《Transmigration: I Became The Daughter of a Family of Villains》 Chapter 1

Chapter 1: A Family Like That

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Why are you still here? ¡°Do you know that upstart father of yours is already reporting us for murder? ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t want to leave because you despise that family? ¡°Lu An, I¡¯m telling you! Today, you have to leave, no matter what!¡± Lu An was sitting by the bed and feeding her grandfather, who had brought her up since she was young. Behind her, Zhang Xinhui barged in. She was wearing a retro-style red silk dress with a light-colored scarf around her neck. Her face was made up exquisitely and her hair was bound up with a diamond hair clip. She was holding an LV bag from thetest season, and exuded the aura of a richdy. As she spoke, two hands were already lunging for Lu An. Lu An casually grabbed her grandfather¡¯s cane and stopped her. No matter how Zhang Xinhui struggled, Lu An didn¡¯t even nce at her. She fed her grandfather thest spoonful of medicine, and the corners of her lips curved up to let him know that everything was fine. She ced the spoon on the counter beside her, and held her grandfather¡¯s wrinkled hand as she gently gave him reminders, like remember to eat breakfast, stop drinking, stop smoking¡­ They were all very typical reminders. The girl¡¯s gentle voice was like a clear spring in the mountains. Her ck and shiny eyes were pure like a sprite¡¯s, and they held a calm which belied her age. She was dressed in a bleached T-shirt and jeans, and had a slim figure. Her hair was tied up in a high ponytail, and she had a smooth and broad forehead. Behind her, Zhang Xinhui couldn¡¯t hold back her anger, and Qi Xiuyuan gave her a cold look in warning. Tears gradually welled up in the old man¡¯s cloudy eyes as he rubbed Lu An¡¯s hand repeatedly. His granddaughter, his granddaughter! Her parents had dumped her with him since she was young because of her weak constitution and constant illness. They had basically never shown her any care. He thought that as long as he taught her well enough, he would make her heartless parents regret it sooner orter. But now, before they could do so, her biological father actually¡­ That kind of nouveau riche upstart who relied on being a loan shark! He heard that there were five good-for-nothing brothers in the family. The big brother was a tumor in the entertainment industry, and was a pile of disgusting dirt! The second brother was scum in legal circles. He actually defended murderers! There was also the third brother, a typical traitor to the nation and quack who worshipped foreign practices! The fourth brother, in particr, was a designer who had giarized someone else¡¯s work, and even almost drove the original creator intomitting suicide! Even more infuriating was the fifth brother. He was so young, but already a school tyrant. What was his obedient and cute granddaughter going to do? If she went to such a family¡­ ¡°Alright, I know you¡¯re actually pretending to be sick. Don¡¯t worry, your granddaughter isn¡¯t that weak. She¡¯s very strong!¡± The youngdy had a sweet smile on her face. She blinked her eyes and raised her hands above her head to show off her muscles. Her face was like a painting, and her skin was fair and tender. Then, Lu An got up, grabbed the bag she had already packed that morning, and slipped a letter without a postmark into it. She slung the bag over her shoulder with one slender arm, and her tall figure strode away, all without even looking at Zhang Xinhui once. ¡°No, Dad, what¡¯s with her attitude?¡± Zhang Xinhui found it unbelievable. Why did this wretched girl seem different somehow? Before she could say anything else, Qi Xiuyuan shouted angrily, ¡°Enough! ¡°She¡¯s already gone. What else do you have to say?¡± ¡°No, Dad!¡± Zhang Xinhui quickly defended herself. ¡°It¡¯s all because of that father of hers. He was the one who came knocking on our door again. He even threatened to tear down our family, and he even¡­¡± ¡°Sob¡­¡± Chapter 2

Chapter 2: Three Months Ago

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Before Zhang Xinhui could finish speaking, the old man who was still lying on the bed started crying hard. It was a heart-wrenching voice, like he was about to be torn apart. Zhang Xinhui couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°Dad, this isnt good for your sickly body. Do you have to go this far? ¡°Besides, she¡¯s not your biological granddaughter. Yan Yan is! ¡°You¡¯ve never seen Yan Yan. She¡¯s so cultured, knowledgeable, and good-looking. As expected, she¡¯s our biological daughter!¡± The moment Zhang Xinhui mentioned Qi Yan, she radiated pride and satisfaction. That was something that the sickly Qi An could never give her. Three months ago, she had been in a car ident. Arge amount of blood was required for the transfusion during surgery, but she had a special blood type and the hospital didn¡¯t have enough of the blood on hand. It just so happened that Lu Yan, who wasn¡¯t her daughter, came to the hospital regrly to donate blood. It was also at that time that she realized that Yan Yan was her biological daughter, and the daughter that she thought was her biological daughter was the daughter of the nouveau riche upstart whom everyone despised. Perhaps it was the hospital that had mixed them up when they were young? Speaking of which, she had been suspicious from the start; she and her husband had no family history of illness, so how could they have such a sickly daughter? Just looking at her made her annoyed. Thinking about it now, Lu An really was the same as her mother, who had died after giving birth to her. It was hard to imagine her Yan Yan in that home for seventeen years. Seventeen years! When she thought of how that nouveau riche upstart hade asking for his daughter, Zhang Xinhui itched to chase after Lu An and give her a good beating. She actually just left like that. That was letting her off too easy! Suddenly, a bowl and te were thrown at her. Qi Xiuyuan was furious. ¡°Get lost! Get lost!¡± A gloomy Zhang Xinhui barely managed to avoid the cutlery, and she looked at Qi Xiuyuan in disbelief. She had initially still wanted to say something, but she just turned around now and walked off haughtily. However, she reminded Qi Xiuyuan once more, ¡°Then rest well, Dad. I¡¯ll bring Yan Yan to see you another day.¡± In any case, the little b*tch had already gone back and had already switched household registers. She wouldn¡¯t get a share of the old man¡¯s assets anymore. Zhang Xinhui would see how well she would live in the future. Ha! Zhang Xinhui gave a wicked smirk. Standing at the entrance of the small wooden house, she nced at the pure white thing on the side which looked like a trash can, and gave it a kick. ¡°Warning! Warning! Evil Woman is beating An Zi! Evil Woman is beating An Zi!¡± The squat white robot fell to the ground, its chest glowing with a red light. Zhang Xinhui was so scared that her face turned pale. She turned around to run, but she was worried that Qi Xiuyuan would notice something amiss. She hurriedly helped the robot up and exined herself, before finally running away. The scheming little robot: ¡°Haha, Evil Woman is so stupid.¡± ¡­ It was already evening by the time Lu An arrived in South City. Under the setting sun, a noodle shop signboard on the left side of the street looked very attractive. There was a picture of spicy beef noodles on it; it looked like it contained a lot of beef. Of course, who knew if the real thing really had that much beef. More importantly, Lu An was hungry. Previously, she had bought new household items and gotten some renovation work done for Grandpa. The only thing which remained of the money she had earned in the past three months was 10 yuan. 10 yuan! That¡­ was probably enough for a bowl of noodles. Lu An¡¯s bicycle slid to a stop in front of the noodle shop. She turned around and was about to go in to eat noodles, when she inadvertently saw a little ck dog running wildly on the road. There were so many cars around, and it seemed like it was going to get hit! ¡°Watch out!¡± With a worried cry, Lu An rushed out like a sword. She bent down, scooped up the little ck dog and flipped nimbly in the air. Chapter 3

Chapter 3: ckened Second Female Lead System

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions She kicked lightly off a car window and thennded on another car. In just a few seconds, the girl had found steady footing on the roadside. One person and one dog were safe. The people around them were shocked.?Excuse me, is Bruce Lee still alive? Ah, we forgot to take a video! If this was uploaded to a certain social media video app, it would definitely be popr! The onlookers pounded their chests and stomped their feet. There were even many passers-by who wanted Lu An to do it again. Lu An looked at the dirt which she had mistaken for ck fur on the puppy that she was holding. She tilted her head and called out doubtfully, ¡°Ergou?¡± Not far away, in a low-key luxury car, a man with divine features narrowed his eyes. He was dressed in a tailored ck shirt paired with pure ck pants. He had a tall and slender figure and long eyshes, and radiated an air of deep mystery. ¡°Master?¡± The assistant, Cong Hua, had been puzzled when his master suddenly told him to stop the car. Before he could react, he saw his master, who had been sitting quietly in the back seat, suddenly start to unbutton his shirt with slender and perfect fingers. One by one, the buttons were undone so quickly that it was like a blur, but it wasn¡¯t messy at all. Instead, it gave the man an even more devilish charm. The corners of his lips curled up, and the smile in his eyes became even more seductive! Cong Hua was dazed, and swallowed surreptitiously. When he heard the clicking sound of his master unbuckling his belt with his other hand, he was even more stunned! W- what was Master doing? Could the rumors be true? That he, he liked men? Cong Hua subconsciously hugged himself and didn¡¯t know where to look, when the car partition suddenly rose up. In the blink of an eye, his master had already gotten out of the car. He got out. ¡°Take the night off. Don¡¯t follow me.¡± In the span of a few simple words, his master was dressed like a normal youngster in a normal white t-shirt and jeans; it looked like a couple¡¯s outfit when paired with the girl who had rescued the dog not far away. His master stepped forward on long and straight legs, and strode toward the girl. He went! He was so quick that Cong Hua was caught off guard. He couldn¡¯t react at all! Hey! Hey! What are you doing? Messing around with a minor in public? Although that youngdy indeed looks better than the average person, and she seems to have very impressive skills, you¡¯ve never approached women before, right? You have an important dinner tonight! ¡­ ¡°Wow, it¡¯s really Ergou!¡± Looking at the glistening ck eyes of the dirty little dog barking like mad at her, Lu An was indescribably happy, but she pretended to jeer. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the most awesome Tyrant Dragon King of the animal world? How did you be like this?¡± Roughly two years ago, Lu An bound with a Rescue the ckened Second Female Lead system. At night, she entered other worlds through her dreams to save the ckened second female lead. Once shepleted the mission, her sickly body would recoverpletely. She finallypleted her mission three months ago, and returned to reality. At that time, she had still wondered where her proud and cocky little Ergou went. ¡°Did you speciallye here to look for me? Didn¡¯t you hate me the most?¡± Lu An feigned an utterly pure and innocent expression, but her eyes were super smug. The little dog was livid. This damn woman was bullying it when it couldn¡¯t speak, and was calling it Ergou again! It was Little Tyrant Dragon! Little Tyrant Dragon! ¡°Woof, woof, woof!¡± ¡°By the way, once you¡¯ve grown up, will your flesh be especially fragrant? I actually want to see what dog meat tastes like!¡± Lu An narrowed her eyes and raised her head as she pretended to be intoxicated by the smell of dog meat. The little dog immediately quivered and broke free from Lu An¡¯s grasp. It turned around and ran. Sob, it didn¡¯t want this woman anymore! It knew she would still be this scary,?sob! It scampered off wildly on its short legs and with its head down, when?thump?¡ª It collided with a long leg. Chapter 4

Chapter 4: Visiting Rtives

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The puppy fell on its butt. It looked up with ck eyes and blinked a few times, before someone grabbed it by the neck. It was sized up with a dangerous gaze, and the person smiled meaningfully. ¡°If you¡¯re a little fatter, half can be braised and the other half can be stewed. Add some chili and wine ¡ª ¡°Tsk, it should be quite good, right?¡± ¡ª Sob, are you a demon? ¡ª Damn woman,e and save me! Save me~~ ¡°Woof, woof, woof!¡± The dog, which was already dirty to begin with, had tears and snot all over its face. It was a good thing it hadn¡¯t stopped chasing her scent after it was born. It wasn¡¯t even two months old yet! ¡°Alright, stop teasing it.¡±?Don¡¯t make Ergou depressed. What if it¡¯s no fun in the future? Lu An smiled and took Ergou from the man. She took out a small stic bag and stuffed Ergou inside before putting it into her bag. She looked at the man in front of her with bright ck eyes and asked happily, ¡°Brother Xiao Chuan, why are you here?¡± ¡°Hm, if I told you this was fate, would you believe me?¡± The man¡¯s voice had a slight lilt to it, and the intoxicating, elegant smile on his peerless face was a little wicked. Lu An found that hrious. ¡°Stop messing around; Grandpa asked you toe, right? Since I¡¯ll be visiting my rtivester.¡± ¡°Visiting your rtives?¡± Ling Chuan narrowed his eyes in some puzzlement. ¡°That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t you know? ¡°Apparently, my biological father is a self-made man who makes money from forcing people to pay their debts all day long. There¡¯s also my eldest brother, second brother, third brother, fourth brother, and fifth brother. All of them are the worst kind of cancers of society! ¡°Don¡¯t you know? ¡°I thought Grandpa told you.¡± Lu An was a little surprised. Ever since she could remember, she had lived with her grandfather in a small wooden house in a sparsely inhabited vige. When she was seven years old, thirteen-year-old Ling Chuan had moved in next door. Ling Chuan hade to the countryside to recuperate because of his poor health. That was when Lu An gained her first and only ymate in her life. Grandpa, in particr, hadn¡¯t gotten along well with Ling Chuan at first, but eventually treated him like his own grandson. He would tell Ling Chuan anything rted to her andugh with him at her. Until now, she thought¡­ Speaking of which, ever since she bound with the system, it seemed she hadn¡¯t seen this brother of hers in a long time? The little girl stared at him with her ck eyes; it seemed her brother had gotten even better-looking. She poked his chin with one soft finger, and wondered if he had found her a sister-inw yet. ¡°So, with such a terrible family, you can stillugh?¡± The man poked her forehead with a slender finger. He had been negligent. He had been busy with his career for the past few years, and had forgotten to care for the little girl. He had been prepared to wait until she turned eighteen. ¡°Why can¡¯t Iugh?¡± Lu An was puzzled. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a lot of fun?¡± ¡°I pretty much didn¡¯t have parents to begin with. Now, I suddenly have a father and several brothers, and they¡¯re so different from ordinary people. What made them like that? What will happen once we start interacting? Will I be bullied? Or will I be the one to bully them? Will I be able to change them in some way? Or will I be like them? Just thinking about it, it sounds so refreshing and fun, right?¡± The little girl¡¯s big eyes were as ck and pure as a sprite¡¯s. Before Ling Chuan could say anything, Lu An added ¡ª Chapter 5

Chapter 5: Biological Father Lu Xiao

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Before Ling Chuan could say anything, Lu An added, ¡°Speaking of which, if Grandpa hadn¡¯t deliberately pretended to be sick to dy me, and if I wasn¡¯t still busy with a few other things, I would have gone to meet them earlier.¡± How should she put it? Perhaps it was because she had spent too much time in all sorts of dark worlds, but after suddenly returning to this peaceful reality, she felt a little¡­ bored? That was right, bored. Ling Chuan: ¡°¡­¡± Sure enough, this little girl was as adventurous and eager to learn as always! If it were anyone else, they would probably be scared to death to have a violent debt collector for a father. But this was also good. ¡°What time did you arrange to meet? Have you had dinner? Do you want me to go with you?¡± Ling Chuan threw out a few questions. ¡°Hehehe¡­¡± Lu Anughed dryly. What arrangement? All she had was an address, and she also hadn¡¯t bought a phone yet. Thus, she hade alone. What dinner? She had been feeling hungry since two hours ago. As for whether she wanted him to go with her¡­ ¡°Brother, can you treat me to a meal? ¡°I can tell with one look that you¡¯re doing well and have a proper job. Although your brain isn¡¯t very good, your looks are outstanding enough, so you must be earning quite a lot, right? How about¡­ hehe~ ¡°I only have 10 yuan left.¡± The little girl pouted and took out the remaining 10 yuan from her pocket. Her ck eyes were sad and pitiful. Her face was soft and cute, just like that of a puppy on the roadside, begging to be picked up and coddled. Ling Chuan couldn¡¯t help bursting intoughter. This little girl was as adorable as ever! Hisrge palm rubbed the little girl¡¯s head. Ling Chuan hailed a cab and took her to eat. Not far away, Cong Hua was shocked. That¡­ that was his master? ¡°Hey, 110? I think my master has been possessed!¡± ¡­ The Lu family¡¯s two-story bungalow. After eating and drinking her fill, and Ling Chuan forcing his personal phone on her, Lu An stood outside the door. It was dark all around, and no one opened the door for a long time. What was going on? It was sote at night, but none of the six members of the family had returned? Could it be that they were preparing something novel to ¡°wee¡± her? Heh, then allow her to enter first and have a look around! The youngdy smiled slightly and took out an extremely thin steel wire from her bag. Twisting it a few times, she leaned against the door lock. Just as she was about to put the wire in the keyhole ¡ª ¡°Who¡¯s there? How dare you sneak into my house?¡± Suddenly, there was a harsh growl behind Lu An, followed by the swift and violent sound of the wind. Lu An came back to her senses and grabbed the long broom that was already swinging right at her. As the motion sensor lights lit up above their heads, two figures, one tall and one short, stared at each other. ¡°Lu¡­ Lu Xiao?¡± In the end, it was still Lu An who broke the silence. The man in front of her was about 50 years old. He was tall and couldn¡¯t be considered fat, but had a huge frame. His shoulders were wide and sturdy-looking. He was dressed in a tailored grayish-brown, gold-trimmed suit. His hair was a little messy, and he looked like a schr from the seventies or eighties. He was scowling fiercely, and the hands holding the broom were firm and strong. He did indeed look like someone who enjoyed using force. He was wearing a pair of old leather shoes, with soles that were pretty worn; perhaps they had sentimental value? ¡°You know me? ¡°Who are you?¡± Lu Xiao raised his chin slightly and said the words aggressively. His deep eyes were filled with impatience as he sized Lu An up. The girl was about 17 or 18 years old. She was of medium height and was slightly thin. Her skin was quite fair, and he would be able to tten her tiny face with a p. ¡°Why are you¡­¡± Lu Xiao opened his mouth to question her again. ¡°Lu An! ¡°I¡¯m Lu An!¡± Chapter 6

Chapter 6: Settling the Score

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°I don¡¯t care who you¡­¡± Daughter? Upon closer inspection, it really was his daughter! Unlike the previous one, this girl really resembled her mother when she was young! Lu Xiao immediately threw the broom to one side. He put his hands behind his back and feigned a stern appearance. He secretly snuck a few looks at his daughter, and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Did that family send you here?¡± Even as he said it, he was already looking around stealthily to see if there were any cars. Lu An unconsciously suppressed her smile and answered obediently, ¡°No, my friend sent me here.¡± ¡°What friend?¡± Lu Xiao¡¯s gaze sharpened. ¡°He¡¯s the brother who lived next door when I was young. He wanted toe with me, but suddenly had something to do, so he left first,¡± the little girl answered honestly with an earnest little face. ¡°So, y- you came of your own ord?¡± Her father narrowed his eyes even more, as if trying to bore a hole in her with his gaze. He couldn¡¯t believe it! Lu An was puzzled. ¡°Otherwise?¡± ¡°Just¡­¡± Didn¡¯t the olddy from the Qi family say that his daughter despised them, and would rather go into hiding thane back? Lu Xiao clenched his fists and asked fiercely, ¡°Then why are you only here now? ¡°It should be three months since you learned about your background, right?¡± He thought about every time that he had brought people to the Qi family. Whether his daughter was willing toe back with him or not, she should at least give him a definite answer. In the end, he didn¡¯t even see her once. He almost thought that those people had harmed his daughter. Just thinking about it made Lu Xiao very unhappy. Lu An exined, ¡°Because Grandpa was sick. He raised me, so naturally, I have to take care of him. I did want toe back earlier.¡± ¡°So, you were raised by your grandfather? ¡°What about your parents? ¡°Aren¡¯t you staying with the Qi family?¡± Lu Xiao was very puzzled as he fired the questions at his daughter. He looked at her cute little face and asked again, ¡°Then, did you say that you don¡¯t want to return to this family, and just want to be their daughter?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± There was no way she wanted to be the daughter of those two people! Lu An was utterly speechless, and said, ¡°I asked Grandpa to get them to pass on a message. I heard that you even made trouble at their ce and wanted to kill them. Didn¡¯t they tell you that I woulde back after a while?¡± ¡°Tell me¡­¡± As if! Damn, the truth was revealed! He knew that his daughter wouldn¡¯t despise her family. Hmph! It was just another bunch of cheap, two-faced witches! ¡°Daughter, I¡¯m sorry. I misunderstood you. ¡°Go in first and do whatever you want. Dad needs to do something first; I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Lu Xiao took out a bunch of keys and handed them to her. After giving her a few simple instructions, he turned around and strode off. Looking at his aggressive and ominous bearing, it seemed he was going to settle the score with the Qi family? Lu An stared nkly. She didn¡¯t know why, but she inexplicably felt nervous, and shouted, ¡°Dad!¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Lu Xiao turned around. Standing tall and upright, he looked at his daughter, who was standing in one corner under the eaves of the front door. She was so petite and skinny. Under the dim yellow light, her face was soft and fair, and her big ck eyes were filled with pure expectation; it was as if she couldn¡¯t bear for him to leave. His heart suddenly stirred, and it felt like there was sand in his eyes. Lu Xiao quickly turned around and hurriedly wiped his eyes. He said with concern, ¡°Daughter, you came back sote. Have you eaten? Are you tired? ¡°I¡¯ll bring you to a hotel to eat first, and we can go to a bathhouse after that?¡± Chapter 7

Chapter 7: Bathhouse

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Forget it. It wouldn¡¯t be toote to deal with that two-faced family surnamed Qi in the future. Thinking this, Lu Xiao felt stifled when he remembered how that other daughter despised him. She wouldn¡¯t even eat with him outside, let alone go to a bathhouse together. Lu Xiao was worried that this daughter would be the same. After all, pretty daughters from humble families like theirs, which was made up of a bunch of boors, had to be refineddies! Nervous, Lu Xiao hurried to change his words, but heard his daughterugh sweetly. ¡°Sure! ¡°It just so happens that my Ergou is very dirty. I don¡¯t know what rubbish dump he came running out from. Can we take a bath first and then eat? I¡¯m worried that the restaurant won¡¯t let him in.¡± When she had eaten with Brother Xiao Chuan earlier, Ergou had hidden in her bag the entire time. She hadn¡¯t dared to make a sound because she was worried about disturbing other people while they ate. In the end, she hadn¡¯t eaten that much! As Lu An spoke, she took out the dirty Little Tyrant Dragon from her bag. That tiny lump was terribly dirty. And it stank, it stank! ¡°Hahaha!¡± The man suddenlyughed heartily and pressed a button as he said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go!¡± The father and daughter got into the car in a cordial atmosphere. On the way, Lu Xiao secretly sent a message to his subordinates: [Bring people to my ce right now. Turn my previous daughter¡¯s room into a storage room and do up a new one next to it for my real daughter.] ¡°Oh, right. Daughter, what color do you like?¡± Lu An was leaning against the car window and reading when her father suddenly asked the question. The little girl was a little puzzled, and subconsciously replied, ¡°Blue? Or red? Why?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing. Daughter, you¡¯re studying even in the car?¡± Her dad smiled and gave her a perfunctory reply as he switly sent another message to his men. ¡­ This was what most people probably thought a bathhouse was like, right? It would be a big, steaming pit filled with pale green water and a bunch of people soaking in it. They either had towels wrapped around them, afraid of being exposed; or they pretended to cover themselves up but exposed themselves, afraid that no one would see their good figures; or they werepletely naked. Some would be glowing and some would have outstanding physiques, but none would be your type. More than that, there would be men and women mixed together. All sorts of people would walk around naked. They might do something illicit under the surface of the water, or render you speechless by doing it brazenly right in front of you. The surrounding decor would be nothing to write home about. It would be a gloomy grayish-brown, and some of the walls would even be peeling. Thus, many people would feel disgusted when they heard about a bathhouse, and evenin about how uncouth it was. Of course, the one which Father Lu brought Lu An to waspletely different. Or, to put it another way, the difference was like between heaven and earth! The walls had a refined decor and there was a pool of warm water. The white floor shone brightly. It was a very spacious room, and there was a rack on the side to hang clothes on. It looked like the baths used especially by the emperors or concubines of old. There were even several potted nts in one corner. Everything was fresh, refined, and elegant. Lu An was the only person in the huge room. Of course, there was also Ergou, who had already dived into the water. On the other side of a thin wall was Lu An¡¯s father, Lu Xiao. ¡°Are you practicing holding your breath?¡± Lu Anughed as she grabbed Ergou and pulled it out. The little dog, who had already been washed clean, had soft yellow fur. It had ck eyes which were set wide apart and a small ck nose. Such a small lump turned out to be a Labrador. ¡°Woof, woof, woof!¡± The angry little dog barked indignantly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Aren¡¯t you very cute like this?¡± Chapter 8

Chapter 8: Elite Dad¡¯s Little Brats Chat Group

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Sob, it was Little Tyrant Dragon, Little Tyrant Dragon. It didn¡¯t want to be this silly dog! Let it roll in the mud again. It didn¡¯t want to be a dumb dog! The little dog struggled free from Lu An¡¯s grasp and jumped into the water again. Then, one person and one dog started a chase in the pool. From time to time, the water would ssh against the girl¡¯s fair skin, which was wless like jade. It reflected the soft light in the room, which made her soft, fair face sweeter as it glowed even more. Next door, Lu Xiao was leaning back in one corner of the pool with a smile on his face. He listened to his daughter and the puppy ying around. He had never felt so content before. He picked up a piece of watermelon which a waiter had brought over and ate it, and hurriedly asked his daughter if she had any watermelon. Lu Xiao couldn¡¯t stop smiling when he heard his daughter reply in a sweet voice. He picked up his phone to start something! ¡°Elite Dad¡¯s Little Brats¡± chat group ¡ª Pops: [Little sister, it¡¯s your little sister. Your little sister is back!] Pops: [Little brats, do you want toe back and take a look? Your dad and little sister are taking a bath at the bathhouse~] Then, Lu Xiao even took a few selfies and posted them. He secretly waited for their replies. However, after a long time, there still wasn¡¯t any response in the group. Damn brats. Were they all pretending they hadn¡¯t seen anything? Lu Xiao sent a question mark and yelled again in the chat: [It¡¯s your little sister, she really is back.] He even added a ¡°secretly observing¡± GIF. It was of a cute little rabbit jumping out of the water and ncing left and right, as if to say, ¡°Little brats, hurry up ande out for your father!¡± After a minute or two, there was finally a reply. It waszy No. 3. No. 3: [No little sister, thumbs down!] Pops: [Who says no? Your little sister is really back!] Why didn¡¯t they believe him? No. 3 replied, [There¡¯s no little sister in the photo. I only see a narcissist.] Then, No. 3 even photoshopped all the photos Lu Xiao sent. For example, he drew an exaggerated beard on him and even tattooed eyebrows on him. He managed to pull No.5 out. No. 5: [Third Brother, you¡¯re no pro. Take a look at this.] In just a few seconds, No. 5 also photoshopped Lu Xiao¡¯s photos. The ketchup-like beard which No. 3 had drawn just now was instantly thick ck in color, and even a few wrinkles were added to Lu Xiao¡¯s face. The minute details made the fake look real, as if his chin and face had originally looked like this. He looked like a real bearded old man! This little brat even wrote a big caption: [h h h! *apuse*] Father Lu was pissed, and sent two replies. Pops: [Who¡¯s thering on? Who? If I¡¯m just bbing, all of you are old uncles! Uncles!] Pops: [Besides, your little sister is taking a bath next door. Of course she isn¡¯t in the photos!] You want to see pictures of your sister in the bath? Dream on! Father Lu was extremely angry. No. 4 also joined in on the fun. [Dad, didn¡¯t I just go home to visit you recently? Are you daydreaming again?] No. 5: [A daughter like that who was raised by someone else, it¡¯s impossible for her toe back to our family. Give up on that thought. Don¡¯t think too much.] Give up? Think too much? Your little sister really is back, alright? Before Father Lu could finish typing, No. 5 twisted the knife even more. [Let me tell you, for our little sister toe back to this family, if she doesn¡¯t care about reputation, then it¡¯s for your money. Otherwise, she¡¯s a fool, a big fool.] Chapter 9

Chapter 9: He Had His Daughter, Why Did He Still Need Beer?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions No. 5: [Is our little sister a fool? Let¡¯s not talk about the real one first; the fake one is a smart person. I gave up hope long ago. Dad, worry more about yourself.] No. 5: [Alright, I¡¯m not chatting anymore. I¡¯m busy right now. I¡¯lle home and drink with you another day.] No. 3: [Dad. *pat head* *pitiful*] No. 4: [Dad. *pat head*] Then, No. 5 went offline. No. 3 and No. 4 also left. As for No. 1 and No. 2, they didn¡¯t say anything at all. Looking at his unfinished sentence in the dialog box, Father Lu was furious. If their little sister didn¡¯t want his money, she was a fool? How could he not see what their little sister was like? You brats, you¡¯ll regret this! Father Lu put away his phone angrily and adjusted his mood. He called out, ¡°An, are you done bathing? What do you want to eatter? Barbecue or seafood?¡± ¡°Alright, anything is fine!¡± Hearing her father¡¯s question, Lu An replied immediately. Grandpa couldn¡¯t eat spicy food, and because of her poor health in the past, Grandpa didn¡¯t allow her to eat it either. God knew how much she loved spicy food. Every time she ate it in the other worlds, it always felt like a wistful dream after she woke up. Finally, she could eat kebabs in the real world! Eat kebabs~ A light pink bathrobe was wrapped around Lu An¡¯s body, and the belt was tied into a cute bow. Her long, slightly wet hair was pulled back, revealing her fair and exquisite little face. Lu An picked up the little dog whose fur was already dry, and slipped her feet into small slippers before she walked out leisurely. Her father came out from next door as well. As soon as father and daughter met, they immediately started to discuss what to have for supper. Lobster, roasted chicken, squid¡­ When it came to food, the wicked, greedy glint in those two pairs of evil eyes was exactly the same. Sure enough, like father, like daughter! Many people around them began to whisper among themselves. ¡­ This was thergest bathhouse in South City. The baths were further in, while there was a rest area on one side which had aprehensive range of food. The bathhouse had everything to satisfy customers¡¯ needs: single and group packages, basic or more high-end packages, as well as all-inclusive packages. The service which Lu An and her father enjoyed just now was the top all-inclusive package which had the best of everything. But ultimately, the heart of a bathhouse was still the baths. Although the food was no worse than that of a 3- or 5-star restaurant, there wasn¡¯t any particr separation in the area. It was basically made of small cubicles for singles and groups. Customers would gather here after soaking in the bath. They could call for a massage, snacks, or supper. There was even a television in the hall broadcasting what looked like an international sportspetition. Some customers who started chatting together might even set up a mahjong table on the spot before anyone realized it. It could be lively and peaceful by turns. Lu Xiao had initially said to eat first before taking a bath because he was worried that his daughter wouldn¡¯t like this kind of crowded ce, especially when it was mostly older men here. Unexpectedly, she was like him; although she didn¡¯t like to join in the hubbub, she really liked to watch the fun. Lu Xiao happily ordered a lot of meat kebabs. Initially, he wanted to get some beer, but considering that his daughter was still underage, he decisively switched to soda. After all, he had his daughter now; why did he still need to drink beer? Unable to take how slow the waiters were, Lu Xiao brought the meat back himself. His eager and joyful expression waspletely different from his usual stern and fierce look. The discussion around them grew even louder. Chapter 10

Chapter 10: Defended By His Daughter

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Tsk, as expected of someone from new money. It¡¯s like he never ate meat in his previous life. How impatient. He must have been so poor when he was young!¡± ¡°Hey, now, it seems he¡¯s on a date with a youngdy. The two of them took a bath together. It¡¯s indeed good to be rich. Youngdies nowadays don¡¯t have self-respect. What¡¯s the use of being good-looking? Tui, trash!¡± ¡°Maybe he¡¯s forcing her? After all, this upstart is strong. What does that weak little girl know? She just takes the money and lets him do whatever he wants. Even the police don¡¯t dare arrest him!¡± ¡°It looks like he can only hang around here. As for those upper ss dinner parties, he wouldn¡¯t even be able to get through the front door!¡± Everyone gave Lu Xiao disdainful looks as they spoke. Lu Xiao raised his eyebrows and his cold gaze swept over them. One or two people immediately flinched, but they quickly straightened their backs. It was as if they weren¡¯t afraid of him since they outnumbered him. Lu Xiao gritted his teeth. If he wasn¡¯t holding his daughter¡¯s supper, he would have sent them flying with a few punches and kicks. What a bunch of shameless people. Talking about him was fine, but they actually ndered his daughter? Lu Xiao¡¯s cold gaze swept over those familiar faces, but he had only taken two steps when ¡ª ¡°Dad, what are they talking about? They¡¯re saying you¡¯re nouveau riche or something?¡± His daughter strode over and took therge tray from his hands. She had him carry little Ergou, and looked around in astonishment. ¡°No, no, it¡¯s nothing!¡± Lu Xiao panicked and hurriedly pushed his daughter to leave. He was worried that his daughter wouldn¡¯t like him because of this. Actually, his previous daughter had promised to apany him out for a meal many times before. However, every time she heard people talking about him, her face would fall. In the end, she refused to apany him out because she felt that he was too embarrassing. Lu Xiao was worried that his real daughter would feel the same way. He had waited so long for her toe back. Lu An was speechless. ¡°Dad, what are you doing? ¡°Did you do something wrong? Why do you look like you¡¯re hiding something?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± If he told his daughter that he hadn¡¯t done anything wrong and that these people were ndering him, would his daughter believe him? Father Lu was extremely nervous. He had never felt so helpless before. Lu An became even more indignant. She turned around to those people and said, ¡°And you guys, who are you? ¡°How about each and every one of you look in the mirror? What¡¯s wrong with my dad being a nouveau riche? Did he eat your meat or drink your soup? ¡°And so what if the police don¡¯t dare arrest him? That just means that he didn¡¯t do anything wrong! Otherwise, do you think that the police just loaf around, and don¡¯t catch bad people? ¡°Each and every one of you, just running your mouths off about other people. Are you children? ¡°Shameless!¡± The youngdy¡¯s eyes were full of disdain. She pulled a face at those people as she spoke, then turned to her father and said, ¡°Dad, straighten your back in the future. If you didn¡¯t do anything wrong, your conscience is clear! ¡°Also, remember these people¡¯s faces. In the future, if any one of them dares toe and borrow money from you, throw them out. If they¡¯re so capable, let them find their own way. As long as it¡¯s not against thew, we¡¯ll just enjoy ourselves and do whatever we like, alright?¡± The youngdy raised her voice slightly, and her little face was pure and bright. Father Lu nodded. ¡°Yes! Yes!¡± He had never experienced being protected by his daughter before! He hurried to give an exnation. Chapter 11

Chapter 11: Your Little Sister Is So Cute

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Daughter. My money lending is absolutely legitimate and within reason. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go and investigate. I¡¯ve never done anything against thew or anything that I wouldn¡¯t dare admit to.¡± ¡°Well, then isn¡¯t that fine?¡± His daughter raised her eyebrows and smiled even more brightly. She instantly looked pleased, as if she was proud of him. Lu Xiao couldn¡¯t contain his emotions! Daughter! It was his daughter! This was what a daughter should be like! Shaking, Father Lu held his daughter¡¯s small hand in his big one and promised her in a loud voice, ¡°Yes, my daughter is right. I will listen to you from now on. ¡°As for these despicable people who talk behind my back, if any of them dares to borrow money from your dad in the future, I¡¯ll shut the door with one word: No! Let¡¯s see where they can go. If they have the capability, they can go borrow money from someone else! He he!¡± Father Lu was very pleased with himself. His proud gaze swept over this group of people. He had never felt so invigorated before! When he noticed that his daughter was still holding the tray for him, he hurried to take it from her. But Lu An didn¡¯t let him, and had her father carry Ergou for her instead. The father and daughter walked to a cubicle together. The faces around them fell. Who would have thought that she was Lu Xiao¡¯s daughter? Lu Xiao actually had such an overbearing daughter? Wasn¡¯t she a mistress? Many people had already started to regret it. What if Lu Xiao really wouldn¡¯t lend them money in the future? Although this fellow was a nouveau riche and was a vulgar nobody who would sometimes beat up people when they werete to repay their debts, there really was no one in the business who was easier to borrow money from at a low interest rate. He used to not care about what everyone said, so why did he suddenly¡­ One or two of them were even more nervous, and quickly went to apologize to Lu Xiao. Father Lu couldn¡¯t be bothered with them at all. ¡°Daughter, eat meat. Quick, eat meat!¡± He was so happy that he couldn¡¯t wait to feed his daughter all the meat. Lu An felt a little helpless. She picked up a few of the kebabs that her father really wanted her to eat, and gave them to him. She said, ¡°You eat, too. I can¡¯t eat so much alone.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, eat, eat!¡± His daughter actually knew that he liked grilled squid and chicken wings! Actually, it was because he wanted to give her the best, so she knew that whatever he brought over would be his favorite. Father Lu was so touched that he wanted to cry. He secretly took out his phone and started to make noise again. ¡°Elite Dad¡¯s Little Brats¡± chat group. Pops: [Roasted squid, roasted squid!] Pops: [Someone just insulted your father again. You didn¡¯t see how overbearing your little sister was! She took a huge tray from me with one hand. I was speechless!] Pops: [Do you know what those people¡¯s expressions were like? That green color was so pitiful! They even took the initiative to apologize to me. That would never have happened in the past!] Pops: [Then your little sister gave me my favorite grilled squid and chicken wings to me!] Pops: [Your little sister is so cute~~~] There were also a few photos of the grilled squid, followed by a GIF of an extremely proud and cute rabbit waving its hand. He very quickly got replies. However¡­ No. 3: [¡­] No. 4: [¡­] No. 5: [¡­] No. 2 also suddenly appeared. Because he didn¡¯t go through the chat history, he thought that it was just a few idiots having a boring fight with pictures. Now, with his father¡¯s sudden string of messages, and the replies from his dumbass younger brothers, No. 2: [???] It was as if they were saying that Father Lu had gone crazy again! This bunch of brats! Were they deliberately setting themselves against him? Father Lu was furious. He took a photo of their little sister right away and posted it. Chapter 12

Chapter 12: Poor Father Lu

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions It just so happened that Lu An had her head down as she ate her meat, so the photo was a little blurry; a girl in pink could only just be made out. Lu Xiao didn¡¯t think much of it as he angrily clicked send and waited for these brats to be stunned by their little sister. Then ¡ª No. 5: [Dad, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re bored on your own and hired us a little sister?] No. 5: [You¡¯re already living a life of self-deception??] No. 5: [I¡¯ve already said that it¡¯s impossible for our little sister to return to our family. It¡¯s infuriating, and I¡¯m also very angry, but it was seventeen years. Seventeen years, not seventeen days!] No. 5: [Seventeen years is enough to solidify a person¡¯s character. Who knows if my little sister was raised as an even more delicate flower than that woman? Anyway, I don¡¯t want to think about it anymore. If you¡¯re really bored, I¡¯ll go home to apany you when I¡¯m done.] Pops: [Apany me, my ass! You¡¯re a brat who only knows how to scheme against your father. Who needs yourpany?!] Father Lu was furious! The most upright No. 2 also came to persuade him: [Dad, although I don¡¯t know what happened, if you are still thinking about that little sister who was raised in someone else¡¯s house, I advise you to give up.] No. 2: [It¡¯s not like you haven¡¯t seen the parents of that family. Those are strong genes; even after being with us for seventeen years, that person never looked back. What can you expect of our real little sister if she was raised like that?] No. 2: [I also heard that you went to make trouble with the family again. They¡¯re already looking for awyer to sue you. Don¡¯t worry; when I¡¯m done with this case, I¡¯ll go back to apany you. Stop messing around!] Who¡¯s messing around?! If you don¡¯t know anything, don¡¯t talk sh*t! Father Lu was about to explode with anger again. Then, No. 3 and No. 4 also showed up ¡ª No. 3: [Dad. *rub head* *pitiful*] No. 4: [Dad, I¡¯ll go back to apany you when I¡¯m done.] One after another; how vexing! Father Lu couldn¡¯t get any angrier. This bunch of brats! They may as well just keep quiet like No. 1! Meanwhile, No. 1, who was filming a night scene, didn¡¯t look at his phone at all. If he had seen the messages, he would probably have told No. 3 to take Father Lu to the mental hospital right away. Poor Father Lu: ¡°¡­¡± Forget it. I¡¯ll wait for you toe back, and see how you react when you see such a cute little sister! Pops: [Hmph!] Father Lu sent a ¡°disdainful¡± emoji, and then ignored his sons. Why bother with his sons? His daughter was so cute; wasn¡¯t it good just to pay attention to her? ¡°Oh, right, Daughter, what is with this dog? ¡°Is it depressed?¡± Lu Xiao picked up the puppy that was squatting next to the table with its head down. It wasn¡¯t eating the meat that it was given. ¡°Speaking of which, it seemed a little strange just now.¡± ¡°Hm. It¡¯s probably fantasizing about being a Tyrant Dragon King. In the end, it was reincarnated as a dog. It¡¯s probably depressed, thinking about it.¡± The youngdy spoke casually as she ate meat and drank her soda. She secretly nced at the puppy, and was about to tell her father to ignore it, when she heard her fatherugh. ¡°It seems that this is a very ambitious dog! ¡°A dog that doesn¡¯t want to be a Tyrant Dragon King isn¡¯t a good dog. How about this: we¡¯ll call it Little Tyrant Dragon from now on?¡± ¡°Woof, woof, woof!¡±?That¡¯s my name to begin with! Little Tyrant Dragon was instantly overjoyed. It even wagged its tail at Lu Xiao! Ahh, it would soar into the sky! ¡°Oh, Daughter, it seems to like the name Little Tyrant Dragon?¡± Father Lu was very surprised. He tore off a small piece of meat and fed it to Little Tyrant Dragon. Chapter 13

Chapter 13: Add a Contact

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Nuan~ nuan~¡± Little Tyrant Dragon smacked its lips and ate everything. It even barked excitedly at him. It was as if it was thanking him. At the same time, it turned around and gave Lu An a taunting look. Hmph! Stupid woman, calling me Ergou! I¡¯m called Little Tyrant Dragon! Little Tyrant Dragon! Lu Xiao grinned from ear to ear. ¡°Dad, aren¡¯t you being too nice to it?¡± Lu An was speechless. This dog can¡¯t be spoiled. Look at how proud it is. If you continue spoiling it, it really will fly into the sky. Father Lu said, ¡°It¡¯s my dear daughter¡¯s dog; of course I have to treat it well.¡± Father Lu tore the meat into pieces and fed it to the dog. His fierce face was filled with gentleness. Little Tyrant Dragon, who had been feeling smug just a moment ago, immediately became well-behaved when it heard Lu An¡¯s words. With its little paws, it gently pushed the te with all the meat on it in front of Lu An. Those bright, beady eyes blinked with a fawning look that clearly said, ¡°Master, eat meat~¡± Father Lu was already smiling so widely that his eyes had turned into slits. What kind of immortal dog was this? It was too cute and obedient. Lu An: ¡°¡­¡± Sure enough, it was still that dumb little dog who knew how to take advantage of a situation. Since the meat was already in front of her, she shouldn¡¯t refuse its sincerity. It would be a waste to not eat it. Lu An picked up a meat kebab and started eating. ¡°By the way, Daughter, can Dad take some pictures of Little Tyrant Dragon?¡± Father Lu suddenly thought of something, and raised his phone. Lu An nced at Little Tyrant Dragon, who had already sat down obediently; it even raised a paw and made a V with its ws. She said in azy and disdainful tone, ¡°See if it¡¯s willing.¡± ¡°Woof woof~¡± Little Tyrant Dragon was ecstatic. It was obviously willing. Its puppy paws even turned this way and that as the little dogy on the floor in all kinds of what it thought were attractive poses. This wouldn¡¯t damage the Tyrant Dragon King¡¯s prestige at all. Father Lu justughed like crazy! He secretly sent a private message to No. 5, who had liked dogs since he was young, and casually asked Lu An, ¡°Daughter, what¡¯s your phone number? ¡°Your brothers are all very busy. They might not be able toe home to visit you for the next few days. Why don¡¯t you add their contacts first?¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Indeed, she should get their contact numbers. It was just that¡­ ¡°To be honest, I haven¡¯t bought a phone, so¡­¡± There was a low, untimely chime from the bag next to Lu An. For one moment, Lu An and Lu Xiao didn¡¯t say anything. For a moment, Lu Xiao even wondered if his daughter was truly only here to cheat him of his money, like No. 5 said. Lu An immediately exined, ¡°This is the phone of the brother who sent me home earlier. He¡¯s worried about me, so he had me take this first. He said to just ignore it if it¡¯s a call from someone other than him.¡± Lu An took out the phone and looked at the unfamiliar name on the screen. She even let her father have a closer look, before she ignored the call. Not far away, Shen Liang secretly rolled his eyes. He raised his eyebrows and said to the man beside him, ¡°I couldn¡¯t tell, but this youngdy seems quite sensible.¡± ¡°Heh.¡± After all, she was his. A certain person with the surname Ling smiled slightly. He took out his other phone with slender fingers, and dialed his own number unhurriedly. Then ¡ª ¡°This isn¡¯t his number either. Let¡¯s ignore it too~¡± The youngdy ignored the call again and put the phone away. ¡°Hahaha, hahaha!¡± Before he could see the other person¡¯s frozen expression, Shen Liang was alreadyughing hard. ¡°It seems that she isn¡¯t very smart. She¡¯s just afraid of her father! Haha¡­¡± Before Shen Liang could finish speaking ¡ª Chapter 14

Chapter 14: Energetic Lad

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Before Shen Liang could finish speaking, he saw a certain someone smile and hand him a cell phone. Clearly written on the screen was: [Brother, what¡¯s the matter? I¡¯m having supper with Dad. I¡¯ll call you backter?] He looked at his own phone, which didn¡¯t have a single word, let alone a whole message. Shen Liang: ¡°¡­¡± The legendary preferential treatment hurt! ¡°So, you like her?¡± Shen Liang calmly asked the question. Those nted eyes narrowed, as if seeing through him. When had the big boss Ling Chuan ever shown his phone to others, even just a nce? But he actually gave it away outright, and it was his personal phone! Wasn¡¯t he afraid that the little girl would reveal all his secrets? Ling Chuan ignored him and replied to Lu An as he unhurriedly typed with his slender fingers: [Nothing, I just wanted to ask if you¡¯re okay. If there¡¯s no problem, go back and rest early. Goodnight.] Lu An: [Okay, you should rest early too. Goodnight~] Ling Chuan: [Mm.] A certain someone nodded lightly, then put away his phone. The corners of his lips curled up slightly. His wless and handsome face was as bright as the moon, warm and noble, and enough to enrapture people! Shen Liang felt like he had seen a ghost. Was this the sort of expression the grim King of Hell should have? Damn, that was the daughter of a mere nouveau riche upstart ¡ª was he for real? No way, he had to pay attention to this Lu An! ¡­ Elsewhere, after No. 5, Lu Xingran, was done advising his dad, he put down his phone and went to take a shower. He had been busy creating a game recently. School was about to start soon, and he didn¡¯t want it to drag on until after school started. Thus, he had been staying at a rental house for the past few days, and nned to at least finish writing the final code and create a prototype first. But his father¡­ Who knew if the old man had been afflicted with mythomania? After taking a quick shower and putting on a pair of red shorts, Lu Xingran hurriedly picked up his phone and was about to contact his third brother, when he saw the photo which his father sent him. A tiny yellow dog? The yellow dog was extremely adorable. Its cute little face was facing the camera, and it was standing on its hind legs to reveal the light fur on its stomach, so soft that it made one want to rub it. Ahhhh! A certain someone who was already screaming inside replied very calmly: [Dad, where did this doge from?] Lu Xiao was driving Lu An home just then. He was anxious to bring his daughter to see the room that had been prepared for her. It was only a few minutester that he saw the messages from No. 5. No. 5: [Dad, say something.] No. 5: [Where did you go?] No. 5: [Don¡¯t scare me.] It was a string of messages; No. 5 made it sound like it was a life-and-death situation. Father Lu widened his eyes. Before he could reply, he heard the door open. ¡°Laowu1?¡± It was a tall and energetic young man with handsome features. His yellow hair was a mess and he was only wearing a pair of red shorts. Drops of water slid down his lean muscles. Father Lu was stunned. Before he could say anything, Little Tyrant Dragon was snatched out of his hands! ¡°Dad, don¡¯t you dislike dogs? ¡°Why are you keeping a dog all of a sudden? You didn¡¯t even reply to my messages! ¡°Forget it, rest early. I¡¯ll take care of the dog for you. See youter!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he ran off again. Only Little Tyrant Dragon¡¯s howls could be faintly heard. ¡°Hey! Hey!¡± Father Lu quickly chased after him, but it was dark outside, and he couldn¡¯t see even a shadow of the person. Seriously! This damn brat hadn¡¯t seen his little sister yet! Where did youe running from, in the middle of the night? At that moment, Lu An came out after looking at her room. She saw her father in the living room with his head hanging low, and asked curiously, ¡°Dad, what happened? Did someonee just now?¡± Chapter 15

Chapter 15: ck Cuisine

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Oh, it was your fifth brother. ¡°He suddenly said he had an urgent matter to attend to, so he came back for a few things and then left. He also took Little Tyrant Dragon with him. He said that he didn¡¯t have time to meet you, so, so he took Little Tyrant Dragon aspensation! Hehe~ ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your Fifth Brother is a dog-lover. He definitely won¡¯t mistreat Little Tyrant Dragon!¡± Father Lu was all smiles, but he felt guilty! No. 5, this damn brat! ¡°Oh.¡± Lu An didn¡¯t call him out, and didn¡¯t ask further questions. But, Fifth Brother? That legendary malignant tumor who loved to bully the weak in school? A dog-lover? Heh~ Her blood was already boiling in her chest. The little girl smiled and said to her father, ¡°Dad, you should rest early. I like the room very much. Thank you.¡± ¡°Oh, good, as long as you like it, as long as you like it!¡± Father Lu was stumped. Somehow, he felt that something wasn¡¯t right. ¡­ At night, Little Tyrant Dragon was cold and lonely. What kind of youngster was this? He turned on the air conditioning full st in the middle of the night, and didn¡¯t wear any clothes as hey on the sofa and yed with Little Tyrant Dragon. He rubbed its head, its paws, its head again, and even rubbed its belly, all with a perverted smile on his face! Did he think that it wouldn¡¯t bite him to death? I¡¯m the Tyrant Dragon King. I don¡¯t have much hair to begin with. If you keep touching again, I¡¯ll go bald! Little Tyrant Dragon wanted to cry. Wasn¡¯t this guy sleepy? Didn¡¯t he have a job? Why was he so free? Anyway, Lu Xingran had already forgotten that he still had a game to create. ¡­ The next day. Father Lu woke up especially early. He had been too excitedst night and couldn¡¯t fall asleep. The daughter whom he had been thinking about day and night suddenly came back, and was so considerate and cute. How was he supposed to sleep? When he closed his eyes, all he saw was the sweet smile on his good daughter¡¯s little face. It melted his heart! Forget it, he would get up to make breakfast for his daughter! Since she had grown up in another family, he had never cooked anything good for his daughter! Coincidentally, he still had some ingredients at home. Father Lu searched for a recipe on Baidu, then ced his phone on the chopping board. Worried that he would disturb his daughter, he nced furtively in the direction of his daughter¡¯s room on the second floor, and closed the kitchen door tightly to try and keep the noise down. About half an hourter, Father Lu looked at the ck mess in the pot ¡ª It was indescribable! Do you know what he was nning to make? Very good, he doesn¡¯t know himself. Thest time he cooked was about ten years ago? Because his previous daughter hadined that his food tasted bad and told him not to cook anymore, he really never cooked again after that. But those five brats grew up eating his cooking. Sigh, he hadn¡¯t cooked in such a long time. Sure enough, he was rusty! Father Lu stole another nce in the direction of his daughter¡¯s room. He quickly tidied up, then ran outside with the ck pot. He was prepared to throw away the pot and its contents to destroy the evidence! He had just reached the front door, when it suddenly opened. His daughter, who was dressed in sportswear and had sweat on her forehead, was standing at the door. She witnessed his ck cuisine with her own eyes. ¡°Dad, you¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing, nothing! Nothing at all!¡± Too embarrassing! Too embarrassing! Too embarrassing! Father Lu quickly pulled the pot back and turned to run away, but identally tripped. Fortunately, his daughter stopped him in time, and took the pot away at the same time. Who knew what would have happened if he had otherwise fallen. ¡°D- daughter, why, why are you up so early?¡± Father Lu smiled, feeling too embarrassed to face anyone. Chapter 16

Chapter 16: Daughter¡¯s Handiwork

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Lu An answered truthfully, ¡°It¡¯s probably because I got used to waking up early in the countryside. I wake up at a certain time every day, so I just do a little exercise.¡± After all, it hadn¡¯t been easy for her to get this good body; she had to cherish it! However¡­ ¡°Dad, were you making breakfast?¡± This was true blue ck cuisine! Father Lu: ¡°¡­¡±?Daughter, don¡¯t ask, don¡¯t ask; your dad can¡¯t even lift his head! ¡°What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll make it for you.¡± Lu An didn¡¯t think it was a big deal. She simply wiped the sweat from her forehead and poured the mushy stuff into the rubbish bin. Then, she took the pot to the kitchen. Father Lu was embarrassed. He was the one who wanted to make breakfast for his daughter! He just said, ¡°Anything. Dad will eat whatever you make. I¡¯m not picky!¡± ¡°Okay! Dad, do you eat spicy food? It feels like you don¡¯t really eat spicy food?¡± It seemed she had eaten all the spicy foodst night? Lu An confirmed it once more. Father Lu quickly said, ¡°I do, I do! It¡¯s okay if it¡¯s spicy.¡± Because his daughter liked it. ¡°Okay, got it.¡± So he actually didn¡¯t really eat spicy food. Lu An noted this down inwardly, then instructed, ¡°Go take a shower and clean up. Come back for breakfast in twenty minutes at most; it¡¯ll be ready by then.¡± The little girl had a sweet smile on her face. Her rosy cheeks were just like a small sun. ¡°Alright!¡± Father Lu couldn¡¯t help but look forward to his daughter¡¯s breakfast! He immediately went back to his room to clean up. ¡­ In the kitchen, Lu An found some noodles, frozen shrimp, beef, and a few eggs. Although the ingredients were limited, there was more than enough to make breakfast. Just nice, the kitchen had all sorts of appliances. Lu An defrosted the prawns, sliced the beef, processed the seasoning, and boiled the noodles. She then prepared the marinade sauce for the prawns. She scooped up the smooth and round noodles that had been boiled to a golden color, soaked them in cool water, and then drained them. She heated the pot, added oil into it, and stir-fried garlic, ginger, a little pepper, and the marinated beef slices. Then, she poured hot water into the pot, causing the mixture to sizzle. The condiments were added in the right amounts. Once the thick golden broth was boiling, the noodles were added. After the broth simmered for a few minutes, Lu An took the pot off the fire. After sprinkling some spring onions on top, the fragrant beef noodles were done! Once the prawns had softened to an appropriate degree, Lu Xiao stir-fried them in the pot. She added some thin green peppers. There were also two fried golden eggs on the side. Less than twenty minutester, Lu Xiao looked at the breakfast that had been ced on the dining table. He widened his eyes and swallowed his saliva. ¡°D- daughter, you made all of this? How did you do it?¡± Such exquisite quality was even more appetizing than the dishes at 5-star restaurants! Father Lu gripped his chopsticks and didn¡¯t dare try anything. Lu An smiled and said, ¡°We don¡¯t have enough condiments, so the taste might not be as good as you think. Eat first. I¡¯ll buy more ingredientster and cook for you when I¡¯m free. I¡¯m going back to my room to take a shower first.¡± ¡°Alright! Go, go! ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you so we can eat together.¡± After that, Lu Xiao sat down at the dining table obediently. He was like an obedient little old man as he stared at his daughter¡¯s breakfast with wide eyes. Hm¡­ Hm¡­ He had said that he would wait for his daughter, but in the end, he couldn¡¯t help but pick up a curled prawn, and popped it into his mouth. ¡°Ah~¡± Instantly, the vor stimted his taste buds. The soft and tender prawn meat was smooth, as if it was a small carp rolling around in his mouth. When he bit into the meat, the texture was even more perfect! What did she mean that the taste might not be as good as he imagined? It simply couldn¡¯t be any better, right? Chapter 17

Chapter 17: Greedy Father

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions However, it felt a little too small, and he finished it in an instant! Lu Xiao couldn¡¯t help but eat another one. And another one¡­ Thinking that he had to save some for his daughter, he finally put down his chopsticks obediently! His eyes were fixed in the direction of his daughter¡¯s room, and were practically about to pierce through the wall. It had only been two minutes since Lu An went back to her room. Father Lu was anxious, and took a sip of the broth. Oh my god! The delicious taste was dense but not oily and thick ¨C how did Lu An make this? This bowl of beef noodles looked just slightly better than regr beef noodles, right? Father Lu slurped up one noodle strand. The chewy noodle slid into his mouth and stimted his taste buds. It was like riding a rollercoaster through the clouds. It wasn¡¯t overly spicy, but there was asting aftertaste! Ahhhh, it was over! He couldn¡¯t let his daughter think that he was a gluttonous father! In the end, he took a small bite of the noodles. Father Lu wanted to add water to the bowl to increase the level of the broth, but he didn¡¯t want to spoil the taste of the noodles. Since there were tomatoes at home, he decided to bury a few small tomatoes in his bowl so that it looked like he hadn¡¯t eaten the noodles in his bowl yet. Worried that his daughter would discover the tomatoes inside, he secretly covered them with a fried egg. The golden egg hadce-like edges. The moment he put it down, it bounced softly up again, and a little piece happened to break off on the side, so Father Lu tore it off and put it in his mouth. Then¡­ Looking at the egg that had gotten smaller, Father Lu felt that he couldn¡¯t be saved anymore. What should he do? His daughter would definitely think that he was a gluttonous father! Father Lu suddenly remembered something. Right! If his daughter knew that her brothers were like him, or even worse than him¡­ hehehe! Heughed sinisterly. He took out his phone and started to stir up trouble again! ¡°Elite Dad¡¯s Little Brats¡± chat group. Pops: [It¡¯s breakfast, breakfast! Little sister personally made breakfast!] Little brats, I told you, but you wouldn¡¯te back! Lu Xiao raised his phone and took pictures of his daughter¡¯s bowl of noodles. He took pictures from the left and right, and even from all kinds of angles. Compared with the blurry photo of Lu An which he took yesterday, Father Lu was very careful this time. He took one HD photo after another. He even took pictures of the white steam which dissipated as it drifted upward. He would make those little brats ravenous to death! Let them die of their cravings, hmph! Father Lu was very pleased. Just then, Lu An came downstairs after taking a shower. She had changed into another fresh t-shirt and jeans, and she walked with style. ¡°It¡¯s Daughter!¡± Father Lu hurriedly stood up next to the dining table, and gave a charming and proud smile. Before Lu An could react, he took another photo of her and sent it to the group. Who cared about those brats! ¡°Daughter,e quickly and have breakfast. I¡¯m dying of hunger.¡± Father Lu was very attentive, and practically pulled his daughter over. Lu An was a little amused, but subconsciously quickened her pace and said, ¡°Then you should have eaten first. Didn¡¯t I tell you to eat first?¡± ¡°Well¡­ of course I have to wait for my daughter.¡± Father Lu felt very guilty. He was worried that his daughter would see that there was only a little bit of prawn left. Little Tyrant Dragon had been taken away by that brat, No. 5, so he couldn¡¯t me the dog. Father Lu was a little nervous. He stood next to the dining table and looked at his daughter, who was getting closer. He was at a loss. Lu An didn¡¯t say anything. She noticed that the fried egg in her father¡¯s bowl had be smaller. She gave him the other egg, which just so happened to cover the red color that was already floating to the top on the other side of the bowl, and told him to eat. Father Lu was so touched that he wanted to cry. His daughter was so nice and considerate! Chapter 18

Chapter 18: Big Brother Lu Boran

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions He ate another prawn, then started praising her outrageously. ¡°Daughter, I think your cooking skills are really good! You¡¯reparable with those star chefs! This prawn doesn¡¯t look special, but when you eat it, you can taste its essence. Compared with the texture of ordinary prawns, this meat is¡­¡± ¡°Hahaha, eat more if you like it. I¡¯ll make more for you next time!¡± Wasn¡¯t this father too cute? Was he trying to swipe more prawns for himself? Lu An couldn¡¯t help butugh. She picked up a lot of prawns with her chopsticks and said, ¡°Oh, by the way, Dad, I¡¯m going out to workter. I might only be back at night. You¡­¡± ¡°No, what job? You¡¯re only 17 years old. What job is it?¡± Father Lu panicked! It seemed he had forgotten that he had forced his five sons to work in hispany before they even turned 16 years old. Lu Xiao seriously suspected that his daughter had been abused by that family! Putting aside the fact that she was brought up by her grandfather, how could a child from a wealthy family be so sensible and know how to cook? The daughter he had raised for the Qi family had been signed up for piano and music sses. She had always been treated like a princess. Even though she had never liked them, he had never let her suffer, let alone let her wash clothes and cook! ¡°No, Dad, you¡¯re mistaken.¡± Lu An exined, ¡°It¡¯s a job that a very good friend of mine introduced me to. I want to be a director in the future, so he suggested that I go and get more real life experience. It¡¯s also mainly because I¡¯m bored.¡± ¡°Bored? ¡°So, are you not going to school? It seems like school will be starting soon? ¡°No, Daughter, have you been to school before this?¡± Lu Xiao was even more furious. That family didn¡¯t even send his daughter to school? Lu An: ¡°¡­¡± What should she do? It seemed that the more she spoke, the messier things got? Lu An felt a headacheing on. ¡­ In the ¡°Elite Dad¡¯s Little Brats¡± chat group. Early in the morning, some people had just woken up, some were still sleeping, and some hadn¡¯t slept at all! For example, the eldest son of the Lu family, Lu Boran, who had been filming the whole night. In the end, he was satisfied with the final shot, and it was a wrap for that scene. The man leaned back in bed in the hotel room. He wanted to sleep, but couldn¡¯t. His stomach was empty, and his assistant had sent him some light food, supposedly made by a famous chef. It was very exquisitely ted, but it was hard to swallow. Lu Boran started dry heaving after just a few bites. Perhaps he was still immersed in that role? That hopeless, seemingly free, but deeply corrupted character. Lu Boran could only exin it that way. He lit a cigarette with slender fingers. The small room was filled with smoke. A few buttons on the man¡¯s dark-colored shirt were undone, revealing his exquisite corbones. His fair face and slightly narrowed eyes were like a demon¡¯s. He looked rakish, which gave him even more charm! Suddenly, the phone on the counter pinged. It then pinged a few more times after that. The man frowned slightly and stubbed out the cigarette in the end before he picked up his phone. It was a message in the family chat! The man¡¯s beautiful eyebrows rxed slightly. When he opened the first photo sent by his father, it didn¡¯t look like a particrly special bowl of beef noodles, but the smooth and long noodles were curled together, a few slices of beef wereid out perfectly and the emerald green scallions were soaked in the slightly dark broth. It was far more tantalizing than the lousy dish which his assistant had brought over earlier! The man¡¯s good-looking eyebrows knitted together again. He flipped through the photos one by one, and then stopped on a pretty youngdy. Chapter 19

Chapter 19: Elite No. 1¡¯s Underlings

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The youngdy was wearing a simple light-colored t-shirt paired with short jeans. She had slender and fair limbs. The cute cat on the t-shirt made the girl¡¯s quiet little face look even more yful. Her long hair was tied up, and her smooth forehead uncovered by bangs was bright and pretty. There was a deep sense of familiarity! His mother passed away after giving birth to his little sister. As the eldest son in the family, Lu Boran had spent the most time with his mother. Of course, he was also the saddest child after his mother passed away. Lu An¡¯s face, which resembled his mother¡¯s, was like a billowing wave from the past. The usually calm man almost wept! His slender fingers immediately copied the photo and sent it to the group of five brothers. ¡°Elite No. 1¡¯s Underlings¡± chat group. No. 1: [What¡¯s the situation?] No. 1: [Little Sister is back?] No. 1: [Why didn¡¯t anyone tell me?] It was a string of three questions. Compared with the perfunctory replies to their father, the younger brothers had already obediently picked up their phones and were mulling over the matter. In the end, it was still No. 3 who replied first. No. 3: [Big Brother, it¡¯s like this: Last night, Dad suddenly showed off in the group chat. He said that the little sister from that family came back, and he kept praising her for how good she is. Initially, we didn¡¯t take it to heart, and thought that he was getting all hyped up by himself again. Unexpectedly¡­] Third Brother actually also wanted to eat the beef noodles personally made by his little sister! However, the little sister raised by a trash family¡­ Die, die! Slender fingers lightly tapped on the photo of his little sister. He hesitated. He had wanted to cken it, but he directly deleted it! Delete! At that moment, No. 3 never thought of what he would one day do for a photo of his little sister¡­ Then, No. 4 and No. 5 also replied ¡ª No. 4: [Maybe that little sister really is back?] No. 5: [No way. I didn¡¯t see any little sister when I went home to get the little cutiest night. *puzzled*] No. 3: [@No. 5, who is the little cutie? Aren¡¯t you in seclusion, doing something big?] No. 5: [@No. 3, no, it¡¯s Dad¡¯s new pet dog. I snatched it away.] No. 5: [Look, this is what it looks like. *proud*] No. 5 took a photo of Little Tyrant Dragon and posted it. The Little Tyrant Dragon in the photo was cute and proud. Its tail was facing the camera, like a little angry hamster. Then, the topic went off-track. No. 3: [This little guy is quite cute. I wonder if it¡¯s easy to dissect it. *lick lips*] No. 4: [@No. 5, don¡¯t rub it bald. This kind of dog fur can be used for clothes. I can try it a bit. *strokes chin*] No. 5: [Are all of you demons? *shock* *shock* *shock*] No. 5 couldn¡¯t understand it. He quickly protected his little cutie. He was afraid that if he didn¡¯t pay attention, it would be caught and dismembered by his brothers. A certain little cutie was still acting arrogant! If you don¡¯t treat me better, I¡¯ll give you a tail for your photo. Hmph! Forget it; since you still do care about me, I¡¯ll show you a little favor. A certain puppy turned around, and identally saw Lu Xingran¡¯s phone screen. ¡°!!!¡±?Mommy, take me home! In the end, it was still No. 1 who summed up things. No. 1: [Forget it. It just so happens that shooting on a good drama will start soon in South City. I n to take it. I¡¯ll go back and meet this little sister tonight. Is there anything you want to say?] As soon as he said that, the group of people who had been running away immediately came back together. No. 3: [Big Brother is mighty! Big Brother is awesome! Big Brother has worked hard! *apuse*] No. 4: [Big Brother, you¡¯ve worked hard! *tea*] No. 5: [We must find out what her real face is like! *fist*] No. 2, who had just read the messages, pondered for a moment, then said ¡ª Chapter 20

Chapter 20: The Biggest BUG In the Family

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions No.2: [A little sister raised by that family shouldn¡¯t be underestimated. No matter what, it¡¯ll be hard on Big Brother, especially when you have to think about Dad.] No. 3, No. 4, No. 5: [Yes, yes, yes, yes. Dad is a huge BUG!] The moment Second Brother said that, the brothers immediately felt the same! Little did they know that the biggest BUG in the family wasn¡¯t Dad, but was¡­ Big Brother! No. 1: [Okay, got it.] That was the only reply Big Brother gave. The corners of his lips curled up slightly; he was already fantasizing about it. The little sister who would make breakfast for her brother ¨C how could she be mistreated? Four idiots who couldn¡¯t tell right from wrong. From now on, Little Sister would be his alone. His alone! Heh. Screenshot, evidence! ¡­ At the Lu residence. After some exnation from Lu An, her father finally understood that her job waspletely voluntary and had nothing to do with anyone. Except for Grandpa, she didn¡¯t like the Qi family at all. This was the truth, and Father Lu couldn¡¯t use them of personal grudges. However, her father insisted on going with her personally to ensure that she wasn¡¯t being deceived. Lu An had no choice but to agree. Just nice, she could hitch a ride. She was really too poor now. ¡­ Very quickly, Lu An arrived at the set of ¡°Luo Mingshi.¡± ¡°Luo Mingshi¡± was a popr historical novel that had been adapted into a drama. On the way over, her father stopped to buy her a cell phone, and registered a number for her. Lu An increasingly felt that having a father was really good~ The girl looked at the pair of old leather shoes on her father¡¯s feet with clear eyes. She held her father¡¯s arm, and showed him around the production team. She also exined, ¡°My job is mainly to arrange for the actors to be notified of their scenes. Then, if we¡¯re short of extras, I¡¯ll look for more. If there aren¡¯t enough props, I¡¯ll look for props. Basically, it¡¯s to coordinate with the director and assistant director¡¯s work so that filming can proceed in a more organized manner.¡± ¡°Oh! Then what are the assistant director and director doing? Why is the hard work and heavy lifting left to you?¡± Lu Xiao felt that this sounded very tiring and involved a lot of running around! ¡°Um, this¡­ Dad, do you always do everything by yourself when you work, and not delegate to the people under you?¡± His daughter¡¯s big eyes were super pure and innocent. Father Lu: ¡°¡­¡± Delegating was one thing, but why did his daughter have to work under someone? She wasn¡¯t that old! Father Lu wasn¡¯t very happy. ¡°Alright, Dad. I decided to do it because I like it. I¡¯m willing to do it. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s bad at all. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, alright?¡± His daughter had a sweet face, and even blinked at him cutely. What could he say? Forget it. Worst came to worst, he would be his daughter¡¯s attendant from today onward. As long as she wanted to do something, he would run errands and let his daughter learn from him! Wasn¡¯t that also learning from experience? Father Lu had already thought it through. However, he never expected that in the future, there would be countless people fighting for his job! For example, when Lu An received her new phone just now and got her number, she immediately called her grandfather. Then, she contacted Ling Chuan, saying that she would return his phone and treat him to dinner. When Ling Chuan asked her what she was doing, Lu An told him the truth, that she was at the filming site to get practical experience. After that, Ling Chuan replied that if she needed anything, she could look for him anytime. Although he didn¡¯t have much capability, he could still find a few extras for her. This was totally saying that he would take care of all trivial matters for her. Chapter 21

Chapter 21: Little White Flower?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Of course Lu An would ept! Although she felt that she had true capability, that was only in the other worlds. In real life, she didn¡¯t have any connections at all. When she lived in the countryside before, she relied on the vigers who lived a little closer to her. But now, in this unfamiliar city and with a big drama production, who knew where she was going to find people once the director needed them! It couldn¡¯t be any better if her brother could help her out. Worst came to worst, she would protect her brother more in the future and be her stupid brother¡¯s brains~ As Boss Ling Chuan¡¯s assistant in Beijing, Cong Hua, who also had many loyal fans, never thought that aside from helping his master handle matters, he would one day have to work as an extra. That makeup¡­?Sigh, I¡¯ll cry if I say more! But¡­ can I do it again? Of course, this was all in the future. At that moment, Lu An was still bringing her father around the production team of ¡°Luo Mingshi¡± and familiarizing herself with the filming environment. Suddenly, there was amotion not far away. Arge group of people were gathered together and seemed to be arguing about something. Lu An thought that the director was talking to the actors about the drama. There would usually be a lot of people around when that happened. It just so happened that she was looking for the director! Puzzled, Lu An dragged her father forward. A middle-aged man, who still looked very young and had some baby fat on his face, said with a gloomy expression, ¡°But this scene has to be filmed eventually. Luo Mingshi grew up in the countryside, so her clothes should be stained with pig dung, ck ash and the like. Already I haven¡¯t gotten anyone to do that, and that¡¯s not enough?¡± Dressed in a in white dress, a girl who looked like a fairy replied sweetly, ¡°I think it¡¯s possible! ¡°After all, for the sake of acting a good role, an actor should make sacrifices. But¡­¡± The delicate-looking girl nced slightly at the few tough assistants behind her, and her expression turned a little troubled as she said, ¡°They said that my skin is prone to allergies. As long as I wear clothes made from this material, it¡¯ll be fine even if I¡¯m allergic, but if it affects filming progress because of this, then, then the gains won¡¯t make up for the losses, so¡­¡± The girl wrung her fingers together and looked at the middle-aged man pitifully. The people around them began to point and discuss, feeling that the middle-aged man was being too harsh on this youngdy. The man became even more gloomy. ¡°So, you can¡¯t wear this? ¡°Must you wear your own personal clothes? ¡°Then why are you here for the role of a little girl who grew up in the countryside? Wouldn¡¯t it be better if you just go back and be a young missy?¡± Xiang Quqi was furious. What the heck was this? He had finally found a good script and wanted to film a good drama. Suddenly, some lousy investor appeared out of nowhere and said that he could only use this girl as the female lead. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to work again in the industry! Damn it to hell! Who do you think you are? If I didn¡¯t like this script¡­! Xiang Quqi stood tall with his hands on his hips as he panted with rage. The more one looked at his baby-faced appearance, the more suspicious and unreliable he seemed. At his words, the three assistants of the ¡°delicate¡± female protagonist were instantly unhappy. One of them stepped forward and retorted, ¡°Director Xiang, that¡¯s not something you can say, right? ¡°I know you¡¯re doing this for the production team, but you also have to consider our Miss Keke, right? ¡°It¡¯s just a matter of clothes; can¡¯t you just make the clothes look a little dirty in post-production? Why does she absolutely have to wear clothes with pig manure on them? Don¡¯t you know that our Miss Keke¡¯s skin is allergic? In any case, the audience watching the drama won¡¯t be able to smell it!¡± Chapter 22

Chapter 22: Getting Rid of the Investor

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Also, our Miss Keke was born into a noble family. She was brought up like a princess since she was young. Your production team arranged things, and it¡¯s bad enough that the hotel doesn¡¯t have a hot spring bath. Miss Keke said that she can sleep without soaking in one at night, so we tolerated it! ¡°As for food, it¡¯s bad enough that we can¡¯t bring in fresh fruits and vegetables from overseas every day. It¡¯s easy to find a decent enough chef, but he¡¯s not even on-call 24 hours. What if our Miss Keke gets hungry in the middle of the night? ¡°Of course, our Miss Keke is kind. She said that since she¡¯s on a diet, she doesn¡¯t have to be so particr about food. We. Also. Endured. That! ¡°Now these clothes¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with these clothes?¡± Father Lu, who was watching from the side, really couldn¡¯t take it! What kind of person was this? This was the first time he had seen such a scoundrel who still pretended to be demure even after obtaining such benefits. If his daughter were to work here in the future, wouldn¡¯t she be bullied to death? Father Lu was furious. He scolded, ¡°As an actress, you don¡¯t listen to the director¡¯s advice and use all sorts of excuses. Do you think the audience is stupid, and will actually like to see your ugly photoshopped image? ¡°If your skin is allergic, why don¡¯t you just wear a secondyer inside? You can¡¯t be so arrogant, let me tell you! ¡°Hot spring bath and 24-hour chef? Why not just bring a luxury yacht and 7-star food? The staff who arranged these for you, do you think it¡¯s enough to just pay them?¡± Father Lu rolled his eyes. He was speechless! Miao Ke¡¯er and her three assistants were instantly so angry that their faces turned red. They looked at how Lu Xiao was dressed smartly, yet he was wearing leather shoes as old as a grandmother. One of them was about to shove him. ¡°Who are you? Do you know¡­¡± ¡°Know what?¡± ¡°No one is as disrespectful as you are, understand?¡± Lu An stepped forward immediately and grabbed the assistant¡¯s fat wrist with her slender fingers. Her cold gaze could freeze blood. Inexplicably frightened, everyone hesitated, not daring to say another word. Father Lu gave those people an arrogant nce, then turned to Xiang Quqi. ¡°I heard that you¡¯re the director of this drama?¡± He didn¡¯t seem reliable. Lu Xiao took a closer look at Xiang Quqi, then narrowed his eyes. He pointed at Miao Ke¡¯er and asked, ¡°Did you choose this troublesome female lead?¡± Father Lu asked the question in a loud and clear voice! Everyone¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Trou- troublesome? Did he know who this Miao Ke¡¯er was? He actually dared to be so impolite? Even Xiang Quqi was a little shocked. He pushed his sses up his nose and looked at Lu Xiao carefully. Xiang Quqi answered truthfully, ¡°To be honest, this is the female lead that the investor decided on. ¡°Us directors sadly aren¡¯t as rich as those big shots. Although they say they won¡¯t interfere with the director¡¯s casting, we still have to agree to the investor¡¯s requests, right?¡± As Xiang Quqi spoke, he nced calmly at Miao Ke¡¯er on the side. Who knew how much resentment he had! He wasn¡¯t afraid, though. He was Xiang Quqi. Because of his baby face, people would always doubt his experience. However, not only were the few dramas he had filmed popr, their reviews weren¡¯t bad at all. Otherwise, the other party wouldn¡¯t have insisted on investing in his drama, and even said that he had to make the girl famous. However, Father Lu caught the main point. ¡°In other words, the investor can choose the female lead? ¡°If I get rid of that investor, can I also get rid of this female lead?¡± Chapter 23

Chapter 23: Applying to Be an Assistant

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Father Lu had a very serious expression on his face. As he spoke, he pointed at Miao Ke¡¯er on the side. He didn¡¯t seem to be joking at all. Miao Ke¡¯er froze. For one moment, Xiang Quqi was also utterly stupefied. ¡°You, you mean¡­¡± The people around them were about tough their heads off! ¡°Does he know what he¡¯s talking about? Get rid of Miao Ke¡¯er, the female lead?¡± ¡°This is the eldest daughter of the Miao family, which is as famous as the Qi family!¡± ¡°The two families are old friends. This guy is just a nobody. Who does he think he is? Why is he so arrogant?¡± Father Lu was even more direct. ¡°Just tell me how much you need. One billion? Two? If that¡¯s not enough, I¡¯ll ask my sons for more.¡± The main thing was that his daughter wanted to be a director. Although he had never been in the entertainment industry before, he had heard from his eldest son that he could earn tens of millions or even hundreds of millions. His eldest son also always acted as the antagonist and not the main character. If he calcted how much the protagonist got, plus what the staff did, Father Lu felt that this amount was enough. The amount should be around there? Little did he expect everyone¡¯s eyes to nearly pop out! One, one billion? Two billion? Where did this business big shote from? Or was he joking? One billion or two billion in one shot. This amount of money could be used to film many simr big drama productions! Miao Ke¡¯er¡¯s face turned even darker as she wondered where this idiotic upstarte from. On the side, Xiang Quqi was already trembling a little. ¡°May I ask, Big Boss: you really want to invest in my show? ¡°Then, do you have any requests?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s my daughter!¡± Father Lu quickly pulled his daughter over. ¡°Because she¡­¡± ¡°Alright, I understand!¡± Before Lu Xiao could finish, Xiang Quqi interrupted him with a smile. Hehe, damn it, another one! So what if you¡¯re rich? You have money, so you can simply switch female protagonists? Xiang Quqi¡¯s heart was about to explode! Forget it; at least this little girl looked more pleasing to the eye than that delicate girl. She was dressed in simple clothes and her small face was¡­ Wow, beautiful! Big boss, hurry up and give me the order, quick, quick! In any case, he no longer had any dignity left! Xiang Quqi¡¯s expression did a 180-degree turn. He stared at Lu An with his sharp eyes. He was like a dog that had discovered new terrain. His nose twitched frantically; he even wanted to smell her? Lu An¡¯s expression was a little dark. She raised her hand to block him and said, ¡°Erm, you might have misunderstood! I¡¯m not interested in acting. I¡¯m here to apply as your assistant. ¡°My name is Lu An,¡± she said. ¡°Lu as in the word ¡®path,¡¯ and An as in the word ¡®peace.¡¯ This is my letter of rmendation.¡± Saying that, she reached into her bag for the letter with no postmark. ¡°H- Ha?¡± ¡°Assistant?¡± Xiang Quqi was dumbfounded. With this beautiful face befitting of a female lead, she wanted to be an assistant? Was there a mistake? Xiang Quqi took the letter and nced at Lu An carefully. He didn¡¯t want to open it at all! Lu An continued, ¡°Also, the reason why my father is investing in your drama is purely because he doesn¡¯t like it when people bully others with their power. After this, you can choose whichever actors you think are suitable. My father¡¯s only request is that you film the best drama that you possibly can before releasing it. ¡°Right, Dad?¡± As the youngdy spoke, she winked at her father affectionately. Those soul-stirring eyes were so lively and profound! Although Xiang Quqi appeared calm on the surface, he couldn¡¯t help but bellow inwardly. He wanted thisdy to be his female lead. Could she? Could she? Boss, hurry up and give me the order! Chapter 24

Chapter 24: Money Talks

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Yes, my daughter has always cared about fairness. She doesn¡¯t like to see anyone using underhanded tricks. Anyway, you just have to do your best. ¡°There¡¯s one billion on this card. I originally nned to give it to my daughter as pocket money, but she refused to ept it, so I¡¯ll invest in the drama that my daughter has set her heart on. I believe in my daughter¡¯s taste! ¡°If it isn¡¯t enough, ask me again. This is my contact number.¡± Since his daughter had already said so, he couldn¡¯t ask everyone to give her special preferential treatment. He might as well go with the flow. This way, no one would dare bully his daughter in the future, right? Father Lu smiled and took out a ck card from his pocket. He also took out his name card and handed it to Xiang Quqi. Xiang Quqi was stunned. Before he could react, some people startedughing. ¡°D*mn, he¡¯s really good at acting! One billion for pocket money; why not say y ball with the Mars?¡± ¡°Is there a big shot we don¡¯t know about in South City who can take out one billion at one go?¡± ¡°You must be acting, right? Is this an audition?¡± ¡°Also, who is Miss Miao? ¡°She¡¯s the eldest daughter of the Miao family, one of the four great families in South City. No matter how rich he is, he can¡¯t possiblypare with Miss Miao, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right!¡± Many people were making sarcastic remarks. They were very disdainful and were just waiting to see Miao Ke¡¯er humiliate the other party. Xiang Quqi choked and was a little worried. Father Lu was even more direct. ¡°I am Lu Xiao, and my name is my word. The biggest money lender in the country is my family. Whether or not I have money, whether or not anyone can beat me ¨C it doesn¡¯t matter what you say. What matters is what my bank ount says!¡± Father Lu was utterly overbearing, his upright posture intimidating everyone! He had a bold and magnificent appearance, and his long hair made him look even more imposing and fierce. For a moment, everyone was so shocked that their eyeballs nearly popped out! It was that ¨C that nouveau riche fat cat? Why would he suddenly invest in a drama? Wasn¡¯t he involved in financial loans? They had always known that a fat cat like this was indeed very rich. Tens of millions or even 100 million shouldn¡¯t be a problem, but he, he was actually that rich? Even a top corporation with assets worth billions of yuan couldn¡¯t possibly fork out one billion yuan in liquid capital at once, right? After all, cash and fixed assets were different. Countlessrgepanies with tens of billions in assets faced serious financial crises because they couldn¡¯t produce enough cash all at once, but he actually¡­? The group couldn¡¯t believe it at all, and voiced their doubts. ¡°As if. Then tell us: What¡¯s your ount bnce?¡± ¡°Taking a card out at the start; it¡¯s all just bragging. I can also take out a simr card and say that there are billions or even ten billion on it. If no one can see the real figures, who would know?¡± ¡°Exactly; don¡¯t go overboard when you¡¯re pretending! Haven¡¯t you heard that the harder you pretend, the more painful it will be?¡± One after another, they gave looks so disdainful it was as if they wanted to carve them into bone. ¡°Alright, since you guys have never seen so much money in your lives, I¡¯ll broaden your horizons today. ¡°Open your eyes wide. Don¡¯t look down on others before taking a good look. If you have the time, why don¡¯t you do more work? Who knows, you might even earn another one or two hundred yuan!¡± Father Lu¡¯s tone was cold and mocking. He fiddled with his phone, and then directly disyed the bnce on his bank card. The eyes of the onlookers popped out. One zero, two zeroes, three zeroes¡­ F*ck! Chapter 25

Chapter 25: pping Face

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions They swallowed their saliva secretly. How much they despised him earlier was how much their faces hurt. One by one, they were like grandchildren, not daring to utter another word. On the other side, Miao Ke¡¯er¡¯s face was as ck as the bottom of a pot. Her eyes were fixed on the assistant who had called her father. Just wait; I¡¯ll p this face back! I must hit back! I¡¯ll hit back hard! Wasn¡¯t it just one billion? Her family had that too! However, her father replied, ¡°Are you crazy? One billion is not 100 or 200 million yuan. Only a fool would invest that much! Isn¡¯t it just a female lead? Forget it!¡± Forget it? Miao Ke¡¯er almost staggered! She had been pped in the face! It was just one billion yuan, wasn¡¯t it? Her family didn¡¯tck the money, and they wouldn¡¯t necessarily incur losses in the current market! However, her father was very determined. If he said no, it meant no. Miao Ke¡¯er gritted her teeth in anger! Little did she know that her father had admitted defeat because the Shen family had intervened. The Shen family was also one of the fourrgest families in South City. Apart from the Feng family, which was ranked first, the Shen family had initially been on par with the Qi family and the Miao family; in fact, the Shen family might have been slightly inferior to them. But now, even the Feng family had to step aside. The word was that there was a big shot backing them, and he seemed to be from the capital. How could Miao Linsong dare offend them? But even without the Shen family, he wouldn¡¯t dare fight Lu Xiao head-on. Lu Xiao was new money; he had always treated money like dirt. It wasmon for him to spend money like a beggar or an emperor. However, he was getting richer and richer, which was indeed enough to make the upper circles of South City green with envy! However, no one dared to learn from him, nor could they learn from him. If they were careless, they might end up bankrupt. Therefore, Miao Linsong¡¯s refusal was straightforward. He was nning for the long term. But Miao Ke¡¯er couldn¡¯t understand that! She could only let herself be pped in the face. It was so painful that it was bleeding, yet Xiang Quqi still had to sprinkle salt on it! ¡°Miss Miao, you heard everything? ¡°Regarding the investment from your father¡¯spany, we will return it back to you immediately with interest. We will not let your father lose anything. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to settle the service fee for ordering our production team around in thest few days, when your assistants insisted we book a presidential suite for you and find a chef who would be on standby 24 hours. ¡°You might have been born into a prestigious family and have been pampered since you were young, but that has nothing to do with the people in the production team who rely on their ownbor to earn money. Do you think we¡¯re your ves?¡± Xiang Quqi¡¯s lip curled up slightly. He had never felt so refreshed and invigorated before! Indeed, it felt good to have the upper hand! This was all thanks to Mr. Lu and his daughter! Miao Ke¡¯er wrung her delicate fingers together as she looked at Xiang Quqi with teary eyes. ¡°Director Xiang, must you do this? ¡°It¡¯s just that my assistants are worried that I¡¯ll be allergic if I wear that dress. I didn¡¯t say that I wouldn¡¯t wear it. You¡¯re too¡­¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Did she really think that he didn¡¯t know that she was the king of photoshop? Even her clothes had to be photoshopped frame by frame. Directors she had worked with before didn¡¯t dare to say much, but Xiang Quqi was different! He was really speechless, and said directly, ¡°That has nothing to do with this or anyone. ¡°If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t have chosen you as the female lead to begin with, because you¡¯re not suitable for it!¡± Chapter 26

Chapter 26: Not Even One?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Of course, if you¡¯re not convinced, you can stay and try again.¡± After he finished speaking, Xiang Quqipletely ignored Miao Ke¡¯er. He said to the entire crew, ¡°Spread the word: anyone who thinks that they or their friends are capable enough to take the role of the female lead, and are interested, immediatelye for an audition. ¡°Also, regarding the other roles, even the second male lead whom I think is insurmountable, if you think there¡¯s a role that you or your friends would do better atpared with the cast that has already been selected, you can alle and fight for it. ¡°From the main cast to the extras, I won¡¯t ask about your background, age, or education; as long as you¡¯re outstanding enough, the role is yours. No one will doubt you! ¡°What are you all waiting for?¡± ¡°Oh, y- yes!¡± This sudden notice caused an uproar in the entire production team! ¡°Ahhh, does my daughter have a chance?¡± ¡°Can our kide and audition?¡± ¡°Can our family¡¯s Mingminge too?¡± One by one, the staff members almost went crazy with excitement. They immediately took out their phones and started making calls. Most of those who worked in this industry, other than those who really liked it or had no choice, dreamt of bing an actor, or that someone from their family would. They dreamt of being selected by the director one day to perform a world-shaking masterpiece, and then be world-famous! But every opportunity which seemed to be right in front of their eyes was given to so-and-so because of some connection or an investment of tens of thousands of yuan; the opportunity that seemed within reach was forever beyond them! As it happened over and over again, many people became disheartened and left the industry. However, there was still a group of people who blindly held on, working day and night. They even forgot why they had entered this industry back then. Until now. This was a real opportunity! An opportunity! Regardless of age, background, or education, as long as you were outstanding enough! Outstanding! What a moving phrase! Miao Ke¡¯er¡¯s face was indescribable. She wanted to see who would dare take her role as the female lead! ¡­ Very quickly, the show began. Xiang Quqi ordered people to set up an audition tent. Everyone was already waiting for the first round of auditions. The first audition was for the female lead. Xiang Quqi asked directly, ¡°Anyone who wants to audition for the female lead can step forward!¡± The onlookers stirred, but after a few minutes, there was no one. ¡°Ha!¡± On the side, Miao Ke¡¯er curled her lip in disdain. Dressed in a luxurious ancient court robe, the fresh pink colorplemented her exquisitely made-up face, making it look several times brighter. Her bright ck eyes were crafty as she stood on the side, exuding a foxy charm. Compared with her usual demure and obedient look, there was a wild air about her at the moment. It was unexpected and amazing! The onlookers gasped! Quite a number of people discussed it among themselves. ¡°As expected of a popr starlet. Even if we have a chance to audition for the role of the female lead, who would be able to beat her?¡± There were sighs one after another. The corners of Miao Ke¡¯er¡¯s lips curled up slightly as she looked at the judging panel. Her gaze passed over Lu An, and she waited to see what they would decide. Lu An didn¡¯t say anything. She nced around, then asked, ¡°Does anyone want to try for the role of the female lead? ¡°Not even one?¡± Lu An frowned slightly in disappointment. Chapter 27

Chapter 27: Audition

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Unless they don¡¯t want to live anymore, who would darepete with Miao Ke¡¯er!¡± ¡°Even if someone else was chosen, with Miao Ke¡¯er¡¯s background, how would they be able to pass their days well?¡± The spectators whispered to each other and even drew back a little, afraid that they would be affected by the battle. Miao Ke¡¯er couldn¡¯t hold back her joy. She looked at Lu An and Xiang Quqi with even more disdain. After a long time, no one dared to step forward. Miao Ke¡¯er said with a sympathetic gaze, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Boss Lu. You even went to all the trouble to set this up. I¡¯m afraid the female lead can only be¡­¡± ¡°Me!¡± Suddenly, a clear and loud voice rang out. A girl dressed in a very in grey outfit stepped forward. It wasn¡¯t difficult to tell from her clenched fists at her sides that she was actually a little nervous, but her posture was upright and confident. Under the ck streaks on her face, fair white skin could be seen. Her pitch-ck eyes were bright and clear, and seemed to glow. She said calmly, ¡°I want to audition for the female lead!¡± ¡°Wow!¡± How brave! Everyone looked at her in surprise. Many even gave her a thumbs up. Miao Ke¡¯er, who was interrupted: ¡°¡­¡± ¡­ After finding the female lead, the audition proceeded in an orderly manner. The production team actually didn¡¯t want someone popr like Miao Ke¡¯er, and chose an unknown person? Arge group of low-level actors seemed to see a glimmer of hope, and their spirits were greatly lifted! Lu An sat next to the judging panel, a notebook and pen in her hands. Every time someone came up to act, she wrote down a name. Her father, Lu Xiao, sat beside her. He looked at her focused gaze and earnest face. In his heart, he thought, ¡°My daughter is so cute~¡± Not far away, a certain person, or certain people, who looked calm, thought inwardly, ¡°My little sister is so cute, ahh~¡± The first person to step forward was a girl around 15 or 16 years old. She was dressed in an emerald green traditional outfit, and was auditioning for the role of the maidservant of the female lead, Luo Ming, who had returned to the capital. She had the right figure, but her makeup was a little thick. After the audition, Xiang Quqi wasn¡¯t very satisfied, and directly sent her out. ¡°Wait!¡± Lu An stopped the girl. The girl¡¯s ck eyes were already filled with tears. She looked back at Lu An in confusion. Everyone, including Xiang Quqi, didn¡¯t know why Lu An suddenly stopped her. There clearly wasn¡¯t anything special about her. Her movements and delivery were rigid, and she was just a minor character. Lu An smiled slightly and said, ¡°Remove the makeup on your face. Take a deep breath, then act out the scene you most want to perform.¡± ¡°Oh, oh!¡± The girl quickly did as she was told. Initially, she thought that she had no chance. Now that she was suddenly cued, she would even remove her scalp, to say nothing of her makeup! The girl quickly took the makeup remover and wiped her face vigorously. Then, she washed her face with clean water which the production team had prepared beforehand. Taking Lu An¡¯s words to heart, she took a deep breath, looked up at the sky, and said, ¡°Miss, are you going to fly a kite?¡± It was a clear and somewhat immature voice, and she sounded as if she was frightened by how mischievous the young miss she served was. The girl was tense and her clenched fists trembled nervously. She pursed her lips tightly and her round and fair little face puffed up. She was a little afraid, and her eyes glistened with tears. That act of wanting to persuade the young miss, but not daring to ¨Cpared with her earlier stiffness, it was as if she had turned into apletely different person! Chapter 28

Chapter 28: Getting to Know Each Other Again

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Additionally, the girl kept sneaking peeks at the judging panel with big eyes. She looked like she really wanted to cry but didn¡¯t dare to. She probably didn¡¯t know how the judges would judge her. Her weak and worried expression was perfect! Noticing that Xiang Quqi was frowning in deep thought, Lu An smiled and asked with a trace of smugness, ¡°Director Xiang, what do you think?¡± ¡°Oh, oh!¡± Xiang Quqi was stunned for a moment, before he hurriedly told the girl to perform another scene. The girl immediately went to prepare again, unable to contain her excitement. The timid look in her eyes was reced with self-confidence. She raised her head slightly and vividly acted out chastising someone on behalf of the young miss. After her performance, she snuck a look at the judges again. Her lips tightened slightly with a bit of anticipation and worry. Wasn¡¯t this precisely the little maidservant who had performed a meritorious deed, and was waiting for the young miss to praise her? ¡°Okay! Pass!¡± Xiang Quqi immediately said the two words, and a strange feeling welled up in his heart. In any case, he was inexplicably excited! Then, there were auditions for a few more roles. Every time Xiang Quqi wasn¡¯t ready, Lu An would stop the actors and have them adjust their makeup or appearance a little. Then, she would pay attention to the way they said their lines. Even though some of them obviously weren¡¯t up to the standards of the production team, it was as if they turned intopletely different people! Completely different! ¡°This¡­¡± Xiang Quqi couldn¡¯t help but sigh as he recalled the letter which Lu An had given to him. She was already the daughter of the main investor of the production team, so was it still important to read the rmendation letter? Furthermore, he had been busy earlier, so Xiang Quqi hadn¡¯t thought of it at all. It was only now that Xiang Quqi hurriedly opened the letter, an inkling in his heart! After reading the contents of the letter, Xiang Quqi couldn¡¯t help but stand up. ¡°You, you, you¡¯re the one my master is rmending¡­ ¡°My master¡¯s master, please ept this disciple¡¯s respects!¡± Xiang Quqi couldn¡¯t speak at all, and directly gave a big bow. Both Lu An and Lu Xiao were stupefied! Everyone was in disbelief. W- what was happening? Master? She had disyed just a bit of skill; wasn¡¯t Director Xiang exaggerating a little too much about this little neer? On the other hand, Xiang Quqi was extremely happy and immediately gave an introduction. ¡°Come,e,e, let¡¯s get to know each other again! ¡°Didn¡¯t I mention that my master, Director Chen Wenyu, rmended a helper to me? ¡°The director who is said to have perfect skills and a solid career foundation, and who is even more impressive than my master, is this Miss Lu An, who isn¡¯t even 18 years old!¡± ¡°Wh- what?¡± Xiang Quqi¡¯s words caused the entire production team to explode! Chen Wenyu! It was Chen Wenyu! He was that super big director whose first movie won the Palme d¡¯Or award, the man at the top of the directing world, and a paragon in the industry! Such a young girl was actually¡­ Most people would have just entered college at 18 years old. Wasn¡¯t this too fake? Everyone couldn¡¯t help but be doubtful! ¡°It¡¯s like this¡­¡± Xiang Quqi wanted to exin Lu An¡¯s achievements to everyone, but was stopped by Lu An. The youngdy had alreadye back to her senses, and she smiled and said, ¡°Director Xiang is too serious. Master Chen thinks too highly of me. I only know a little. There are still many things that I need your guidance on. ¡°There¡¯s no need to exin too much. It¡¯s just like how everyone has to act to prove their skills; actions speak louder than words.¡± As Lu An spoke, she looked at everyone. Her fair and tender face was calm and fearless. Chapter 29

Chapter 29: Meeting

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Many people at the venue were actors who were silently striving to do their best. In an instant, it was as if they were of one mind as their good impression of Lu An soared! They had more confidence in their futures! Xiang Quqi looked at them and sighed. As expected of the person whom his master praised so highly! In all the years that he had been with that old man, when had thetter ever given him even one word of praise? His master had said that in the past three months, when he was sick and couldn¡¯t hold the camera well, it was this young friend of his who helped him. Other than not being very proficient in the use of the camera and needing a little help from him, his young friend¡¯s ability to analyze and assess performancespletely surpassed his. Of course, if it was his master saying that this girl wasn¡¯t very proficient with the camera, then god only knew how skilled she was! Given that sly fox¡¯s perfectionist attitude, Xiang Quqi was toozy to guess. In any case, she definitely didn¡¯t need any guidance from him. He would work hard to learn a few things from her. For the subsequent auditions, Xiang Quqi sought Lu An¡¯s opinion first for every actor that came forward. Whenever he heard that Lu An thought the same way as he did, he couldn¡¯t stop smiling. It was as if he was as amazing as she was! Lu An was rather helpless and didn¡¯t say much. The atmosphere among the judges was too harmonious! Meanwhile, the actors seemed to have a greater sense of belonging. In front of such professional judges, with someone even giving them pointers, all of them brought out their best acting skills. There were all sorts of breathtaking performances as everyone blossomed. The atmosphere at the venue was very lively. Unbeknownst to them, someone was secretly taking photos and smiling wickedly. Father Lu was a little confused. He didn¡¯t know what was going on, but it seemed like his daughter was very capable and even had the director¡¯s respect? In a moment of happiness, Father Lu treated everyone to ice. It was summer; it wasn¡¯t good to be too fired up~ ¡­ It was already seven in the evening, but the auditions weren¡¯t over yet. Lu An, who was supposed to meet Ling Chuan for a meal, stretched and sent him a message of apology. She said that she might not be able to treat him to a meal today. She also asked him for his current address so that she could give him back his phone. It looked like he had gotten a lot of phone calls. Who knew if they were urgent. Ling Chuan soon replied: [Let¡¯s meet at the entrance of the small exhibition area of the film studioplex. You shouldn¡¯t be far from there.] [Oh.] Lu An was stumped for a moment. After replying to the message, she looked around, then spoke a few words to her father before she walked off with the phone. Compared with the liveliness, the exceptionally lonely alley on the other side seemed like a different world. A tall man stood upright, his aloof figure giving off an exceptionally lonely but alluring air. The man¡¯s lips curved into a smile when he saw her. He immediately waved at her. Lu An hurriedly ran over and handed over his phone happily. ¡°Here!¡± ¡°What were you busy with all day?¡± The man rubbed her head in amusement. Lu An grimaced to show her displeasure. The man¡¯s fingers touched her palm and it tickled a little. He took the phone and ced a pastry in her hand. ¡°Heh~¡± Seeing that it was her most favorite osmanthus cake, Glutton An immediately put it into her mouth and took a bite. As she ate, she replied, ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m watching people act, and giving pointers in passing. It¡¯s super fun! ¡°Still, I¡¯m a little tired~¡± The little girl¡¯s cheeks were puffed up with food, and she made a little fist and pretended to pound her back. After sitting for an entire day, she felt a little sore! As expected, she still needed to build up her physical fitness! ¡°Come, turn around. Big Brother will give you a massage.¡± Chapter 30

Chapter 30: Misunderstanding

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ling Chuan found it funny. He turned her shoulders with slender fingers and slowly kneaded her acupuncture points. The strength in his hands was just right. ¡°Hu¡­¡± Lu An was extremely obedient and let him press on her shoulders, which loosened tremendously! ¡°Brother, you know about acupuncture points?¡± Lu An was very surprised. Ling Chuan was instantly a little unhappy. ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who taught me?¡± ¡°I¡­ hehe, I taught you once, twice, three times. Didn¡¯t you not learn it after all this time? I thought¡­¡± ¡°Thought what?¡± The man pinched her little face and pretended to be angry. ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard the saying? Diligence makes up for one¡¯s inadequacy.¡± ¡°Hahaha, looks like you¡¯ve been working hard all along. Today, you¡¯re finally showing off what you¡¯ve learned?¡± The youngdy blinked her big eyes innocently. She looked valiant and pleased with herself, and it annoyed Ling Chuan even more. ¡°Damn girl!¡± I was helping you out of the goodness of my heart, but you squashed my good intentions. Indeed, she was still as cute as ever! A certain someone pretended to be gloomy, and aimed a swat at her with his big hand. Lu An nimbly dodged it, and her smiling little face became even more pleased. She hurriedly admitted defeat. ¡°Alright, I was just joking. ¡°Oh, right, Brother, what have you been busy with all day today? Are you tired? Do you want me to ¡ª ¡°¡ª give you a massage too?¡± As the little girl spoke, the Nine Yin White Bone?w1?was already sneakily reaching out to him. Those big eyes were full of mischief. Ling Chuanughed inwardly and pretended to be even more depressed. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m not as weak as you!¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Lu An didn¡¯t say anything else. The warm light of the moon shone down. Lu An suddenly remembered something and said, ¡°Oh, right, Brother, do you know? ¡°This morning, I cooked a bowl of noodles for my father. After he snuck a few bites, he was afraid that I would find out, so he actually stuffed small tomatoes inside! Small tomatoes! ¡°Hahaha, I almost wanted to dieughing, but I couldn¡¯tugh. Do you know how painful that was?¡± After saying that, the little girl quickly mped her mouth shut. Her ck eyes were full of grievance and her lips stuck out. ¡°You~¡± Ling Chuan pinched her lips in amusement. At the soft contact, he was suddenly stumped. His gaze was profound as he stared at her with affection and a hint of sadness. Lu An, who had still been messing around just now, sensed something wrong. She asked worriedly, ¡°Brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Ling Chuan shook his head slightly and wondered: When would this little girl also make him a bowl of noodles? He didn¡¯t know that Lu An was wondering in her heart: What sad thing had Brother encountered? Had he been fired again, or swindled again? Although Brother Xiao Chuan had godly beauty, his brain and his business skills were really¡­ a little indescribable! No, she had to be strong as soon as possible and be her brother¡¯s backing! ¡°What is that small brain thinking about?¡± She pursed her lips and narrowed her eyes! Ling Chuan really felt helpless. ¡°Alright, hurry up and go back. Don¡¯t make your father worry when he can¡¯t find you.¡± ¡°En! Then, I¡¯m leaving, Brother!¡± The little girl couldn¡¯t bear to part with him. With every step she took, she turned her head three times. Immersed in her emotions, she suddenly said to him, ¡°Good luck, Brother Xiao Chuan. In my heart, you¡¯re always the best!¡± She raised her little hands above her head to form a heart. That bright and sweet little face, that action for encouraging those who were down¡­ Ling Chuan: ¡°¡­¡± What was she misunderstanding this time? Chapter 31

Chapter 31: Adaptable

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ling Chuan only returned to the car after Lu An disappeared into the alley. In the car, Shen Liang narrowed his eyes enviously and looked like he had sucked a lemon as he gazed at Ling Chuan strangely. ¡°I say, isn¡¯t she very good at judging people? Why doesn¡¯t she realize that you only look like a sheep on the surface? What about the big bad wolf¡¯s heart?¡± ¡°Mm, maybe it¡¯s because Big Brother is too handsome, so our An¡¯an automatically ignored it?¡± Ling Chuan looked pleased with himself. He smiled sweetly and said, ¡°Is our Xiao Liangliang jealous?¡± ¡°I, ugh~¡± Shen Liang wanted to vomit.?You d*mn¡­ ¡°Hm, just then, did I seem like a D-list has-been actor trying out for a role?¡± Ling Chuan asked the question earnestly. His deep eyes were like that of a sly old fox, and were very scary. Shen Liang hesitated for a moment, but then couldn¡¯t be bothered with him. He recalled something else that was strange and said, ¡°Speaking of which, howe I never knew that you have a habit of carrying pastries on you?¡± ¡°Why? Does Little Brother Xiao Liang want to eat them too?¡± Wicked Chuan took out a pastry. He was already all smiles as he blinked with captivating eyes. Shen Liang wanted to go crazy! You d*mn¡­ Forget it! ¡°Come, how about Big Brother feed me first?¡±?We¡¯ll see who ys better. Isn¡¯t it just pretending to be gross? Shen Liang narrowed his eyes, smiled and opened his mouth cooperatively. ¡°Ah~¡± However ¡ª ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but this is our An¡¯an¡¯s exclusive property. Everyone else are just fleas; don¡¯t even think about it.¡± With that, Ling Chuan meticulously put away the pastries and arranged them carefully. Like they were treasures. Shen Liang wanted to vomit again.?You d*mn¡­ Would it kill to give me one??¡°Hmph!¡± Ling Chuan ignored him. Speaking of which, it was from a long time ago. That little girl had been in poor health since she was young. Every time she went out, she would be dizzy from low blood sugar after just a few steps. Because he knew that she liked osmanthus cakes, he would often carry some on him, even if he hadn¡¯t seen her in a long time. It seemed the little girl was a lot healthier than before? ¡°By the way, Miao Ke¡¯er lost the role of the female lead. Of the four big families in South City, one¡¯s arrogant, one¡¯s conceited, and one is vain. I¡¯m afraid that the Miao family won¡¯t let this go. Aren¡¯t you worried that your childhood sweetheart will be implicated because of this?¡± Seeing Ling Chuan in deep thought, Shen Liang surreptitiously started to stir up trouble again, wanting to see the silly Ling Chuan¡¯s nervous expression. However, Ling Chuan didn¡¯t take it seriously at all, and even retorted wickedly, ¡°Then, what¡¯s your family?¡± ¡°What?¡± Shen Liang didn¡¯t understand. His expression was dark. ¡°Arrogance, conceit, vanity. What about your family?¡± When Ling Chuan said the three words in a row, he raised his eyes, and there was a deep, dark look in them, making him as sinister as a devil! Shen Liang was unexpectedly rmed, and he was immediately intimidated. He replied in a shaky voice, ¡°A- Adaptable?¡± ¡°Mm, very good.¡± Ling Chuan went back to his usual carefree expression, and the corners of his lips curled up. It was as if he was praising him for being so adaptable. Shen Liang immediately looked like he had seen a ghost. ¡°I, I¡­¡±?What the f*ck! F*ck! Stupid Ling Chuan!!! ¡­ ¡°Dad, why don¡¯t we have hotpot tonight? What do you want to eat?¡± It was almost eight o¡¯clock when they got off work. After a busy day, they were toozy to cook. They didn¡¯t want to eat outside, which was why Lu An made the suggestion. ¡°Mm, good, anything¡¯s good. We¡¯ll eat whatever you want to eat.¡± Lu Xiao was still thinking about the noodles which his daughter had made in the morning. Chapter 32

Chapter 32: Big Brother

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions He wanted to try his daughter¡¯s cooking again, but he was worried that it would be tiring for her. Thus, they would do whatever his daughter wanted. Whatever pot of soup that his daughter made would be delicious! ¡°Shall we go to the supermarket to buy some ingredientster?¡± ¡°But, Dad, you¡¯ll have to be an ATM. I haven¡¯t earned any money yet.¡± His daughter blinked her eyes and acted spoiled with him. Her round, fair face was so soft and adorable~ Lu Xiao¡¯s heart almost melted. He replied, ¡°Yes, of course, of course!¡± He had been worried that he wouldn¡¯t be able to help his daughter. A father¡¯s greatest happiness was to be able to be his daughter¡¯s ATM! Lu Xiao was very proud of himself. After entering the supermarket, he grabbed fourrge carts with one hand. His tall and big figure followed his daughter closely. He was her bodyguard and her attendant. Lu An felt a little helpless. What should she do? It was another day that her father spoiled her! ¡­ The father and daughter very quickly bought a lot of things. If they hadn¡¯t gone shopping, they wouldn¡¯t have known, but it turned out that the two of them had so many things inmon. They both liked bean products and apples, and liked to squish the instant noodles on the shelves. They shared the same smug expression, and even the way they raised their eyebrows was the same. They were indeed father and daughter! After that, they went home. It felt unprecedentedly good to return home after a busy day. After Lu Xiao got out of the car, he turned around and opened the door for his daughter, then started to move the things. In the end, his daughter reached out with both hands and picked up a big sack, which she slung over her shoulder! She was clearly so skinny and petite! Lu Xiao trembled at the sight. He didn¡¯t dare rashly snatch the sack away, for fear that his daughter would fall. So, he stood on the side andmented, ¡°Daughter!¡± ¡°Alright, it¡¯s just a small thing. Go and open the door!¡± Lu An waspletely indifferent. After enjoying her father¡¯s blessings, she naturally had to help her father out. ¡°Alright!¡± How was this a small thing? It was almost a hundred kilograms in weight! Lu Xiao quickly took out his keys to open the door, then abruptly realized that the lights inside the house were on. There was someone at home? Were his sons back? Sure enough, these little brats did want to see their little sister! It must be because of the messages he had sent in the morning. Hmph! Father Lu was extremely pleased, and rushed into the house. When he saw that it was No. 1, he immediately didn¡¯t feel well. ¡°Why, why is it you?¡± He hadn¡¯t appeared in the group chat yesterday. Dressed elegantly in ck under a white apron, No. 1, Lu Boran, stood next to the dining table with an elegant and refined smile. He narrowed his eyes and retorted brusquely, ¡°Why can¡¯t it be me?¡± ¡°Y- y- you¡­¡± Father Lu couldn¡¯t help but panic. Seeing that his daughter was about toe in with the big sack, he instinctively wanted to close the door. He didn¡¯t want his daughter to see this big devil! However, a certain long-legged man was faster than he was. He immediately took off the apron and practically teleported over. He took the big sack from his sister and scolded Father Lu at the same time. ¡°Dad, how can you be like this? ¡°Little Sister is so skinny and small, how can she carry this¡­¡± Holy sh*t, so heavy! The man secretly gritted his teeth and gave Father Lu a fierce look. When he turned to look at his sister, he immediately turned refined and gentle again, and smiled. ¡°Hello, Little Sister. I¡¯m your big brother, Lu Boran!¡± Saying that, he stretched out one beautiful hand. The slender fingers had distinct joints and the skin was very fair, giving off a noble air of vampire royalty. Chapter 33

Chapter 33: Big Brother¡¯s Handiwork

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Lu An was stumped. She noticed that Big Brother was carrying the big bag with the other hand. While his face seemed calm, that hand was already clearly shaking. Heh~ ¡°Hello, Big Brother. I¡¯m your little sister, Lu An.¡± Lu An¡¯s small face was all smiles. A soft and fair hand was stretched out tentatively, as if she was afraid. He wanted to hold it, but also didn¡¯t dare to. Lu Calm-Face Boran was already panicking inside. He slowly reached out to hold his little sister¡¯s hand. Little Sister¡¯s hand was so small and not even the size of his fist. It must feel very soft, like cotton candy. Lu Boran¡¯s lips were already slightly parted. Just when he was about to grasp his little sister¡¯s hand ¡ª Sh*t! The other side could no longer resist gravity, and he fell over. Luckily, his little sister was faster than he was, and caught him. She also grabbed his arm to prevent him from being embarrassed! ¡°Big Brother, are you alright?¡± The little girl¡¯s innocent and adorable face was filled with great concern. ¡°Yes.¡± Big Brother Lu¡¯s face was ashen and he was unhappy. Father Lu was already in stitches withughter on the side! Hahahaha, there was finally someone who could manage this big devil.?Good job, Daughter! ¡°Daughter, Dad will help you!¡± Looking at his daughter, who was already carrying the things to the kitchen, Father Lu immediately followed on her heels. At the same time, he turned around and gave a certain little brat a smug look. Hmph, want to fight with your father? Aren¡¯t you a little dumb? Little Brat Lu No. 1 was very gloomy. His manager Fang Qiao called right at that moment. ¡°Not good, Ran, you¡¯ve been ndered again, and it¡¯s trending!¡± Hm? So, Little Sister didn¡¯t have a good impression of him because of the nder about him? Lu Boran furrowed his brow and looked at the harmonious atmosphere between the father and daughter in the kitchen; every frown and smile was as if he didn¡¯t exist. He said coldly in his deep voice, ¡°Don¡¯t bother with that first.¡± He would confirm it first. The man narrowed his eyes. He put away his phone and was about to go to the kitchen, when his little sister suddenly poked her head out and asked, ¡°Big Brother, did you cook all the food in the kitchen?¡± Lu Boran was a little stunned. He immediately felt refreshed, as if a spring breeze was blowing straight through his heart. Little Sister¡¯s voice sounded very nice! What did she say? She asked him if he made the food in the kitchen? Of course. Apart from him, who else could make such refined dishes? The old man who was like his sister¡¯s shadow? What a joke. He didn¡¯t even know how to hold a kitchen knife! Quickly praise him, praise him. As long as it was his little sister¡¯s voice, he definitely didn¡¯t mind hearing more. Little Brat Lu No. 1 was already immersed in his fantasy. After waiting for a long time and there was no response, he finally realized that he hadn¡¯t answered Little Sister¡¯s question. Of course, he had to admit it was him first, before she could praise him. Annoying! Hence, the devil-like Big Brother blushed. He looked away and replied a little bashfully, ¡°Yes.¡± Sure enough! Seeing him stammer as if he was embarrassed, Lu An couldn¡¯t help but ask with an angry little face, ¡°What did you make? They can¡¯t be eaten at all!¡± ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s just¡­ wait, what? Can¡¯t be eaten?¡± Lu Boran¡¯s face immediately turned gray, and he practically flew into the kitchen with big strides. Looking at the dishes that he had made for the first time in his life and which he was most proud of, he said gloomily, ¡°Why can¡¯t they be eaten?¡± Weren¡¯t these dishes very exquisite, unique and amazing? Er¡­ Chapter 34

Chapter 34: Works of Art

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Looking at her big brother¡¯s serious face, Lu An blinked her big eyes. ¡°¡­¡± He didn¡¯t seem to be joking? These dishes were indeed stunning works of art. That was right, they could only be called art! The flesh on the back and belly of a fish had been cut right off. Each exquisite slice was arranged on a te. Then, a fewrge holes were made, andrge red chilis were stuffed inside. Then, some scallions were sprinkled over the top. Perhaps, it had been steamed directly in the microwave? Because there was no sign that the stove top had been used. Of course, if that was the case, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem to eat it; it just might not be that delicious. However, he had poured golden-yellow sd oil over the fish to fully cover it, like how you would cover a cake with cream. He probably wanted to give it color, like in an oil painting? Ketchup, whipped cream, soy sauce, and other things were teased out in fine lines with the fork that was still lying on the chopping board, as the various colors were mixed together. The final product was beautiful and eye-catching. It was like andscape painting; if blue was added, it would be a rainbow that could summon a divine dragon! If Lu An hadn¡¯t seen the fish head, bits of flesh, and internal organs that were left, she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to tell what on earth this dish was. This was indeed a shocking feast for the eyes! But could it be eaten? How? Why don¡¯t you try eating it yourself? And that wasn¡¯t the only dish. On the side, there were still potatoes, y chicken, and so on. Only the innermost part of the potatoes were used. They rattled around on a te in their original yellow, green, and blue colors. Then, was the y chicken a little better? The meat on the outside had beenpletely removed, leaving behind an exquisite skeleton on the te. Then, all the meat was stuffed into the chicken¡¯s stomach, creating the illusion that the chicken had eaten itself. Lu An quietly poked at it with her chopsticks. Alright, she was overthinking it. When she broke the skin, small things that looked like eggs poured out. They had different colors and appearances. Big Brother really worked hard! But where did all that chicken meat go? ¡°How is it? Isn¡¯t it amazing?¡± Big Brother smiled slightly, his face full of anticipation, as if he was waiting to be praised. Hehe, as expected of an infamous artiste in the entertainment circle! Big Brother¡­ was too interesting! ¡°Then, do you want to try one yourself?¡± Lu An¡¯s ck eyes sparkled as she washed clean a fork and picked up a small egg to feed Big Brother. Er¡­ A certain big brother was suddenly a little stunned. ¡°¡­¡± When he had been making the food, he had only been thinking about impressing his sister with his art; he had forgotten about the practical aspect! Big Brother rubbed his chin and felt a little depressed. While he was debating how to deal with his ¡°artworks,¡± his father interrupted. ¡°Why would you eat something like this? I¡¯ll throw them out!¡± He had a very disdainful expression on his face. As he spoke, he took out a box and put the dishes inyer byyer, before taking them away. ¡°Hey!¡± Lu An wanted to say that they could still be saved, but she saw her father secretly try a small egg, and he looked like he had been electrocuted. However, it was clear that he wasn¡¯t going to throw them away. Instead, he was headed in the direction of his room. Keeping them? Lu An suddenly understood, and helped distract her big brother. ¡°Big Brother, using ingredients this way is a waste!¡± Chapter 35

Chapter 35: Bet

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Lu An feigned a look of disdain. ¡°Oh? Then how should they be used?¡± Big Brother seized the opportunity to ask for some guidance and spend some time alone with his little sister! ¡°It¡¯s such a pity to throw them away. This fish head, internal organs, and even the bones are very nutritious.¡± She thought about how she had once transmigrated to a barren ind. The second female lead in that world had been exiled there and had almost starved to death! And because it was Lu An¡¯s soul that had transmigrated, it could be said that the second female lead who had almost starved to death was actually herself. In any case, those days without food were really too torturous. Even just a bone would have been good back then! Therefore, even though Lu An never again experienced that sort of pain after that, she still couldn¡¯t bear to waste any food. After a quick rinse of the fish parts which Big Brother had discarded, Lu An picked up the knife and began to process them. She pounded the head and bones, and crushed the intestines. Lu An and her father had bought a lot of vegetables earlier. She diced some vegetables, mixed them with the fish paste, and then used just the right amount of strength to knead the mixture. Round, bright red meatballs quickly appeared. They popped out of Little Sister¡¯s soft and fair hands like small marbles. When they dropped into the bowl, they even bounced a little. Lu Boran was practically stupefied at the sight. Was there something special about his sister¡¯s hands? How did a bunch of ingredients which looked unpleasant and even nauseating just now suddenly be so cute? Wasn¡¯t it all just by hand? When all the meatballs were done, Lu An picked up the potatoes that her brother had chopped into a mess. After washing them one by one, she peeled them and ced them on the chopping board. She took a knife and was about to cut the peels first. ¡°Wait! Little Sister, is the skin¡­ still needed?¡± Mysophobic Big Brother Lu couldn¡¯t help but intervene, his dark eyes filled with disdain. Although it wasn¡¯t good of him as a big brother to doubt his little sister, he really couldn¡¯t stand potato peels! Potato peels! Lu An nodded and exined, ¡°Although there¡¯s a certain amount of snine in potato skin, it¡¯s not a big problem as long as the potatoes aren¡¯t sprouting. Potato skin is actually more nutritious than meat. ¡°Someone once said that a good chef doesn¡¯t rely on the ingredients being perfect; rather, even if the ingredients aren¡¯t that good, you can fully exhibit the value of the ingredients to make the most unique and enjoyable delicacies! ¡°In any case, I want to be that kind of chef!¡± Little Sister raised her chin proudly. ¡°Oh?¡± Lu Boran¡¯s interest was suddenly piqued. Other than those years when his father struggled to raise him, after he entered society, everyone who cooked for him used the best and most perfect ingredients. The chefs were all afraid of offending him, so every step of the process was carried out consummately. However, the final product might not necessarily suit his taste. She was the only one who actually used the ingredients that he had thrown away, and she even imed that she could make unique delicacies out of them? ¡°What do you think? Big Brother, are you interested? Do you want to make a bet with me?¡± Seeing her brother¡¯s mood, Lu An¡¯s mischievous and smug eyes sparkled like that of a cunning little fox. A certain big brother was even more intrigued. He narrowed his eyes and asked coolly, ¡°Tell me, what sort of bet?¡± ¡°It¡¯s very simple: As long as I use these things to make dishes that you can¡¯t stop praising, you have to tell me everything to do with you being ndered. How about it?¡± She had heard that he had a very bad character in the entertainment industry and that his personality was super twisted. His acting skills were passable, which was why directors reluctantly used him, but they usually only gave him the role of the viin. Lu An was extremely curious! Chapter 36

Chapter 36: How Delicious

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions She blinked her big, innocent eyes, her sweet little face like the sun. Her lips were pursed tightly, but she was still so cute. ¡°It¡¯s a fair bet, right?¡± A certain big brother was slightly taken aback. The corners of his lips couldn¡¯t help but curl up. He deliberately lowered his voice and asked in a deep and meaningful tone, ¡°So, this is the first time we¡¯ve met, and you¡¯re already so interested in me?¡± Those slightly narrowed eyes were wicked. The corners of his mouth practically disappeared with how he was grinning from ear to ear! Lu An: ¡°¡­¡± She just wanted to know what skills he had, to be so badly ndered and yet so popr. A certain big brother didn¡¯t care; his little sister wanting to know why he was ndered so badly meant that she was concerned about him. Anyway, his little sister, whom he had just met for the first time, cared about him! A certain big brother was very straightforward. ¡°Deal. Then, what if you lose?¡± ¡°If I lose, I¡¯ll cook delicious food for Big Brother every day until you¡¯re full of praise for my cooking skills and are willing to tell me about your history,¡± Lu An vowed,pletely unafraid. It seemed that his sister¡¯s concern for him far exceeded his imagination! Very good. He definitely wouldn¡¯t say a word about her cooking skills so that she would obediently cook delicious food for him. Big Brother Lu smiled, but there was cunning in the depths of his eyes. However, he was very quickly pped in the face. It was just a few balls fried in oil and then drizzled with some fish jus. There were also intestines wrapped in potato skin and seasoned with cauliflower jus; how could it be so delicious? Really, how could it be so delicious? It was so delicious!!! Big Brother Lu ate like crazy until his cheeks puffed up. His handsome face was filled with disbelief. He was about to lose hisposure!!! Father Lu quietly ced the remaining meatballs into his daughter¡¯s bowl. After filling up a small bowl for her, he directlydled a spoonful of fish jus over the meatballs, before he poured the rest into his own bowl and started eating. Eat~ Big Brother Lu, who had still wanted to eat more, said gloomily, ¡°Dad, what are you doing?¡± You¡¯re never like this! ¡°Hm, you don¡¯t even know how to say thank you after eating someone else¡¯s food, or even say a few nice words. I wonder who taught you manners. ¡°How can there be anything else as good as this in the world?¡± Father Lu said with a faint tone of disdain. After he said that, he turned to look at his daughter with a bright smile on his face as he started to sing her praises. ¡°Our An¡¯an is so good at cooking! She was blessed by the gods; spoons spin happily in your hands! ¡°I¡¯m about to faint from the enjoyment~ ¡°Do you know what it feels like when an angel steps on soft cotton candy?¡± One shouldn¡¯t be fooled by Father Lu¡¯s boorish and unrestrained appearance. He made beautifulparisons one after another in his praises, which became increasingly cultured! The little sister, who couldn¡¯t stopughing, and the big brother, who had a dark expression: ¡°¡­¡± In order to be able to continue eating his sister¡¯s cooking, he had no choice but to use his words. ¡°Little Sister¡¯s cooking is really, erm, really¡­ good!¡± It was an extremely loud ¡°good.¡± The man flushed and his handsome face was so nervous that he couldn¡¯t utter another word. His face was about to turn as red as a tomato. ¡°Hahaha~¡± Lu An couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. Big Brother was so, so cute! ¡°Then, Big Brother, can this be considered my win?¡± Chapter 37

Chapter 37: Comints

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Then, Big Brother, can this be considered my win?¡± His younger sister blinked innocently. She was so pleased and excited~ ¡°Yes.¡± Big Brother Lu responded lightly. He didn¡¯t know why his little sister was so interested in his reputation in the entertainment circle. ¡°M- maybe another day. I¡¯ll find time to tell you about it.¡± Big Brother Lu secretly felt a little guilty. He was worried that his sister would see the dirt on him. ¡°Okay~¡± Lu An didn¡¯t probe further. She thought of something, and said, ¡°Oh, right, Big Brother, have you been very tired recently? ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like you have a very good appetite?¡± ¡°Hm?¡± Big Brother Lu was a little stumped. His little sister had sharp eyes; she could see this too? ¡°It¡¯s like this. Actually, the dish itself isn¡¯t that special. However, the bitter taste of the fish intestines increases one¡¯s appetite, and the rich taste will help revitalize a tired body. I saw you eating that especially well, so I was wondering if it was because you¡¯ve been too tired recently that your appetite isn¡¯t good.¡± Also, his eyes were smudged with dark green circles. However, there was nothing toin about when it came to Big Brother¡¯s looks. He carried the air of a ¡°bad boy.¡± Dressed all in ck, he indeed came across as a viin. Most people probably thought that he was scary? To Lu An, Big Brother was really very, very cute! ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll cook two more dishes for you to eat with soup. After that, you can take a shower and sleep well. When you¡¯re free, you can tell me about your history.¡± Little Sister smiled sweetly and then went back to the kitchen. The dazed big brother of the Lu family: ¡°¡­¡± Fairy Little Sister! ¡°How do you take care of yourself outside? How old are you?¡± ¡°Looking at you makes me lose my appetite!¡± When he heard that, Father Lu¡¯s face instantly turned green. He threw the rest of the meatballs which he had yet to eat in front of Big Brother, before he beamed and eagerly followed his daughter into the kitchen. ¡°Daughter, let me help you!¡± Big Brother Lu, who was ¡°despised¡± for no reason: ¡°¡­¡± Damn father. If the man wasn¡¯t going to eat the meatballs, he would. ¡­ Not far from the Lu family¡¯s two-story bungalow, on the tenth floor of themercial building which faced the Lu family¡¯s courtyard. The young man, who was still wearing red shorts and had put on a simple white t-shirt, stood on the balcony. He stared at the Lu family across from him through a pair of binocrs. He had just seen his big brother chatting andughing with their so-called little sister when they came out to dump the trash. Lu Xingran didn¡¯t feel good! Especially when it seemed that Big Brother even reached out to rub that little sister¡¯s head. Rubbing her head? Although the distance was a little too far and it was hard to see, Big Brother had clearly rubbed her head, right? Right? Lu Xingran was going crazy. He quickly put down his binocrs and went to get his phone. He pulled his second, third, and fourth brother into a chat group, and started toin. No. 5: [Second Brother, Third Brother, Fourth Brother, bad news. Big Brother is a turncoat!] No. 5: [Look, that woman definitely bewitched Big Brother somehow!] No. 5 took a photo of his big brother and little sister taking the trash out together and sent it to the group. Although it was so far away and the people in the photo were very small, the tall and slender man who was as serene as a maiden, yet had a devilish aura around him, was undoubtedly Big Brother! As for the little sister beside him, she was half-blocked by Big Brother. The two of them looked very close. Lu Xingran was about to explode! His big brother! Although Big Brother liked to bully him for no reason and liked to tease and insult him, he would always be the first to stand in front of him whenever something happened. How could he let that little sister raised by someone else¡­ Without waiting for his other brothers to reply, little No. 5 started typing frantically again ¡ª Chapter 38

Chapter 38: Blocked

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions No. 5: [Second Brother, Third Brother, Fourth Brother, hurry up and think of something. We mustn¡¯t let that woman harm Big Brother!] It seemed little No. 5 was already crying. Little Tyrant Dragon on the side was stunned by what it saw. It didn¡¯t know what had happened, but it really wanted to ask him when on earth it would be fed. It was starving! No. 5 got replies very quickly. Second Brother: [No. 5, calm down first. I¡¯ll give Big Brother a call and ask what¡¯s going on.] [Ok, ok!] No. 5 nodded repeatedly. Tears were already welling up in his eyes. No. 3 and No. 4 also came tofort him. Very quickly, Second Brother replied: [I can¡¯t get through to Big Brother¡¯s phone. It seems he¡¯s blocked me. See if you guys can get through.] [What?] The three younger brothers were dumbfounded, and started calling their big brother. But soon, they understood the bloody truth, and that was ¡ª Big Brother didn¡¯t just block their second brother, he had blocked all four of them. Blocked! He didn¡¯t reply to messages on his social media ount either. After a short silence, the four brothers¡¯ temporary chat group exploded. Furious No. 5: [Without a doubt, it must be that so-called little sister. It must be her! She brainwashed my big brother! Brainwashed him! *furious* *furious*] He was going to cry! But Second Brother was still rational. [Little Five, don¡¯t be so agitated. We haven¡¯t clearly investigated the matter. Don¡¯t be so quick to judge.] Furious No. 5: [But the truth is right in front of us, right?] Furious No. 5: [Otherwise, what else can it be?] Furious No. 5: [No, I¡¯m going over right now to tear that white lotus apart!] As soon as he said the words, Lu Xingran got up and ran out without even putting on proper pants. Second Brother Lu Jingfan called him directly, warning him not to act rashly. After he was lectured for a while, furious No. 5 finally calmed down and obediently went back. He was still angry, however. The thought that his most awesome big brother had been bewitched by that woman was infuriating! Infuriating! During this time, the little cutie almost ran off. Luckily, Lu Xingran was quick-witted, and caught it immediately, hmph! ¡°Little cutie, do you hate that woman too? ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My second brother has spoken. Besides Big Brother, Second Brother is the smartest and most rational person in the family. He will definitely think of a way to chase that woman away. Don¡¯t worry, okay?¡± Thinking that the little cutie felt the same way as he did, No. 5 Lu Xingran was touched. He patted its little head andforted it. Little did he know that a certain Little Tyrant Dragon who couldn¡¯t speak was about to explode! ¡°Woof, woof, woof!¡±?Let me go back, let me go back, let me go back! If I keep following you, I¡¯ll starve to death! I¡¯ll starve to death! It was willing to go back and be called Ergou by that woman. Whatever the case, she would never starve it even if she bullied it, while this guy only had instant noodles! Instant noodles! It was going to puke! ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. Our little cutie is the most obedient! Don¡¯t worry, my second brother will definitely sort out that woman!¡± Seeing how excited the little fellow was, Little Five Lu¡¯s heart ached even more. He blinked and tried to coax the puppy cutely, while his loathing of that little sister deepened. Soon, Second Brother revealed his arrangement in the four brothers¡¯ temporary chat group ¡ª Chapter 39

Chapter 39: Angry

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Second Brother: [No. 3, No. 4, have you been busy recently?] Second Brother: [No. 3, it seems that ever since that incident, you¡¯ve been feeling down?] Second Brother: [How about this? In order to stop that impulsive Little Five, think of a reason to go back tomorrow. Be careful not to get close at first. Follow and investigate Big Brother and that little sister or whatever. See exactly what is going on. If there are any problems, report it in the group immediately. I¡¯ll meet up with you once I¡¯m done with my current case.] Third Brother: [Okay, got it.] No. 3 gave a very obedient reply. That little sister actually managed to bewitch his big brother? Alright, wait and see; he would expose her true colors! There was a sinister smirk on the young man¡¯s face! Ka~ With one slice, he chopped off the head of the poisonous snake on the chopping board. ¡­ It was night, and No. 1 Lu Boran was finding it difficult to fall asleep. He was no longer immersed in some dark role, nor was he feeling jittery. On the contrary, he was in a good mood, and had never been better! His overly clear mind was filled with thoughts of his little sister¡¯s cute face and the super delicious dinner she had personally made. He suddenly recalled how his sister¡¯s face had been bursting with curiosity as she wanted to know about his dark past. Whatever. He didn¡¯t care about that bit of petty fun anymore. He already had his little sister; why would he still need that? The man¡¯s lips curved into a doting smile as he picked up his phone with slender fingers. Online. #LuBoranMonopolizesLuoMingshi# #LuBoranGetOutoftheEntertainmentIndustry# #LuoMingshiSwitchesFemaleLead# #MiaoKe¡¯erIsRemovedTheInsideStory# There were all sorts of hot search topics. Theizens were all scolding him for taking control of ¡°Luo Mingshi¡± and for dismissing Miao Ke¡¯er as the female lead. That was because Lu Xiao was his father and he was the second male lead in the crew. When it came out that Miao Ke¡¯er was no longer the female lead, almost everyone pointed their spears at him and scolded him while moring for him to return the role of female lead to Miao Ke¡¯er. For example ¡ª [Not wanting a popr female lead, and getting an unknown ¡ª only a madman like him would do something so stupid! He¡¯s obviously targeting our Ke¡¯er. He¡¯s not a man!] For example ¡ª [I really wonder if that in female lead slept with him. Isn¡¯t this his usual style? He¡¯ll sleep with whoever he has his eye on! I¡¯ve never seen such a disgusting man. Why hasn¡¯t he left the entertainment industry? Is SARFT dead? Why hasn¡¯t this sort of artiste been banned?] And ¡ª [I really f*cking want to puke, he¡¯s destroyed my Luo Mingshi! Destroyed my love! Why isn¡¯t this Lu Boran dead yet? Why do directors in the industry still look for him to film? Isn¡¯t all the past dirt on him enough to bury him? I¡¯ll curse him for every day that he¡¯s around. Lu Boran, die! Die!!!] One after another, and so on and so forth. The man¡¯s deep eyes were bright and clear, and his lips curved up in a wicked smile! Scold, curse, continue scolding, curse with all your might! The more you scold, the better it is for me. How about it? All of them were furious and wished they could kill him. They wanted to tear him apart and chop him into pieces. What a pity you can¡¯t even touch a strand of my hair! ¡°Hehehe!¡± The man¡¯s lips curled into a sinister smile, and he chuckled. The pleasure and conceit that welled up from the bottom of his heart made him seem like a real demon as he looked down on these pieces of trash who only knew how to scold people. It was just that when Lu Boran suddenly saw a particrment, the twisted smile on his face froze, before he red up with rage! Chapter 40

Chapter 40: Panic

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The man¡¯s bloodshot eyes were filled with rage. It was as if he wanted to tten, crush and cremate the other party! His long and slender fingers were taut, and his fingers were as hard as icicles. A crack appeared on the phone screen. Thatment said ¡ª [Everyone, don¡¯t just scold Lu Boran. I heard that he has a younger sister called Lu An? She was the one who ordered her father to buy ¡®Luo Mingshi¡¯ and ostracize our adorable Miss Ke¡¯er! To put it bluntly, she¡¯s just jealous! She¡¯s the same as her elder brother. Even when she was growing up in the Qi family, she was also uncultured, vulgar, and vicious! I heard that she even beat someone up in the production team, and orders the director around, but no one dares say anything! If you ask me, she should be the one who deserves to die the most! The in female lead might only be taking the fall for her, and she¡¯s the one who will be the real female lead of ¡®Luo Mingshi¡¯!] There were also a bunch of replies below thisment, most of them agreeing with the analysis and cursing Lu An wildly. Lu Boran¡¯s face darkened, and he reported them one by one. He immediately called Xiang Quqi. Xiang Quqi, who received the call, was dumbfounded. ¡°You, you¡¯re saying that we need to rify things and put a stop to the abuse online?¡± ¡°What else?¡± Lu Boran frowned deeply, unable to understand. On the other end, Xiang Quqi already could no longer contain his ecstasy! You¡¯re the one who has never cared about these things. When other people want to rify things for you, you always say they¡¯re a bunch of trash and don¡¯t deserve an exnation, and to just let them nder you, since it¡¯ll just make you more popr. Why are you panicking now? Because¡­ of your little sister? After browsing online, Xiang Quqi already knew that Lu An was Lu Boran¡¯s younger sister. He actually wanted to ask, but he was worried that he would anger this guy, so he didn¡¯t say anything and just replied obediently, ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯ll go to the PR department now. I guarantee that in half an hour, nobody will be scolding your sister. ¡°Right, besides your sister, there¡¯s also your matter¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll deal with it myself; just get rid of the trash cursing out my little sister.¡± ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Sure enough, it was because of his little sister! Perhaps, in the near future, he would be able to see that little Boran from before return? Xiang Quqi could no longer hold back his anticipation. The production was clearly being scolded, but he no longer felt as down as before. Instead, he happily opened his Weibo ount. [Tell me, how much money did you guys receive? A bunch of wretched dogs colluding with each other. To think that I always thought that you were the rare, good director who focused on the quality of work in the entertainment industry. After treating the female lead like this, you¡¯re not prepared topensate her? Are you not even going to apologize to her? How shameless!] [You want such a in person for the role? Are you trying to cover up for the trashy younger sister of that trash? Are you really not afraid of the audience boycotting you? Please be human and quickly admit your mistakes. If you reinstate the female lead, you might be able to salvage some recognition.] [I¡¯ve never seen such a shameless person. From today onwards, I will boycott this trash family, boycott ¡®Luo Mingshi,¡¯ and boycott Xiang Quqi! This is what you guys forced me to do. I will tell my family and friends to do the same. I¡¯ll make your drama fail when it is released! It¡¯ll be trash!] The drama¡¯s official Weibo ount had announced the termination of the contract with the popr female star, Miao Ke¡¯er, and insults andments about boycotting the new female lead, Zhao Xiaoyu, had been left on her Weibo ount. Xiang Quqi didn¡¯t bat an eyelid as he directly used his own ount to post a message¡­ Chapter 41 - People Waiting For the Show

Chapter 41: Condemnation

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions When Miao Ke¡¯er was removed as the female lead, she personally posted a Weibo message. It was basically along the lines of her saying that she had been let go as the female lead and wouldn¡¯t be able to act as Luo Mingshi, like she had promised her fans, and she was very sorry. There was also an extremely sad little emoji added at the end. It was full of grievances and practically overflowed with sadness! As a new female star in the entertainment industry who had tens of millions of fans, her pitiful Weibo post attracted a lot of attention. Her fansforted her and told her not to be sad, and then asked her what happened and where the new investor came from. Miao Ke¡¯er didn¡¯t exin. She replied to every message conscientiously, saying that she indeed wasn¡¯t capable enough, and needed to reflect on herself, and so on. Miao Ke¡¯er¡¯s fans were puzzled and had no idea what was going on. They only felt that their idol seemed to have suffered a huge grievance? It seemed that the only thing she could do wasfort them. One after another, they couldn¡¯t help but be furious. They immediately wanted to stand up for her, but a ¡°nervous¡± Miao Ke¡¯er immediately posted another Weibo message ¡ª Miao Ke¡¯er: [I thought I should be fine, but it turns out that I was too confident. The director and investor both said that I don¡¯t fit the role; they must have their reasons. Everyone, don¡¯t ask anymore. Let it go. I¡¯ll definitely work hard next time to not let you down! If you¡¯re really still worried about me, cheer me on. Love you, xoxo~] Those words were extremely heartwarming and didn¡¯t seem to have any deeper meaning. Miao Ke¡¯er even uploaded two HD Luo Mingshi photos. The Miao Ke¡¯er in the photos was dressed in a light pink traditional outfit. Her face was made up exquisitely and the highlights at the corners of her eyes gave her the alluring charm of a vixen. Compared with her usual image of an obedient and adorable girl, it made her look a little more wild and cunning, and could be said to be a breakthrough for her. When this photo was released, not to mention Miao Ke¡¯er¡¯s fans, even some passers-by immediately exploded. What trash investor and director were these? One after another, the fans took the lead in speaking up for Miao Ke¡¯er. Coincidentally, a marketing ount had a photo of the new female lead for ¡°Luo Mingshi.¡± In the photo, the girl was dressed in a shabby and shoddy dress. Her face was smeared with ck ash and it was difficult to see her features. Except for her big, bright eyes, she looked just like a beggar! She couldn¡¯tpare with the morous Miao Ke¡¯er at all! When the marketing ount revealed that it was the father of the infamous artiste Lu Boran who had taken control of the entire production, and that his little sister, who had returned from the Qi family, was also involved, all the online users started venting angrily on the production¡¯s homepage. They cursed the trashy actress covered in dirt, the nouveau riche father and the trashy little sister, the director with no dignity who had given in, and the ugly female lead who was aplete nobody. It was a huge outcry. When the production team for ¡°Luo Mingshi¡± didn¡¯t give a response after a long while, the online users took it for tacit agreement, and they became even fiercer as they raised banners of justice and were ready to practically trample the production team to dust. Just a second before Xiang Quqi posted, there were countless online users moring for the team toe out and apologize. There were many people who cursed them to death and lit candles for them. Then, they suddenly saw Xiang Quqi¡¯s Weibo ¡ª Chapter 42 - Backpedaling

Chapter 42: Backpedaling

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Xiang Quqi: [The truth is the truth. I couldn¡¯t be bothered to say more, but since you¡¯ve already harmed an innocent person, I¡¯ll give you a simple exnation. First, Mr Lu, thank you very much for your investment; to be able to choose actors for the roles myself is a very good feeling! And thank you very much to my partner, Miss An! [Lastly, let¡¯s talk about my casting criteria: 1. Capability! 2. Just capability! 3. Nothing but capability! [Of course, acting skills, temperament and appearance are all part of one¡¯s capability. Not convinced? Bite me. [You don¡¯t have to buy it. I¡¯m just shooting the drama with a clear conscience!] He even added an arrogant emoji at the end. He had apletely uncaring attitude, and could be said to be quite overbearing. Everyone was in disbelief, and hurriedly wanted to start arguing, but discovered that Xiang Quqi had also uploaded a video. The caption for the video was even more arrogant: ¡°You¡¯ll change your mind after seeing this.¡± Everyone was furious. They clicked open the video and started watching. They were thinking:?No way! Even if I watch it a thousand or ten thousand times, I won¡¯t change my mind! Let¡¯s give it a brief look and see what trash you can send out. The main point was that it was just a brief look! However, the moment they clicked open the video, everyone was instantly stunned! Amazing! Beautiful, too beautiful! Utterly stunning and indescribably beautiful. Pink peach blossom petals danced in the air~ In the light shower of blossoms, the beauty was even more breathtaking! What greeted their eyes was a girl dressed in a dark blue traditional outfit. She wore an exquisite traditional wig, the hair coiled up in a bun. She had a slender figure, and she looked noble and beautiful. Her fair face was like porcin white jade, her bright ck eyes shone with a shrewd light, and her eyshes were very long; just one nce at her, and it was as if their souls were being sucked out! Many people couldn¡¯t help but feel their hearts thump. They couldn¡¯t help but want to keep looking, but the scene changed! The girl, who was wearing a garment that had been patched together from various things, was suddenly pushed to the ground. With her frail body and head lowered, she cut a sorry figure. But there was no timidity or even fear in those fox-like eyes. She clenched her fists over the dry branches on the ground. Suddenly, she got up and threw the girl who had pushed her over her shoulder! ¡°Wow!¡± Many people couldn¡¯t help but exim and apud! The girl enunciated each word in a clear voice, ¡°Although I, Luo Mingshi, am poor, I¡¯m definitely not someone who is easy to bully! Whoever dares provoke me and my grandmother, try it!¡± There was a cracking sound as she broke two dry branches as thick as a thumb each. The dry branches pricked her skin and blood flowed out, but the girl¡¯s ash-covered face was calm and resolute! Those eyes filled with tenacity seemed to burn with raging mes, and everyone around her was cowed! They were scared! The girl ignored those people. She carefully helped up the olddy on the side and left. Such a thin and lonely figure nevertheless carried an unyielding air. She didn¡¯t cower at all just because she was poor, and even charged forward bravely, giving off a feeling ¡ª It was precisely because she was poor and didn¡¯t have anything that she could be fearless and calm! In the video, the image switched back to that beautiful girl in the dark blue outfit. The girl sat in a royal chair carved with intricate patterns. She elegantly picked up a wine ss from the table with slender fingers, and swirled it gently. She looked pensively at the camera with shrewd eyes, and said in a low and gentle voice, ¡°Excuse me, can I act as Luo Mingshi?¡± Chapter 43 - Clamor

Chapter 43: mor

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The corners of her lips curved up slightly, and she paused for a second or two, as if time had frozen still ¡ª She spoke again, breaking the spell. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡­¡± She smiled shyly and covered her mouth. Her aura waspletely different from before. Her eyes were curved like crescents, and she looked adorable. No one knew what she was about to say, but everyone couldn¡¯t help but want to see more ¡ª In the end, that was the end of the video! No more! That was it? That was it?? That was it?? After eximing ¡°that was it¡± three times in a row, many people were about to die of anger! The young miss hadn¡¯t finished speaking. Did it have to end on a cliffhanger? F*ck! Everyone suddenly realized ¡ª Damn¡­ they really had been convinced. Hm, they changed their minds, they really did! Wasn¡¯t this the Luo Mingshi they wanted? Luo Mingshi! The fans of the original novel ¡°Luo Mingshi¡± almost wept. In the book, Luo Mingshi was originally called Luo Shan. When the Luo family picked her up, they changed her name to Luo Mingshi, saying that her original name was too old-fashioned. Luo Mingshi relied on her grandmother since she was young. She grew up in a small, remote mountain vige, and because of a certain person¡¯s ¡°instructions,¡± she was often bullied by her neighbors. However, she was never afraid, and lived as the inflexible little tyrant of the vige, until that person couldn¡¯t take it, and secretly brought her back to the capital¡­ Wasn¡¯t that what this girl had acted out just now? Many people couldn¡¯t help but look at Zhao Xiaoyu¡¯s appearance again. She had exquisite and magnificent features. Even though they were hidden under ck ash, her bright eyes were impossible to miss! Afterparing her with Miao Ke¡¯er dressed as Luo Mingshi, many people started leaving messages: [Hm, is it because I¡¯m tired of Miao Ke¡¯er¡¯s looks? Why do I think this Zhao Xiaoyu is better-looking?] [Zhao Xiaoyu is better-looking +1!] [I also think this Zhao Xiaoyu is quite good. Her expressions and lines are especially good! As expected of Director Xiang. Support!] Thisment quickly got a lot of likes. Even the original author of ¡°Luo Mingshi,¡± Devil Painter, forwarded thement to express their love for the female lead and to thank the investor and the production team for their efforts. Many people started to understand that they had misunderstood the production team, and started to apologize. However, there were also some people whopletely disappeared, as if they had never scolded anyone. Some even said, ¡°I told you Director Xiang isn¡¯t like that, but you didn¡¯t believe me.¡± Meanwhile, Miao Ke¡¯er¡¯s fans froze, especially those who were also fans of the original work of ¡°Luo Mingshi.¡± All of them were hesitant, as if they didn¡¯t know what to do. But soon, Miao Ke¡¯er¡¯s hardcore fans realized that something wasn¡¯t right. [No, I¡¯m a f*cking idiot? What are you doing? You posted just that woman¡¯s dress rehearsal? Then, what about our Keke? Sure enough, you¡¯re biased against our Keke, right? How did our Keke offend you?!] [What rubbish director and investor are these? What hypocrites. Are you mocking our Keke for not having the capability? Do you dare release our Keke¡¯s video? I don¡¯t believe that she will lose to a mere nobody!] [That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! If you dare, release our Keke¡¯s video too. I don¡¯t believe she can¡¯t beat her!] [I think so too. It¡¯s just a few minutes of editing, and you already call it good acting? Don¡¯t you know that photoshop exists? Our Keke also has many transformation videos like this, alright? This director is obviously avoiding the main point. He¡¯s trying to use a video to cover up their dirty dealings. If you dare, release our Keke¡¯s video too!] This was followed by a huge outcry. Even passers-by couldn¡¯t help but be suspicious. Chapter 44 - Slapping Face

Chapter 44: pping Face

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions [That¡¯s right, since there¡¯s nothing wrong with it, why don¡¯t you release Miao Ke¡¯er¡¯s dress rehearsal as well? Since you let her go, and it¡¯s even after you made the official announcement, you should at least give a reason for why she didn¡¯t qualify, right?] That was right, that was right! [Please give us a reason, otherwise we won¡¯t ept it!] [That¡¯s right! We won¡¯t ept it! We won¡¯t, we won¡¯t! We absolutely won¡¯t!] When Miao Ke¡¯er¡¯s fans received support, they instantly straightened their backs and started bombarding the production team hysterically. But they were very quickly pped in the face by the official Weibo ount for ¡°Luo Mingshi.¡± Since this involved an artiste¡¯s privacy, the contents of an artiste¡¯s dress rehearsal wouldn¡¯t be released without permission. Furthermore, the production team and Miao Ke¡¯er had already peacefully canceled the contract, so the production team had no reason to upload Miao Ke¡¯er¡¯s unsessful dress rehearsal. They also advised that anyone who wanted to watch the video could ask Miao Ke¡¯er herself for it. In order to better let the actors discover what issues they had, after the production team filmed the audition scenes, they sent them to the actor in person or their manager for them to identify their own issues and improve on them. Also, if anyone couldn¡¯t ept it, they coulde to the production team to audition within three days. Anyone who was better than Zhao Xiaoyu would be the new female lead! Then, the official Weibo ount even uploaded a portion of the auditions after obtaining the artistes¡¯ approval, which included Lu An¡¯sments and guidance. For a moment, Miao Ke¡¯er¡¯s fans were all stunned. What was going on? This unexpected p in the face! Many onlookers gloated. [Hahaha, those fans of a certain person keep scolding other people for being hypocrites. See, now? The team was showing the artiste respect, but in the end were scolded for being sh*t, and for not sharing the video of their artiste¡¯s failed audition. Are they morons?] [I think the production team is very considerate. These fans were talking about being fair and just, right?] [Considerate +1! In any case, I really love Miss Zhao Xiaoyu. The director also feels very overbearing. I like! Also, there¡¯s a super good-lookingmentator in the audition video. Did you notice?] The onlookers started to stray off-topic as their attention turned to Lu An. She only appeared on camera a few times in the video, but hit the nail on the head with all herments. Miao Ke¡¯er¡¯s fans had already collectively gone into hiding. Everyment seemed to be deliberately emphasizing Miao Ke¡¯er¡¯s ¡°failure,¡± which was like a fierce p to the face. They couldn¡¯t respond! It was as if everyone was saying that their idol wasn¡¯t as skilled as the other party. After their idol washed out, the other party had already given them enough face, but they still insisted on tearing things open, forcing the other party to step forward and exin themselves. For a moment, Miao Ke¡¯er¡¯s fans felt like they had flies stuck in their throats. Online users were nowparing the photos on their idol¡¯s Weibo ount with Zhao Xiaoyu in Xiang Quqi¡¯s video. As the saying went, noparison, no damage. Miao Ke¡¯er¡¯s makeup was indeed very exquisite. Compared with her usual cute and obedient image, she looked more aloof and crafty; this actually was a huge breakthrough. However, Zhao Xiaoyu had innately elfin features, and her optimistic and resolute nature was more suited to Luo Ming¡¯s image. When she was calm, the sly look in her eyes was even more profound and also a little sharp, which was utterly tantalizing. Inparison, Miao Ke¡¯er looked a little strange and unnatural. Miao Ke¡¯er¡¯s fans couldn¡¯t ept this. One by one, they ran off to ask Miao Ke¡¯er what was going on. On the other side, Miao Ke¡¯er¡¯s face was already ashen. Chapter 45 - Slandered in Trending Topics

Chapter 45: ndered in Trending Topics

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Who would have thought that they would be able to rify things and pull something like this off! Miao Ke¡¯er was about to explode with anger. She identally saw a Weibo marketing ount ¡ª Today, I Also Found Beauty: [Ahh, this little sister in the video is awesome! I can lick a picture of this face for a year! I heard that she¡¯s the little sister of a certain popr artiste? But I have to say, herments were really all on point. After making adjustments ording to what she said, the actors really improved a lot! Does she have an official Weibo ount? This isn¡¯t enough at all~ @Luo Mingshi¡¯s official Weibo @Xiang Quqi, please feed me~] Miao Ke¡¯er opened the video uploaded by this marketing ount and also saw a few screenshots. Wasn¡¯t the person whom this ount was talking up that person called Lu An? Lu An? Ha! Miao Ke¡¯er narrowed her eyes as she recalled that day ¡ª ¡°Oh, right, Yan Yan, that girl who took your ce when you were growing up; she won¡¯t be a problem for you, will she?¡± ¡°Of course not! Why do you ask?¡± It made no sense to Qi Yan. She said casually, ¡°I heard that she¡¯s a sickly person. She grew up in a small wooden house in the remote countryside, and basically stayed there the whole time. Only my grandfather was kind enough to take care of her. She¡¯s always been alone; even just living would probably be difficult for her. How can she be a problem?¡± How was this someone who wasn¡¯t a problem? She seemed very ambitious to Miao Ke¡¯er! Fortunately, she was prepared. With a cold expression, Miao Ke¡¯er immediately contacted Qi Yan. ¡­ Lu An was in her room and immersed in work, when she received a call from Chen Wenyu. He said that he would take her with him to take part in a variety show. He had already arranged everything, and was just waiting for her to agree. Lu An was a little confused. She wanted to say that she didn¡¯t have much time recently, but Chen Wenyu simply told her to look at the trending topics on Weibo, before he ran away. Ah, this troublesome old man! Lu An pretended to be angry, but still obediently opened the trending topics on Weibo ¡ª #LuAnUpstagesEveryone# #LuAnSetUpAsaProfessional# #XiangQuqiSellsHisDignity# #RegardingPoorMoralCharacter# Lu An clicked on the hashtags curiously, and was instantly met with a lot of scolding. Like trash, sh*t, shameless¡­ There were all sorts of unpleasant words. Lu An frowned slightly. After a closer examination, she quickly understood. The root of the problem was the audition clips posted on ¡°Luo Mingshi¡¯s¡± official Weibo ount. Most people praised her at first, but someone suddenly put up a video taken by a passer-by ¡ª In the video, Lu An was sitting upright in her seat, and her face couldn¡¯t be seen. Her calm manner was taken to be an arrogant attitude. She didn¡¯t care about seniority, and was just a poser! On the side, Xiang Quqi practically ¡°fawned¡± on her the entire time, asking for her opinion on all sorts of things and beaming like a little attendant. Xiang Quqi was clearly the director, right? Thus, Lu An was used even more of bullying Xiang Quqi andpletely looking down on him. However, she was calm and rxed in the official Weibo video, and there were only fleeting glimpses of her on camera, which were initially stunning. Comparing the two videos now, however, it seemed deliberate. Actually, the official Weibo ount just wanted to protect her privacy, but it was now deemed a publicity stunt to create a professional image of her; she had gone crazy thinking about bing famous. Xiang Quqi had even defended her and said that she waspletely qualified to be his teacher. Online users scolded Xiang Quqi, saying that he was spineless and would betray his conscience for money. His so-called casting based on capability was nothing more than to see who Lu An wanted to pick. In short, there were all sorts of insults. Many of thements were very interesting. For example ¡ª Chapter 46 - Making Trouble

Chapter 46: Making Trouble

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions For example ¡ª Little Chick Doesn¡¯t Eat Rice: [A dog creating an explosion for hype! She¡¯s just a little girl less than 18 years old. If she knows anything about acting, I¡¯ll write my name backwards and walk upside-down. I¡¯ll even eat sh*t live!!] For example ¡ª Hua Weiming: [Don¡¯t stop me, I want to scold this trash hype dog a hundred times a day until she goes offline! I¡¯m really f*cking disgusted! She¡¯s so young, but already such trash. Sure enough, her entire family is rubbish!] And ¡ª Xiaoxiao Isn¡¯t Small Anymore: [Unscrupulous hype dog, get out of the entertainment industry! She¡¯s definitely pretending! That trash director also has no self-pride at all. He¡¯ll help whoever gives him more money. Miss Ke¡¯er was obviously victimized! Trash hype dog! If I¡¯m wrong for scolding this person, then I¡¯ll be a hanging ghost live! Trash hype dog, pah!] And so on and so forth. A wicked me started to burn in Lu An¡¯s eyes, and she looked excited. So, as long as she proved that she really was awesome, then so many people would open such ¡°wonderful¡± livestreams? Of course she had to prove it! Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be exciting, right? Her bright ck eyes were like a wolf¡¯s. She immediately called Chen Wenyu and readily agreed to his invitation. Then, her fair fingers tapped on the keyboard as she went through the registration process. She quickly contacted Xiang Quqi and did a simple Weibo verification. Then, a certain excited girl secretly started to make trouble. Make trouble~ Lu Xiao¡¯an: [Forward @Little Chick Doesn¡¯t Eat Rice¡­ I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m not an atomic bomb, and I can¡¯t explode. However, not only do I know how to act, I also know how to film! Make sure to add writing your name backwards, walking upside-down and eating sh*t live to your schedule beforehand. Grandpa says that children who don¡¯t keep their word aren¡¯t good children. Do you want to be a bad child? *smile*] Lu Xiao¡¯an: [Forward @Hua Weiming¡­ Hahaha, from today onward, I will definitelye online every day. You must also definitely scold me a hundred times every day. To be honest, I¡¯ve always wanted to learn how to scold people. It¡¯s a pity no one taught me, but in the future, there will be you! You can¡¯t back out! *good luck*] Lu Xiao¡¯an: [Forward @Xiaoxiao Isn¡¯t Small Anymore¡­ First of all, nothing will happen to my family just because you scold them, since I¡¯ll protect them with all my heart. Nothing¡¯s going to change just because of one word from you. I¡¯m not a poser, and Director Xiang supports me. I¡¯m looking forward to you bing a hanging ghost live. Again, Grandpa says that children who don¡¯t keep their word aren¡¯t good children. You mustn¡¯t be a bad child. I¡¯ll be very disappointed if that¡¯s the case. *aggrieved*] And so on and so forth. Lu An forwarded a few messages in a row, most of which had a lot of likes and ranked high up. Since she had just registered for a Weibo ount, she didn¡¯t have many fans, so herments didn¡¯t cause much of a stir for a while. But a heated discussion had already started on Weibo. Just now, almost as soon as Lu An registered her Weibo ount, Chen Wenyu, who was a renowned director in the entertainment industry, posted on his Weibo ount. Chen Wenyu: [I¡¯m very honored to be part of Evaluating Actors China once more @Evaluating Actors China Official Weibo. *handshake* This time, My little friend @Lu Xiao¡¯an and I will team up as the program¡¯s guest directors. Seeing that many people online doubt my little friend An¡¯an, I want to say that the younger generation will surpass us in time, and must press forward courageously! I hope my little friend will demonstrate her true capabilities in future programs! *rabbit*] Chapter 47 - Variety Show

Chapter 47: Variety Show

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions After Chen Wenyu posted, the official Weibo ount made the announcement. As a popr variety show that had already released one season, it had gained a lot of loyal fans. Evaluating Actors China was a variety show which filmed a director¡¯s perspective on the pre- and post-production work which happened in the film industry. The directors also gave professionalments on actors involved in a production, and introduced viewers unfamiliar with the industry process to a brand new world of understanding. The variety show had a lot of fans, and after the first season ended, many people had frantically requested a second season. Also, it was said that in order to give the audience a more immersive experience, the production team was going to broadcast live this time so that the audience would have an even more direct view of all the problems that directors might face while shooting, as well as how they solved them. When the news was released, the production team immediately gained a lot of expectant attention from fans. However, the lineup of directors and special guests wasn¡¯t announced for a long time. The production team only said that it would be different from the first season. The second season would pair an industry big shot with a newbie, firstly, to encourage new directors, and secondly, tobine tradition with new strength in order to create new sparks and advance the development of the domestic film and television industry. Two top directors from the first season, Chen Wenyu and Qiu Lihua, already indicated that they would also participate in the second season, but it hadn¡¯t yet been announced who the two newbies would be. There was a lot of spection online. Everyone waited to see who would be lucky enough to be selected by the two big shots. It was said that countless people went to the production team to rmend themselves every day; even Zheng Jian, a new director whose recent drama had be popr, hadn¡¯t been selected. And now¡­ Lu An? The daughter of a nouveau riche upstart, who was less than 18 years old? The younger sister of the most infamous artiste in the entertainment industry, and the person online users were currently disgusted with? Sh*t! There was immediately another round of abuse online. So, had ¡°Luo Mingshi¡¯s¡± official Weibo ount uploaded a video of Lu An givingments and directing actors to pave the way for this? Did they really think that just these few things were enough to prove that Lu An had the foundation to be a newbie guest director on Evaluating Actors China? It was a good thing these online users hadrades with discerning eyes, and they discovered that she had a corrupted moral character and was just creating hype. Otherwise, they might really have been deceived! Speaking of which, what was the production team thinking? Do you think we are so easy to fool? The furious keyboard warriors started typing: [F*ck you! The production team and Director Chen were bought by that trash, right? How arrogant is she? Messing around with Luo Mingshi wasn¡¯t enough, she¡¯s now trying to mess around with Evaluating Actors China? D*mn, I¡¯ve never hated the nouveau riche so much in my life! One look at the loan shark and you can tell he doesn¡¯t look decent; who the hell knows how he earned his money. Aren¡¯t the higher-ups going to investigate? Have they all been bribed? It¡¯s a pity that I¡¯m not capable enough, and can only watch as the world turns dirty! F*ck!!!] [I¡¯m so d*mn disappointed, f*ck! In the future, even if I¡¯m bored to death, I won¡¯t watch these people¡¯s works! Evil capitalists; I¡¯ll suffocate at home for the rest of my life, and won¡¯t let you earn a single cent from me! F*ck! My tears are falling. Is this the sorrow of this era?] [Come,e,e, everyone say it together with me: Boycott @Lu Xiao¡¯an! Boycott @Lu Boran! Boycott the trash family! Give me back Luo Mingshi! Give me back Evaluating Actors China! Give me back a pure and spiritualnd!] There was a passionate outcry. Suddenly, someone shouted ¡ª [Everyone, hurry up and go take a look. The trash forwarded a lot of the most likedments. That arrogance¡­ is she muddle-brained? I don¡¯t get it!] Chapter 48 - Big Brother Is Going to Be Absolved?

Chapter 48: Big Brother Is Going to Be Absolved?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Then, arge group of people turned to Lu An¡¯s Weibo. When they saw the messages she had forwarded, most of them were dumbfounded. What was she doing? She wasn¡¯t ying by the book; was she nning to be as infamous as her big brother? After all, infamy was still fame, right? One by one, they started typingments: [D*mn, this weird tone. Who knows how petty she is! Does replying to each post mean that she¡¯s amazing? Trash is trash, a hype dog is a hype dog. Scolding her a little is already considered letting her off easy, hehe!] [I really don¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on in her head. She sounds so excited, but she¡¯s actually about to die of anger, right? She¡¯s still saying she¡¯s not pretending and is looking forward to it; empty words! This woman is the same as her big brother; she¡¯s just trying to get attention. In any case, she won¡¯t lose out even if she doesn¡¯t prove anything in the end. If you ask me, it¡¯s best if everyone doesn¡¯t give her even the slightest bit of attention! She¡¯s really gone crazy from thinking about bing famous. The most disgusting person I¡¯ve seen recently is none other than her!!!] [To therades whosements have been forwarded, you must hang on. Don¡¯t be afraid, there¡¯s definitely no way she can be absolved with this kind of character! After just a few words, she¡¯s already ready to string people up. With this sort of poisonous personality, even if she really has some capability, she definitely won¡¯t be able to film any good works! I¡¯ll wait for her to be pped in the face. Let¡¯s see how long she can be naive for!] One after another, they were like knives, spears, sticks, and swords that were thrown at Lu An. asionally, there would be a few positivements, saying things like how Lu An was very special and optimistic, but they were quickly drowned out by the haters. Thus, Lu An was spectacrly scolded and entered the trending topics once again. Up, up, up, until she was trending in first ce! And also in second, third and fourth ce¡­ Lu Boran was probably the only person in the entire entertainment industry who had been scolded like this. It was because of an umtion of certain past events that he was in the end scolded so harshly. But for Lu An now, this was nothing. Lu An couldn¡¯t help but wonder if she now had a wicked constitution because she had transmigrated too much as a ckened character. She didn¡¯t think it was a big deal at all, however. Instead, she was very happy because¡­ It would definitely be super fun after this! Lu An licked her lips wickedly. Things like face-pping, backpedaling, oppressing scumbags¡­ She loved, loved, loved these the most! The little girl¡¯s bright, cunning eyes were dark andpletely unsatisfied. Her blood was already boiling! So, was this how Big Brother felt when he was ndered? Lu An suddenly thought of her cute ¡°devilish¡± and ¡°sinister¡± big brother. Who knew when he would have the time to tell her about his sordid history? Whatever. In any case, these hot-headed people probably couldn¡¯t continue making things up, so why not surf for a while? Lu An searched for Lu Boran¡¯s name. While she was at it, she brought over a few buckets of popcorn, chips, yogurt, and so on. She was just about to sit down at the table and start admiring her brother¡¯s dark past, when suddenly ¡ª #LuBoranRefutestheRumors# Like a rocket, this magnificent topic shot directly to second ce on the list of trending topics, and even squeezed her out! He squeezed her out! What the heck was this? Was Big Brother¡¯s name going to be cleared? Looking at one long strip of photos after another, densely packed together like newsprint, and with a big red ¡°FAKE¡± stamped on them, Lu An widened her eyes. She clicked directly on thements, and then ¡ª Chapter 49 - Comfort

Chapter 49: Comfort

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions [Ahhhh, I knew our brother wasn¡¯t bad!!! If he really was a bad person, how could he be popr in the entertainment industry for so long???Sob, pity me, I¡¯ve been swallowing my pride and not daring to say a word all this time! My brother was indeed wronged,?sob sob! Let me shout at the sky for the 100th time: The brother I stan has made a cleaneback! I can finally stan him openly! What kind of immortal day is it today? I want it to go down in history! Ahhhh~~~] There was one excitedment after another; they looked like Big Brother¡¯s fans. There were also a few dumbfounded passers-by ¡ª [What¡¯s going on? What triggered Lu Boran to rify so much dirt at once? Let me guess: for his little sister? Why do I suddenly feel like crying?] [D*mn, can you let me sleep tonight?! I can¡¯t control myself froming over to have a look! Where is the ss representative? Can someone summarize events? I haven¡¯t finished my homework, and I still have to wake up early to go to school tomorrow, Mommy *cry*] [What the hell, this is too explosive! In other words, it was all malicious nder against Lu Boran the entire time? Then, why is he only rifying things now? Also, I remember that there seemed to be some serious sh*t. Has that also been rified? Oh no, oh no, I think I¡¯m going to be a fan. He¡¯s handsome enough¡­] And so on and so forth. Lu Boran groped that female star with the surname Xiao on the red carpet? Fake! Lu Boran acts like a big shot on set and bullies the staff? Fake! Lu Boran acts his own way and crowds out other idols like him, and would do anything to get a role? Fake! Lu Boran¡­ One by one. Lu An stared nkly with wide eyes. There was no reaction on her soft and fair face for a long time. Her phone started to ping with private messages, and she opened them in a daze ¡ª My Idol Is Lu Boran: [Little Sister, you¡¯re awesome! I can tell with one look that the video is deliberately ndering you! Those people who scold randomly without knowing anything should be punished severely! Don¡¯t worry; Big Sister and Big Sister¡¯s friends will all support you. Do your best. Don¡¯t be defeated by rumors! *hug*] My Ranran Has Been Absolved: [Little Sister, I just finished watching that rotten video. I think you¡¯re amazing and like a super immortal! I also wanted to be a director before, but I gave up in the end for various reasons. Little Sister, you are my hope for the future! From today onward, I¡¯ll keep an eye on you. Don¡¯t let the rumors knock you down. Those who think they¡¯re infallible will be pped in the face sooner orter. Focus on yourself. You¡¯re really awesome! Good luck~ *heart*] Ranran¡¯s Woman Won¡¯t Admit Defeat: [I just suddenly wanted toe and say something: All the best, Little Sister! Don¡¯t be afraid, you¡¯re the best. No one will doubt you! I¡¯m on your side~] One after another, these warm,forting words werepletely different from the insults which the system had automatically blocked just now. Lu An stared nkly. She was confused and suddenly didn¡¯t know what to say. Then, she subconsciously replied: [Oh, okay. Thank you, Big Sister.] Just then, Ling Chuan called. Dazed, Lu An blinked and picked up the call. ¡­ On the other side, Miao Ke¡¯er¡¯s face was livid. She looked at the uncontroblements on Weibo, and her furious and helpless gaze turned to the girl in the exquisite dress next to her. ¡°What should we do? We, they¡­¡± Chapter 50 - Things You Like

Chapter 50: Things You Like

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°What¡¯s the rush?¡± How can someone who had been ndered for so many years be absolved so easily? Just by relying on iming everything was fake? At the very least, there was still that bombshell! Qi Yan¡¯s gaze was clear and cold. While she looked expressionless, there was a deep ruthlessness in her pitch ck eyes. She had no time to waste on a mere person like Lu An. This had only affected her slightly, while her goal had always been¡­ That! ¡°Oh, right, what¡¯s with that in female lead? Do you have any information on her? Give me a copy,¡± Qi Yan asked impatiently in a cool voice, her expression cold as she gave the order. ¡°Oh, oh! I¡¯ll get someone to check right now.¡± Miao Ke¡¯er was utterly flustered; she would do whatever Qi Yan said. Qi Yan nced at herzily and nodded. ¡°Mm.¡± ¡­ The next day, Lu An woke up early as usual. After breakfast at home, she went to the ¡°Luo Mingshi¡± set with Big Brother. When all was said and done, her father had his own matters to attend to. How could he really follow her around all the time? ¡°Hu¡­¡± After Lu An opened the car door and sat down, she let out a long sigh. From time to time, she would nce at her big brother beside her with a little regret. She had the nagging feeling that she should say something, but she didn¡¯t know how to say it. In the end, she couldn¡¯t say anything. Next to her, the man couldn¡¯t hide the nervousness in his eyes. At his sides, his hands were clearly trembling. He wondered what his little sister thought. She should have seen the rificationst night, right? There was no dirt on her big brother at all; why wasn¡¯t she saying anything? However, since his little sister didn¡¯t say anything, he also didn¡¯t dare ask. ¡°Erm, An, is there anything you like?¡± He had bought her a bracelet, which was in an exquisite style for young girls. After dinner yesterday, however, he inexplicably couldn¡¯t bring himself to gift it to her, and kept feeling that it didn¡¯t suit her. The corners of Lu Boran¡¯s lips curved up as he tried his best to act casual. ¡°Oh, yes, there¡¯s a lot of things I like!¡± Lu An instantly perked up. A certain big brother was already all ears. He was prepared to buy whatever his little sister liked! Then, he heard his little sister say, ¡°Like stones, especially those with smooth edges after being in the running water of the mountain streams for a long time. They feel cool to the touch and are veryfortable! ¡°There are also shells and leaves; I prefer ginkgo and maple leaves. Once they¡¯re pressed and dried, they can fly high like pinwheels! ¡°It¡¯s just that they¡¯re too fragile. Every time I collect arge pile, they always disappear after just a few tries! ¡°Oh, right, I also like the snakes, frogs, and grasshoppers in the fields. I feel happy for some reason whenever I see them, hehe~ ¡°What about you, Big Brother? Do you have anything you like?¡± After the little girl finished speaking excitedly, her big ck eyes stared at him super seriously as she waited for his reply. A certain big brother: ¡°¡­¡± Suddenly, he felt that his taste, which he had always been the most proud of, wasn¡¯t something he could talk about at all. ¡°Hehe, no. Big Brother is usually a little boring. There¡¯s nothing I like in particr.¡± A certain big brother smiled slightly and replied in a deep voice without batting an eyelid. ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Lu An was a little surprised, but she obediently sat back and didn¡¯t ask anymore questions. An indescribably embarrassed big brother: ¡°¡­¡± Somehow, he felt like his little sister was disdaining him, but he didn¡¯t know what to say. Thus, the atmosphere fell into a strange silence. Chapter 51 - Zhao Xiaoyu

Chapter 51: Zhao Xiaoyu

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions On the other hand, Fang Qiao, who was driving, stole nces at the little sister in the rearview mirror from time to time. Lu Boran was in a very good mood! It was all thanks to this little sister, the immortal little sister. In the future, he wouldn¡¯t have to grin and bear it when his artiste was ndered! There was also the movie ¡°Obsidian¡± which his artiste had just wrapped up filming on. If all went well, Lu Boran would get a Best Actor award! Fang Qiao was extremely excited, and his hands were quick on the steering wheel. Very quickly, they arrived at the ¡°Luo Mingshi¡± set. A certain big brother didn¡¯t look too good. He hadn¡¯t even really talked to his little sister yet, and they were already here? ¡°Thank you, Big Brother, and to your manager too. Then, I¡¯ll go look for the director, okay?¡± His little sister had a sweet smile on her face. After getting out of the car, she finally took the initiative to say this to him. ¡°Yes, go, go!¡± A certain big brother¡¯s expression immediately changed. He was extremely attentive, and even said, ¡°Are you familiar with the way? Do you want me to take you?¡± Fang Qiao¡¯s eyebrows were about to fall off! He thought to himself, ¡°It¡¯s your first day on set, and your little sister arrived a day before you did. Even if she doesn¡¯t know the way, how would you know?¡± Sure enough, things werepletely different with the little sister around! Give me ten more little sisters like this, and I would also want to be treated gently~ ¡°Alright!¡± Lu An was straightforward. She quite liked being with Big Brother. Big Brother was very quiet. The aura he gave off was veryfortable and fun. If Fang Qiao knew what she was thinking, he would definitely say¡­ Little Sister, you might have some misunderstanding about your big brother! Thus, the big brother and little sister went to look for the director together. However, they had only taken a few steps, when suddenly¡­ Xiang Quqi rushed over anxiously. ¡°Not good, Xiao An. Xiaoyu said that she can¡¯t act as the female lead!¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Lu An was a little confused. She took the phone from Xiang Quqi, and the message on the screen was: [Thank you, Director, for your recognition. I¡¯m also really thankful to Little Sister An¡¯an in particr! No one has ever been so straightforward in choosing me like you, and without making any other requests. [I¡¯m really sorry that I¡¯ve failed to live up to your expectations. I¡¯m not as good as you think. [I¡¯m purely a newbie. Perhaps, I can¡¯t even be considered an actor. I don¡¯t have any representative works, nor do I have any memorable roles. I don¡¯t have the confidence to act well as Luo Mingshi. I must have been overly arrogant yesterday! [I¡¯m very sorry, really sorry. In order not to affect your filming, I¡¯ve decided to give up on this role. I¡¯ll have to trouble Director Xiang to pass on the message to Little Sister An¡¯an. I¡¯m too ashamed to see her. I wish you all the best!] It was a very long, very self-deprecating and resigned message. Lu An found it a little strange. Before she could say anything, another staff member rushed over anxiously. ¡°Director, Miss An, bad news. We¡¯ve been scolded again, and it¡¯s trending.¡± ¡°What?¡± Xiang Quqi frowned and immediately took out his phone for a look. He saw ¡ª #LuoMingshiTheInsideStory# #AnOldCouplesHelplessness# Simr topics were all trending. After browsing for a bit, one would see that a video had been uploaded less than half an hour ago, and it had already been viewed more than a million times. In the video, there was a very in, rural couple. They were dressed in old, gray clothes, and were sitting at a long table. The calluses on their hands, the wrinkles on their faces, and their helpless and sad expressions didn¡¯t look like they were feigned. They were a true poor and rural couple. The man introduced himself as Zhao Shuangping. He was 50 years old this year, and the woman only said that she was Zhao Shuangping¡¯s wife. The two of them then mentioned their daughter, Zhao Xiaoyu. Zhao Xiaoyu! Chapter 52 - Explosive News

Chapter 52: Explosive News

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°I¡¯m really sorry! I didn¡¯t expect my daughter to turn out like this! ¡°She¡¯s always wanted to act since she was young. She¡¯s 24 years old now, but she hasn¡¯t been able to do anything. Perhaps it¡¯s because our family is poor. ¡°I rushed her recently and told her to quickly find someone to marry. In our hometown, most women her age already have children who are five or six years old, but she refused to listen and seemed angry then. ¡°I never thought that she would do something like this! In order to get the role, she didn¡¯t scruple to sell herself and smear someone else¡¯s reputation!¡± There was a cryptic expression on the man¡¯s face. He clenched his fists and pushed on. ¡°Although I, Zhao Shuangping, don¡¯t have much money in life, I¡¯ve always had a clear conscience. I¡¯ve never harmed anyone. I also believe that karma exists in this world. I don¡¯t want my daughter to be drawn into that sort of conflict, even if it means that she won¡¯t be able to continue her dream. ¡°Our family only asks for peace. I hope everyone can help persuade my daughter. ¡°I hope that those who have harmed my daughter before will get the punishment they deserve. As for those who have been harmed by my daughter, I would like to sincerely apologize to all of you. I hope that you can forgive my daughter for the mistakes she made in one moment of folly. ¡°From today onward, I will definitely supervise and discipline my daughter. I won¡¯t let her harm anyone.¡± It was a sincere and earnest statement. As soon as he finished speaking, the man held the hand of the woman beside him and stood up. He even gave the camera a deep bow, and that skinny and frail frame brought tears to the eyes! In thements under the video, everyone pitied the couple and called their daughter trash. Was one moment of folly a reason to err? Then, what about the people she harmed? Online users mored wildly and ordered Zhao Xiaoyu toe out and apologize personally. Why was she hiding behind her parents? Lu An and the others watched the video, but didn¡¯t understand. How did Zhao Xiaoyu sell herself when she was in their production team? And whose reputation did she tarnish? Her parents didn¡¯t seem like irrational people. Didn¡¯t they know that by saying this, they were ruining their daughter? Everyone was in disbelief! Just as everyone was feeling stunned, over here¡­ Lu Boran¡¯s manager, Fang Qiao, exploded again. ¡°Crap, Ran, you¡¯ve been ndered again, and it¡¯s trending!¡± Lu An also saw it. #TheUnspokenRulesBetweenLuBoranandNewbieZhao# #PirateKingLuBoran# #LuBoranIsNotWorthy# #LuBoranGetOutoftheEntertainmentIndustry# And so on and so forth. Basically, while the couple hadn¡¯t mentioned names, practically everyone recognized Lu Boran and bombarded him again. One online celebrity who imed to be Lu Boran¡¯s ex-girlfriend even warned that if he continued to do evil, he couldn¡¯t me her for not cherishing old affections as she revealed the truth. Under her post, arge group of people were advising her not to be soft-hearted and to directly reveal the truth; a scumbag should be punished. There were also some people who were simply watching the show and especially wanted to see what evidence she had; they wouldn¡¯t be sorry if things blew up even more. Lu An clicked on that female online celebrity¡¯s Weibo ount. From the person¡¯s most popr Weibo post, which had nearly 10 million likes and more than 500,000 forwards, Lu An very quickly learned that about four or five months ago, there was an explosive piece of news in the entertainment industry. Chapter 53 - Trust

Chapter 53: Trust

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Popr actor Lu Boran had been exposed for ¡°frolicking¡± intimately with dozens of young models and online celebrities at a vi outdoor pool, and topless pictures of him were posted online. After that, the female online celebrity, Ning Hua, who imed to be Lu Boran¡¯s ex-girlfriend, posted on Weibo that Lu Boran was a typical Pirate King who frequently saw different girls behind her back. She warned people not to be fooled by his dark and unapproachable appearance, that he was actually a real yer, and that she had been deceived by his sweet words. She also warned everyone else not to be deceived, and so on. Furthermore, Lu Boran didn¡¯te out to rify things. Lu Yan, who was Lu Boran¡¯s younger sister, had also publicly expressed her disappointment in her big brother on Weibo. She said that she didn¡¯t know why her big brother would do such a thing. She sincerely hoped that everyone would forgive her big brother this time and she would definitely supervise her big brother and the others in the future. In short, it was also at that time that Lu Boran was scolded by the entire Inte. It was said that the first to fourth hot search topics were all about him. Meanwhile, Lu Boran basically didn¡¯t take on any more work during that time. It was said that he had gone somewhere to hide and film? Lu An couldn¡¯t help but narrow her eyes. Her gaze fell on the Weibo ount whose ID had been changed to the name Qi Yan. On the side, there was a hint of nervousness on the man¡¯s ashen face. He had never dreaded or feared other people doubting and insulting him. Even when he was discovered at the pool and publicly scolded by his former sister, he was just toozy to exin. He had never been like this before, never! He knew that he was afraid. He was afraid that his real sister wouldn¡¯t believe him. He was afraid that she would be like everyone else, and think that he was disgusting. Lu Boran even regretted it. Why¡­ ¡°An¡­¡± The man¡¯s voice was hoarse, and his pitch ck eyes were deep red. His expression was still cold, but there was a hint of helplessness in his eyes. ¡°Big Brother, I believe you!¡± Little Sister, on the other hand, had a soft and fair face. She pursed her lips and smiled sweetly. She even tilted her head and said even more naively, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know why, I believe you. My big brother wouldn¡¯t do something so degrading!¡± The youngdy¡¯s expression was extremely proud, and her tone was very resolute. Perhaps, it was because they were blood-rted! They had only known each other for less than a day, but she already couldn¡¯t help but believe him! ¡°An¡­¡± A certain big brother couldn¡¯t help how his nose stung. He looked at his little sister with deep eyes. He had never lost hisposure in front of anyone before. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t think too much. Whoever dares bully you, fight back. If you can¡¯t win, call me. Don¡¯t look down on how small I am; I really am awesome. I¡¯ll definitely be able to help you.¡± His little sister patted him on the shoulder with a soft hand, and looked at him with encouragement in her ck eyes. She even flexed to show off the muscles in her arm and demonstrate that she was very strong. She raised her head proudly, and the expression on her little face was super cocky. A certain big brother couldn¡¯t help butugh. He rubbed her head hard, messing up her hair. ¡°Hey!¡± Why did everyone like rubbing her head?! Lu An frowned slightly, feeling a little unhappy. However, Big Brother smiled even more brightly and scolded her. ¡°Silly girl, remember this: No matter how capable you are, you¡¯re still just the little sister. So, if anything happens in the future, remember to look for your big brother to fight back beautifully for you. Do you understand?¡± Chapter 54 - Third Brother

Chapter 54: Third Brother

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Okay~ I understand!¡± Lu An deliberately dragged the word out, and even secretly rolled her eyes in defiance. When she noticed that Big Brother was looking back at her, she immediately smiled warmly. Lu Boran found it funny. He took out a ck card from his pocket, hesitated for a moment, and then tossed it at her. ¡°A greeting gift! ¡°I forgot to buy you a present yesterday. Buy whatever you like, or tell me so that I can buy it for you.¡± After saying that, Lu Boran and Fang Qiao got into the car. Lu An quickly caught the card that was about to hit her face, a little unhappy. She looked at her big brother, who was about to leave, and hurriedly smiled. ¡°I understand. Good luck, Big Brother!¡± She raised her slender hands above her head and made a big heart sign. Little Sister¡¯s cute little face was like a sunflower in midsummer, warm and passionate~ A certain big brother couldn¡¯t help the way the corners of his mouth twitched, and heughed secretly. Little Sister was really too cute! In the front, Fang Qiao¡¯s eyeballs were already about to drop out in shock! Everyone in the ¡°Luo Mingshi¡± production team:?Lu, Lu Boran actually knows how tough? What a killer smile! Not far away, a man was hiding behind a corner. He was dressed in a super eye-catching blue and red outfit, and had an auntie¡¯s headscarf tied around his head. His sinister eyes were fixed on Lu An! Heh, Little Sister indeed knew some tricks. She actually managed to charm Big Brother, the King of Hell, to that extent! Even when they had been on good terms with their former little sister, had Big Brother ever smiled like this? Unfortunately, when you meet me, your third brother, I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re a white lotus, a gold digger, or a vixen; I guarantee that I¡¯ll grab your weakness and force you to reveal yourself! Done recording a video on his phone, a certain third brother¡¯s lips curled up sinisterly. After Lu Boran left, Xiang Quqi asked, ¡°Then, regarding Zhao Xiaoyu¡­¡± ¡°Do you know her address? I want to go and find her myself.¡± It was too strange. Lu An¡¯s gaze was deep; somehow, she had a bad feeling. ¡°So, does anyone know Zhao Xiaoyu¡¯s address?¡± Xiang Quqi asked the question immediately. Fortunately, Zhao Xiaoyu had written it down previously on the registration form. Lu An hailed a taxi immediately. Xiang Quqi wanted to apany her, but Lu An wouldn¡¯t let him. She alone would be more than enough; someone needed to watch over the production team. ¡­ Very quickly, Lu An arrived at a grimy and rundown neighborhood. It was clear from the design of the low and old houses around here that this was an old neighborhood. Zhao Xiaoyu¡¯s house was on the left at the end of an alley. Lu An vaguely recalled that in one of the worlds she had transmigrated to, the second female lead also lived in this sort of environment? It was a very crowded and cluttered ce. When it rained, the alley would be muddy, and the house would leak. An innocent girl who had never had any bad intentions was deceived and used again and again. In the end, she locked herself in a small, dark room for a long time and didn¡¯t set foot outside. At night, however, she would go out like a ghost, holding strange tools in her hands as she dealt with those who had once hurt her¡­ Knock, knock, knock~ The youngdy knocked on the wooden door with slender fingers. She inadvertently saw someone peddling fruits not far away. The youngdy hurriedly ran over, quickly picked a couple of kilos of fruit, and then hurried back. ¡°Who is it?¡± A voice rang out from inside Zhao Xiaoyu¡¯s ce. ¡°Lu An, Sister Zhao Xiaoyu¡¯s friend.¡± The youngdy¡¯s innocent face was very serious. Chapter 55 - Suicide

Chapter 55: Suicide

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions After a long while, the person inside finally opened the door. After confirming that it was just her, Zhao Shuangping let her in. He sized her up with a doubtful gaze. Compared with the video online, Zhao Shuangping looked a lot older in person. He was dressed in a casual singlet and shorts, and had a worried face. His short hair was sticking up, as if he had been gripping it. As for his wife, she probably heard the noise. She opened the room door for a look, before closing it again. She looked very tired and seemed to be in very low spirits. ¡°Are you Xiaoyu¡¯s friend? Zhao Shuangping said, ¡°She¡¯s in her room; she won¡¯t listen to us. That¡­ ¡°You can go in to see her.¡± The man looked like he wanted to say something, but in the end, he just pointed at his daughter¡¯s room. Lu An was puzzled, but she didn¡¯t think much of it, and walked silently to Zhao Xiaoyu¡¯s room. However, before she got there ¡ª There was a thick, almost suffocating smell of blood! ¡°Not good!¡± Lu An¡¯s face was ashen. She rushed forward and kicked the door! The door fell with a crash. Zhao Shuangping and his wife frowned and looked at Lu An suspiciously. Then, they saw ¡ª The girl was lying t on the bed, her face pale and lifeless. Her slender hand hung over one side of the bed, and dark red blood stained the floor! ¡°Ahhh~¡± The woman screamed with grief as she rushed over and copsed next to her daughter¡¯s bed in utter despair. Zhao Shuangping had subconsciously taken out his phone and kept pressing the buttons. Tears poured out of his eyes as he trembled uncontrobly. He muttered under his breath, ¡°Daughter, Daughter¡­¡± Lu An immediately stepped forward to treat Zhao Xiaoyu and soothe the family. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know medicine, and her heart¡¯s still beating!¡± ¡°Oh, oh!¡± The woman crying on the ground immediately pulled herself together. Her suspicionspletely wiped away, she huddled nervously next to her daughter. Zhao Shuangping finally called the ambnce. After giving the address, he also came closer. His bright eyes were fixed on the red blood. There was an indecipherable expression on his face as his tears also fell, but he didn¡¯t say a word. Lu An tore the bedsheet into strips and bandaged Zhao Xiaoyu¡¯s wound. At the same time, she pressed an acupuncture point in Zhao Xiaoyu¡¯s hand to stop the bleeding. She turned around and asked the woman, ¡°Do you have red dates or nuts at home?¡± ¡°Oh, yes! Yes!¡± The woman didn¡¯t think twice before replying. She was already at her wits¡¯ end. She followed whatever Lu An said, and turned around to prepare the ingredients. Lu An stopped her and said, ¡°Help me press down on this spot. The ambnce probably won¡¯t get here so soon. I¡¯ll go and make some broth to warm her up.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, thank you, thank you¡­¡± The woman just nodded repeatedly, unable to stop her tears. Her hand, which was holding her daughter¡¯s wrist, shook hard. Lu An was a little amused, and reminded her, ¡°You can¡¯t shake. This is a very important acupuncture point on her wrist. If you press it properly, it¡¯ll help stop the bleeding. If you keep shaking like this, and it flows again¡­¡± ¡°Okay, okay, I understand, I understand. No shaking! No shaking!¡± The woman pursed her lips and was about to cry again, like a child whose mistake had been pointed out by the teacher. She was obviously in pain, but did her best to hold it in. Her pained expression could make the heart ache. Lu An paused for a moment, then gently patted the womanfortingly on the shoulder. She turned around and went to the kitchen. Chapter 56 - If You Dare to Play Tricks...

Chapter 56: If You Dare to y Tricks...

The kitchen was so small and empty, with practically no ingredients. It was worlds apart from her family¡¯s kitchen. However, everything was arranged neatly and it was especially clean. It also contained all the necessary kitchen utensils; they might be of slightly poorer quality, but no one would disdain them. There was a bowl of cold porridge on the chopping board, probablydled out earlier for Zhao Xiaoyu to eat. Lu An searched carefully and took out some red dates, which was the only thing she could find. Fortunately, she had bought some fruits earlier, which she could use. Paired with the porridge, it was just passable. Lu An poured a ss of brown sugar water for Zhao Xiaoyu. Then, she quickly peeled and diced the fruit, and peeled the red dates and removed the cores. She put them into the porridge and added a little bit of the medicine which she always carried on her. It was mainly used to replenish blood because her body used to be especially weak and extremely anemic. After everything was prepared, Lu An started to simmer the porridge. Zhao Shuangping and his wife were already so flustered they didn¡¯t know what to do. Outside, the ambnce had arrived. ¡°If you trust me, I¡¯ll cook the porridge and send it to Sister Xiaoyu. Or, you can wait at home for it to be done. Just stir it like this¡­¡± ¡°We trust you, we trust you. Thank you, thank you!¡± Before Lu An could finish speaking, the woman¡¯s face was covered in tears again. She held Lu An¡¯s hand tightly and was indescribably grateful. Lu An was stumped. In the end, she couldn¡¯t help but think it odd; they were clearly parents who loved their daughter so much, so why did they say that on Weibo? Perhaps¡­ ¡­ About an hourter, Lu An finished making the porridge. In any case, Zhao Xiaoyu would probably need to undergo treatment for a while at the hospital. Lu An directly made up for theck of ingredients, and also bought an insted food container for the porridge. Once everything was ready, Lu An locked the door and went outside to hail a taxi. The streets were crowded with people and cars. But perhaps because this was a poorer neighborhood, other than private cars and public transport, few taxis passed through here. Lu An blinked her eyes and looked around. She took out her phone and was about to book a taxi, when suddenly¡­ A very shy red car stopped in front of her. The man in the driver¡¯s seat was dressed like a butterfly and was wearing an auntie¡¯s headscarf which practically covered his entire face. He narrowed his eyes and smiled at her. ¡°Little girl, want a ride? For 10 yuan, I¡¯ll take you wherever you need to go!¡± It was a pleasant voice, but had a simpering tone to it; it was clear from the smile in those eyes that this person was up to no good. ¡°Okay~ to Mingxin Hospital. Please hurry!¡± Lu An smiled sweetly and replied in a simr tone, before she pulled open the door and got into the car. She wasn¡¯t in a hurry to buckle her seatbelt. She first carefully ced the bag with the food container and the fruits that she had prepared on the side. Next to her, the man¡¯s gaze gradually turned cold. Heh! Sure enough, she was a gold digger and white lotus. She clearly knew that the other party had ill intentions, but she still dared to get into the car! A certain third brother was extremely disdainful as he turned the steering wheel. Suddenly, there was a gloomy chill next to him! The little girl, who had been smiling just a moment ago, now gave off a sinister air, her eyes filled with frost. She ced fair fingers between his legs and drew closer to his face. She warned him in a low voice, ¡°You don¡¯t look like a good person, but I don¡¯t want to waste time. If you dare y tricks on me ¡ª ¡°I¡¯ll twist it off!¡± She lowered her eyes and nced at a certain body part. Her voice turned increasingly sinister, like that of a demon! A certain third brother was suddenly rmed and almost pissed his pants! Sh- sh*t! Chapter 57 - Dont Be a Coward

Chapter 57: Don¡¯t Be a Coward

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions His face was extremely flushed. Luckily, the headscarf covered his face! D*mn it! This d*mn girl! However, before he could say anything, the youngdy leaned back obediently and buckled her seatbelt. She smiled and said to him, ¡°Driver, please hurry. I need to get to Mingxin Hospital!¡± That warm and bright little face made it seem like she hadn¡¯t said anything at all. That pure and bright look¡­ If one didn¡¯t know better, they would think that she was harmless! ¡°You¡­¡±?Stupid girl! I¡¯m your third brother, alright??She was actually so two-faced at such a young age. No wonder those two at home were so smitten. Damn it! Damn it! A certain third brother¡¯s handsome face tightened. He wanted to refuse, but the image of the little girl threatening him just now inexplicably shed through his mind. He was unexpectedly a little afraid, afraid that she would¡­ Damn it!!! He stomped on the gas pedal and the car shot out like an arrow. It flew! Very quickly, they arrived at Mingxin Hospital. Lu Qingzhou stepped on the brake. ¡°Alright, hurry up and get lost!¡± It was a cold and unpleasant tone. A certain third brother desperately needed to salvage his lost dignity. Lu An smiled and said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but you¡¯re dressed weirdly. I was worried that you were up to no good, and I was in a hurry, so I directly threatened you. ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll pay you double the fare. Thank you for sending me here!¡± The youngdy had a sweet smile on her face. She took out 20 yuan and put it down. She also ced a red apple on top of the money as a tip. A certain third brother couldn¡¯t help but be stumped. So, just to save herself some trouble, this d*mn girl¡­ Heh, you¡¯re quite smart. You do have our Lu family genes. The corners of his lips curled up slightly. He stared calmly with pitch ck eyes at his little sister, who was already far away. He suddenly recalled Second Brother Lu Jingfan¡¯s instructions, and hurriedly parked the car before he followed her. ¡­ When Lu An arrived at Zhao Xiaoyu¡¯s ward, there was a fierce argument going on. No, rather than call it an argument, it was more urate to say that it was just a youngster roaring at the couple. ¡°Are you satisfied? ¡°Did you think that those people would let go of Big Sister and our family? ¡°No, they won¡¯t! They won¡¯t! ¡°An evil person will only ever do more evil! ¡°They won¡¯t be soft-hearted just because you back off. They¡¯ll only escte things until you¡¯re left with nothing! ¡°Dad, ask yourself: Did you really make the right decision?¡± The young man looked extremely disappointed. As soon as he finished speaking, he turned around and walked out the door. ¡°Zichen! Zichen!¡± The woman panicked and hurriedly clung to the young man¡¯s leg. ¡°You, where are you going? You¡­¡± ¡°Let go!¡± There was no warmth at all in the young man¡¯s cold gaze. The corners of his lips twitched, and the smile on his face gradually turned sinister. He lowered his voice, bent down slightly, and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to kill those bastards! ¡°I¡¯m different from you guys. I¡¯m not a coward. ¡°Threatening my sister and hurting my family; I¡¯ll kill them all. I won¡¯t leave a single one of them alive!¡± Saying that, the young man abruptly pulled out of his mother¡¯s grasp. There was no hesitation in his blood-colored eyes; his expression was very determined and sinister as he strode out the door! ¡°Zichen, Zichen!¡± Zhao Shuangping and his wife were about to go crazy! Lu An was stumped. Suddenly¡­ ¡°Ah!!!¡± There was a piercing scream from the bed! Chapter 58 - Only Her

Chapter 58: Only Her

Zhao Xiaoyu, who had been lying quietly in bed, seemed to have suddenly gone crazy. She clutched tightly at her own neck and roared through gritted teeth, ¡°Why do you want to be an actress?! Why are you daydreaming?! You clearly know what your family background is like; you clearly know how impossible it is! Why are you so obstinate?! Why are you so delusional?! You harmed Dad and Mom, and you harmed Little Brother! Go die! Go die!!!!¡± Her voice sounded like it was being torn out of her throat as the girl mercilessly strangled herself. Lu An darted forward right away. She put down the things in her hands and restrained Zhao Xiaoyu. Zhao Shuangping and his wife, who were sitting on the floor, as well as the young man who had been about to leave, rushed over anxiously. Their eyes were filled with pain and conflict. ¡°Daughter, Daughter¡­¡± ¡°Sis, don¡¯t. Don¡¯t die¡­¡± ¡°Alright, alright, it¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine!¡± The youngdy patted Zhao Xiaoyu on the back. She sat on the bed and asked in a gentle voice, ¡°So, it¡¯s because someone threatened all of you that Uncle and Auntie had no choice but to give that exnation on Weibo and nder you, just to protect you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Zhao Xiaoyu hadn¡¯t expected Lu An toe. She nodded slightly, looked away, and didn¡¯t say anything. She felt utterly embarrassed. She had clearly been given a fair and just opportunity, but she¡­ ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Zhao Xiaoyu had suppressed her emotions for a long time, but in the end, she only said these words. Her head drooped even more, and tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°So, am I that unreliable? Lu An suddenly felt a little angry. She recalled the moment when she had asked who wanted to audition for the female lead. Only Zhao Xiaoyu had been calm and daring enough! She had said that nothing was morementable than not being able to follow her dream. She had never been afraid of anything, and only cared about her passion. Everyone had seen how she had glowed during her performance back then, and they were stunned! She thought that she was indestructible. She thought¡­ ¡°So, you¡¯re actually worried that you¡¯ll cause us trouble?¡± Lu An suddenly thought of something. Typically, the more down-to-earth and tenacious a family was, the more worried they were about creating trouble for others. No matter how hard or tiring it was, they would shoulder it themselves and wouldn¡¯t make any noise about it. Zhao Xiaoyu¡¯s family was probably a ssic example! Lu An sighed and said, ¡°As long as I¡¯ve chosen someone, I¡¯ll protect them until the end. If anyone dares to make threats, let theme. Until now, no one has been able to get one over me, unless I let them. ¡°Are all of you willing to trust me?¡± The youngdy looked at Zhao Xiaoyu quietly with sincere eyes, then at her parents and little brother. Zhao Xiaoyu was stumped. The originally dark sky suddenly seemed to brighten up¡­ ¡­ Online, the dirt on Lu Boran was still brewing. Actually, it was just old news. However, by adding a little something new here and there, the matter exploded again. Countless haters and paid trolls went wild with their abuse, but even more onlookers just wanted the truth. They wanted the truth! They looked at the solid evidence which the female online celebrity, Ning Hua, had on Pirate King Lu Boran. Crazyments were left on her Weibo ount one after another: Chapter 59 - Coming Forward Personally

Chapter 59: Coming Forward Personally

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions [Please, please, Sister, just release the evidence and smash him to death! You still cherish old feelings, but what about him? He might be even more unrestrained because you don¡¯t dare hit him. This will only hurt more girls!] [That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Sister, indecisiveness is the worst thing when ites to rtionships! Although we know that you feel terrible, you have to understand that you should never indulge scumbags. The best solution is to smash him to death so that he can never recover! Otherwise, everyone may think that you actually don¡¯t have any evidence, and that you¡¯ve been using this just to increase your poprity!] [Come,e,e, everyone who wants to see the real thing, give thisment a like so that it¡¯ll rise to the top of the list and the ount owner will see it. A scumbag like him should be punished!] And so on and so forth. The audience was dying of curiosity. They wanted the truth! The truth! Not necessarily for the sake of scolding Lu Boran; they just wanted to see how unscrupulous this Pirate King Lu Boran was when picking up girls. However, Ning Hua didn¡¯t do anything. After she posted the warning on Weibo, she basically disappeared. asionally, she would reply to online users with g ex-boyfriends whose feelings she probably could rte to. She encouraged and consoled them with heartening words, but seemed to turn a blind eye to the online users who urged her to put up the evidence. They became even more depressed! Until ament appeared: [Everyone, hurry. Lu Boran personally posted the evidence that you wanted to see!!!!!!!!!!] Then: [Ahhh, damn it. Whether he¡¯s smashed or not, let me first shout out that Lu Boran is a supreme man!!!!] [It should be precisely this straightforward, exciting, and fun!] [Comrades, I¡¯m going to go watch the show. Remember to save a copy first, in case it disappears after just a few seconds.] Then, arge group of people flooded Lu Boran¡¯s Weibo. The caption was short: ¡°About that day.¡± The video had been uploaded just a few minutes ago with no other exnation. The viewers would also be toozy to read it anyway. They immediately opened the video, and saw ¡ª D*mn! At first nce, it was a very striking scene. On the screen was what should be a pool at a very luxurious vi. There were beach chairs and exquisite green nts around the pool. A topless man stood in the middle of the glistening pool. His face was dark and he carried a gloomy aura. Even though it was a sunny day in the video, everyone couldn¡¯t help but shiver! Lu Boran¡¯s viin roles were too memorable. At that moment, he wasn¡¯t wearing a shirt, which made him look even more demonic than a drama viin! It was as if this man didn¡¯t have a heart. His cold and heartless eyes were like a ray of light which pierced deep into one¡¯s bones! Damn, as expected of a viin! It¡¯s a good thing we¡¯re watching on the outside! Everyone widened their eyes. They saw that he was surrounded by several scantily dressed women, many of whom had been pixted. It was obvious why. One after another, the women surrounded him, flirting with him with all their might and even saying some shameless words. The man¡¯s face instantly darkened. ¡°Scram!¡± One forbidding word! D*mn! The viewers subconsciously leaned back. It was too, too scary! But the women in the video didn¡¯t seem to have any inhibitions at all. ¡°Brother,e~¡± There were all sorts of coy voices and the sound of sshing as the women practically threw themselves at him! Chapter 60 - Suddenly Feel a Little Disgusted

Chapter 60: Suddenly Feel a Little Disgusted

Just when everyone¡¯s hearts were about to jump out of their throats, shockingly, the man kicked the women surging forward toward him! He kicked them away and water sshed, what the f*ck! The viewers inexplicably felt like cheering! This viin was too overbearing! Kicking them just like that? Every one of these women at least had nice skin. This was the ssic example of a steel man! Pirate King? Was there a misunderstanding? Suddenly ¡ª ¡°What happened? ¡°Sister Honghong, Youyou, what are the two of you doing?¡± A clear female voice rang out, and a young girl in a yellow dress appeared on screen. Her face was exquisitely made up with light makeup, and her long hair flowed freely. She looked exceptionally demure and kind. It was Qi Yan. Qi Yan was a piano genius who had be popr online at the age of ten with an original pianoposition. She was also proficient in the violin and cello. She also wrote novels, and at 17 years old, had published several bestselling books. She had countless diehard fans online. When they saw her, all the surrounding women immediately wailed and said pitifully, ¡°Yanyan, your brother¡­¡± All of them wanted to say something, but hesitated, as if Lu Boran had done something terrible to them. ¡°Eugh~¡±?You were the ones who shamelessly threw yourselves at him first, alright? He already told you to scram, but you still stuck to him. You deserved to be kicked, alright? Many viewers couldn¡¯t help but feel disgusted. They thought to themselves, ¡°Little Yanyan, hurry up and smash these little sl*ts. They¡¯re crying wolf and using your brother unjustly!¡± However ¡ª ¡°Big Brother, what are you doing? I invited friends over to y. How can you be like this? ¡°And Sister Ning Hua is your girlfriend, but you actually¡­¡± The girl looked like she was heartbroken. She seemed to have misunderstood her brother and thought that he was trying to do something bad to those women. Er¡­ The viewers were dumbfounded. They suddenly recalled that Qi Yan had posted an apology on her brother¡¯s behalf on Weibo a few months ago. Her Weibo name back then had still been Lu Yan. Because of what had happened to Lu Boran, as his younger sister, she was more or less affected. However, she bravely stepped forward to apologize on her brother¡¯s behalf, saying that he had probably been muddle-headed for a moment, and that she hoped that everyone online would view him leniently. She even said that she would definitely watch her brother properly in the future. Although it wasn¡¯t long after that when it was verified that she was the real daughter of the wealthy Qi family, so she wasn¡¯t actually rted to Lu Boran by blood, everyone had sympathized with her at the time and felt that having a big brother like this was a huge stain on her life! Unexpectedly¡­ Why do I suddenly feel a little disgusted? Many viewers began to doubt their lives. ¡­ When Qi Yan scrolled through Weibo, she found herself the target of scolding. Chapter 61 - Big Brothers Fans Make a Move

Chapter 61: Big Brother¡¯s Fans Make a Move

What a naive white lotus; she couldn¡¯t even see through such tricks. All sorts of questions and disdain were directed at her. Immediately, Qi Yan went to view Lu Boran¡¯s rification video. It was moreprehensive and detailed than the one she had edited for Ning Hua. There was even audio! How was that possible? She was the one who had booked the vi; besides the cameras that she had arranged, there were no other surveince cameras around! But he¡­ Heh! Sure enough, despite saying that he trusted her as his little sister, he actually never really did! Qi Yan¡¯s face was ashen. She gritted her teeth and immediately started typing on Weibo. Qi Yan soon sent ¡ª Qi Yan: [Big Brother, why didn¡¯t you say anything back then? I misunderstood you. I didn¡¯t know the truth, but you never exined it to me. It made me think¡­ I feel like a clown now. Maybe it¡¯s just that I don¡¯t deserve an exnation! I¡¯m sorry, I misunderstood you. I apologize @Lu Boran, I¡¯m sorry!] Once this post went out, many people quickly spoke up for Qi Yan. They said that it was normal human nature. When everyone doubted her brother, how could she not say anything? On the other hand, Lu Boran did not exin anything even though he had evidence; it was clear that he did not treat Qi Yan as his little sister. Some even said that Lu Boran was still able to workfortably after the incident because Qi Yan had spoken up for him. Logically speaking, he shouldn¡¯t me Qi Yan; she was just a victim who had been deceived by her good friends. One after another, thements med the victim. Lu Boran¡¯s fans were about to explode! Tear them apart right now! In the past, they hadn¡¯t dared to do so because they were worried that they would say the wrong thing. They hadn¡¯t even dared to tell others that their idol was Lu Boran because their brother hadn¡¯t said anything. Now, however, he had taken the lead in rifying things. Besides, their brother definitely wasn¡¯t the sort of person everyone used him of being. No matter how much smoke there was, of course they had to help their brother clear it up! They also had to tear apart everything from before as well. These little b*tches only knew how to talk sh*t! Chapter 62 - Single Since Birth, Thank You

Chapter 62: Single Since Birth, Thank You

[Are you joking? ming the victim? Why don¡¯t you try getting scolded by the entire Inte for no reason? My brother is already extremely lucky that he doesn¡¯t suffer any mental trauma!! No matter what, the rumors only spread after Qi Yan ¡°apologized in the name of love¡± on our brother¡¯s behalf, right? No one believed it in the beginning when it was just based on the one-sided ount of that female online celebrity called Ning Hua, right? This is outright nder!] [If Qi Yan had seriously investigated the matter, would it havee to this? Don¡¯t say that she¡¯s just an 18-year-old kid or whatever, so she can be excused. She was previously recognized online as a highly intelligent genius! She has already published several books, and they seem to contain a lot ofplicated and tricky plots. Don¡¯t tell me she can¡¯t even see through this matter, unless her reputation was just hyped up!] [It seems some people will throw away their values for the sake of their so-called idols. Their ability to lie through their teeth is amazing! They say that our brother is the one to me for not exining himself, but on what basis should he exin to those who don¡¯t believe him? Before that, why don¡¯t you ask yourself, are you worthy? If I suspect that you¡¯re not human, shouldn¡¯t youe and exin to me that you¡¯re actually human? Excuse me, are you human? Very good, you¡¯re not!] [Also, what was the rtionship between our brother and her in the past? She destroyed our brother with a simple apology. Didn¡¯t she think of the consequences? Didn¡¯t she think this would make our brother¡¯s heart grow cold and harm his reputation? You¡¯re saying it was also because of her that our brother could continue filming and wasn¡¯t shut out? If you don¡¯t believe it, go and investigate: Our brother won every role that he has ever taken on with his own diligence, and he also has the director¡¯s recognition! I advise a certain person¡¯s fans not to think too highly of themselves. The Earth turns for everyone who lives on it, not just you!] One shouldn¡¯t be fooled by the fact that Lu Boran usually didn¡¯t have many active fans. When his manager posted a promo vid once in a while, it would be followed by a bunch of nderousments. At this moment, however, thebat power of Lu Boran¡¯s fans could be described in one word: valiant! There were even some onlookers who couldn¡¯t stand it and joined in. Compared with Qi Yan, who had 20 million followers on Weibo, Lu Boran wasn¡¯t any worse off! The battle between the two sides was in full swing. Just as it reached a stalemate, Lu Boran posted again: Lu Boran: [I¡¯m used to my own surveince. I have full videos of all the dirt on me. [If you don¡¯t believe me, try ndering me again? [I was indeed toozy to exin in the past. I had no time and there was no need; those who believe in me never doubted me. I express my thanks and bow to them here. [As for why now, it seems my little sister @Lu Xiao¡¯an was worried that her big brother would be bullied. So, I¡¯m rifying things. [Lastly, I have been single since birth. Thank you!] It was a simple exnation for why he was suddenly fighting back and absolving himself. The most important thing was that he had been single since birth, which meant he had never had a girlfriend before. Never! The post also contained a very professional legal warning letter. With one line, ¡°I¡¯m used to my own surveince,¡± anyone who dared to question the truth again or take things out of context and attempt ckmail would be destroyed by full surveince videos! What, you¡¯re not afraid of being sued? Come, then! [Ahhh, Big Brother is domineering, Big Brother is mighty!] Chapter 63 - Untitled

Chapter 63: Untitled

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions [I love this little sister so much; she¡¯s actually worried that her big brother will be bullied. Your brother is a super viin who can scare a group of people to death every time a drama is released. It¡¯s already a good thing that he doesn¡¯t bully others, alright?] [Hahaha, why does this sound like he¡¯s spoiling his little sister?] A group of happy fans left all sorts of messages andments. As for Qi Yan, Lu Boran never said a word. Anyone with eyes could tell that Qi Yan didn¡¯t belong in the category of people who believed in him. Thus, it wasn¡¯t a problem for him to not exin things to her. Besides, they no longer had a sibling rtionship. Qi Yan¡¯s face turned green again. She never thought that Lu Boran would be so heartless, and that he would actually have so many tricks up his sleeve. He always looked indifferent. Ning Hua had told other people many times that he was her boyfriend, and he didn¡¯t deny it? Who was so cold-blooded as to actually turn surveince cameras on themselves? Doing it for Lu An? This was actually a deliberate dig at Qi Yan to infuriate her, right? Hypocrite! Hypocrite!!! Fortunately, her fans weren¡¯t affected much. Who knew if he already knew the truth. Qi Yan was secretly furious, and instigated people again to make the in female lead of ¡°Luo Mingshi¡± trend. Little did she know that Lu Boran only started surveilling himself in real time after the first time he was ndered. And the reason he ignored Ning Hua¡¯s scam was that Ning Hua was Qi Yan¡¯s good friend. Anyway, whether or not he had a girlfriend hadn¡¯t mattered to him before. Of course, it was different now. ¡­ On the other side, Chen Wenyu liked Lu Boran¡¯s post, and so did Xiang Quqi and Hua Wenqian¡­ One after another, famous directors and celebrities in the entertainment industry, including many celebrities who had ndered Lu Boran before, took the initiative toe to his Weibo and show their goodwill. All of them were very careful, as if they were worried that Lu Boran would throw out more evidence to disprove the nder. [Hahaha, Lu Boran is ruthless. With just one line, ¡°I¡¯m used to my own surveince,¡± the entire entertainment industry has surrendered!] Lu Boran¡¯s Weibo ount had never been so harmonious and joyful before! Lu Boran¡¯s fans were ecstatic. They scrolled through thements from top to bottom, left to right, and inside out. asionally, they would see a few hatefulments, and tear them apart without a word. The feeling of being able to justly tear someone apart and leave them speechless could be described in one word: amazing! Some even switched to Lu An¡¯s Weibo and went after the haters whosements Lu An had forwarded previously. [@Little Chick Doesn¡¯t Eat Rice, @Hua Weiming, @Xiaoxiao Isn¡¯t Small Anymore¡­ You have to keep your word. Do you have the guts to bet with our little sister? As long as she proves herself on Evaluating Actors China after this, all of you have to do what you said on your Weibo ounts, alright?] [@Little Chick Doesn¡¯t Eat Rice, @Hua Weiming, @Xiaoxiao Isn¡¯t Small Anymore¡­ Are you not replying because you¡¯re nning to escape? Perhaps it¡¯s still not toote for you to back out and apologize! Our little sister is very magnanimous! However, people should be responsible for what they say. What do you think? *smile* *smile* *smile*] As the group was having fun, someone raised a doubt: [So, what about the female lead of ¡°Luo Mingshi,¡± Zhao Xiaoyu? Her parents already said something like that, so it definitely can¡¯t be fake! But if it isn¡¯t Lu Boran, then it¡¯s¡­ My, my god! It can¡¯t be that Lu Boran¡¯s little sister is actually a lesbian, right?] Chapter 64 - If Someone Threatens You...

Chapter 64: If Someone Threatens You...

[My god, I was just guessing! I didn¡¯t say anything! *covers mouth* Don¡¯t me me!] This person had a strong desire to live, but herments still caused a stir! That was right. Zhao Xiaoyu¡¯s parents were clearly honest people. Honest people wouldn¡¯t lie, especially when it came to ndering their own daughter. Therefore, this matter was absolutely true, and couldn¡¯t be overturned! And besides Lu Boran, Lu An, and Xiang Quqi, who else was noteworthy in ¡°Luo Mingshi¡±? The traffic star[1] who had been cast as the male lead previously could barely be counted in. Now that he had been let go, however, wasn¡¯t it just those three? If it wasn¡¯t Lu Boran who had been implicated in that matter with Zhao Xiaoyu, then¡­ wasn¡¯t Lu An the only one left? After all, Xiang Quqi was just Lu An¡¯s little attendant. Without Lu An¡¯s approval, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have the guts to do something so despicable. So¡­ [My god! I heard that young girls whock love often have a good impression of beautiful and gentle big sisters. Do you think¡­ *observing secretly*] [Yes, yes, yes! I¡¯ve seen cases like that before, and it¡¯s the type with a younger top and older bottom! Also, I think that person looks like a top! She¡¯s so direct in her speech, and she doesn¡¯t take things to heart, and¡­ D*mn, the more I think about it, the more I think it¡¯s true. My worldview is gradually copsing¡­] The audience discussed it among themselves, and were practically already imagining all sorts of wild scenarios! Many people even wrote mini essays online. They were all about Lu An and Zhao Xiaoyu, and the content was¡­ But very quickly, they were pped in the face! #AnOldCouplesHelplessness# was trending again. However, it wasn¡¯t the same video as before, but a new upload. When they finished watching the video, almost everyone fell silent. [Damn, this is insane! If it were a more tragic family, even the kind with money-grubbing parents who didn¡¯t love their children, there would be no way to get out of this situation, right? Especially if they don¡¯t have someone in high ces to help them out.] [Right? At that time, it would be the decay of a lonely delicate flower, and even her reputation would be ruined. No one would understand.] [Speaking of which, those who smeared little sister and wrote mini essays, shouldn¡¯t youe out to apologize?] Thements gradually increased. The video said ¡ª ¡°If someone threatens to kill your entire family if you refuse to do as they say, what will you do?¡± [1] Stars who don¡¯t have much talent or skills, but have huge numbers of fans, which make themmercially viable Chapter 65 - Solving the Case

Chapter 65: Solving the Case

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°If someone threatens to kill your entire family if you refuse to do as they say, what will you do? ¡°I recorded the call immediately and gathered all the evidence. I wanted to call the police, but I didn¡¯t dare. ¡°We¡¯re just a small family with no money or power; we don¡¯t have any resources to fight them head-on. So, in the end, I chose to hurt my daughter to protect her. However, my son scolded me fiercely. He said that the wicked won¡¯t let us go just because we back down, but will only be worse. As long as they want to, they can chew us up until not even our bones are left. Furthermore, because I gave in earlier, we lost the only bargaining chip we could fight with! ¡°He¡¯s right. I¡¯m very d that my son is a person who distinguishes right from wrong, but I¡¯m also very worried. I¡¯m worried that he¡¯s too upright and impulsive, and will be bullied. I¡¯m useless and I¡¯m a coward! Compared with my daughter¡¯s dream, I just want our family to be safe. So, even if I hurt others, I won¡¯t regret that decision at all! But ¡ª ¡°My daughter almost died earlier! If it wasn¡¯t for Miss Lu¡­ ¡°My daughter once said that if she can¡¯t live the way she wants in this life, she¡¯s willing to end her misery earlier. ¡°It was me. I was the one who killed all her hopes. It was me! She gritted her teeth and made it through when it was so difficult in the past, and even remained optimistic, but this time¡­ ¡°I¡¯m very ashamed, and I apologize to the person I ndered, and to my daughter. I hope that you won¡¯t misunderstand my daughter. You can scold me however you want! Also, I¡¯ll do my best to cooperate with the police in their investigation to uncover the bunch of demons who destroyed our family. ¡°Finally, I sincerely thank Miss Lu! I hope that every family in difficulty has a benefactor who can help them. I hope that every person who is suffering will be positive and optimistic. I hope that there will be less evil and more good in this world. Thank you!¡± At the same time, Zhao Xiaoyu¡¯s father posted all the evidence he had collected. The other party threatened to take their lives many times in the evil-sounding tone of a voice changer. Listening to it, one couldn¡¯t help but shiver. When the other party saw that they weren¡¯t attracting any attention, they even went directly to look for them. Who knew what this poor family had suffered the entire night while everyone was busy enjoying the show yesterday! If it wasn¡¯t for Lu An¡­! [I don¡¯t care, I¡¯m on Lu An¡¯s side this time! Good job, rich young miss!] [I hope this world is a little kinder!] [People who make threats, die! I hope the police catch the criminal ASAP and send people to protect Sister Zhao Xiaoyu¡¯s family.] [True story: I saw that a family with the surname Kang called the police a few days ago after they were robbed. In the end, the robbers came back and killed the couple, their young son was seriously injured, and a member of the poverty alleviation office in the vige was also injured. F*ck, evil people nowadays are too arrogant! If you call the police, you¡¯re afraid you¡¯ll drive them to desperate action! If you don¡¯t call the police, what if they be addicted to bullying you? This is the first time I¡¯m so thankful for the Lu family¡¯s wealth. I hope everyone is safe and sound!] The discussion online was heated, and it was mostly about Zhao Xiaoyu¡¯s current situation and the progress of the investigation. Very quickly, the case was solved. The criminal suspect was a local hoodlum near Zhao Xiaoyu¡¯s family¡¯s neighborhood. He said that he couldn¡¯t stand a woman from the slums being selected to be the female lead in a big drama, so he acted maliciously toward them. But was that really the case? Chapter 66 - Popular Little White Flower of the Entertainment Circle Overturned

Chapter 66: Popr Little White Flower of the Entertainment Circle Overturned

The audience spected one after another: [Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange? If you ask me, whoever stands to benefit the most if Zhao Xiaoyu is removed as the female lead is the mastermind!] [What kind of thug is this? Rather than kill people, isn¡¯t it good to wait until the family has money, and then collect a protection fee? Threatening someone with their life is such a thankless task, unless his brain is fried. He definitely took money from someone behind the scenes!] [To be honest, I already predicted the entire thing, but I didn¡¯t dare say it. Some people¡¯s fans are too brainless! Also, how can a video posted by an ordinary person be popr so suddenly? To say that there¡¯s no shady maniption going on, I don¡¯t believe it!] [+1. Me too! I don¡¯t believe it either!] [The two idiots above, have you forgotten that Sister Zhao Xiaoyu¡¯s father almost got his daughter hurt because he was too worried and gave in? If you ask me, that bad person should be punished. Who cares who she is? From the start, I felt that there was something wrong with the female star surnamed Miao! Besides, shouldn¡¯t she apologize for causing her fans to rip into someone else after she posted about being removed from the show?] [That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. If you have the skills,e catch me online. I want to go and scold her. Is there anyw to say that I can¡¯t?] Many people were worried about getting into trouble, and were also worried about ndering others, but there were also many people who were impulsive and hot-blooded. Compared with those whocked evidence and were worried about identally hurting someone, this was what they understood: [I don¡¯t care who she is. If she¡¯s suspicious, she should be questioned. I also doubted Lu An before! If it¡¯s a misunderstanding, I¡¯ll apologize. If you hesitate to denounce someone because of uncertainty, what if you let the real bad guys go?] [This world needs thoughtful good people, but also hot-blooded idiots. Since all of you have chosen to be good, then I¡¯ll go and be the fool. I just don¡¯t want to let any bad person get away with it. If I¡¯m proven wrong in the end, you can bury me!] Of course, there were also a number of people who purely wanted to take their negative emotions out on someone, just like how they scolded Lu An earlier.?Since everyone says you¡¯re bad, then I¡¯ll scold you. That way, no one can scold me, right? Very quickly, Miao Ke¡¯er was scolded and became a hot search topic. ¡°White lotus,¡± ¡°fans incited in war of words,¡± ¡°biggest suspect in the Zhao family case,¡± and so on and so forth. Even Miao Ke¡¯er acting like a big shot in the production team previously and her photoshopped acting were exposed. All the major marketing ounts were vying for the topic: ¡°Popr little white flower of the entertainment circle overturned!¡± On the other side, Miao Ke¡¯er was livid! It was cker than pig liver! Now, not only was she being dragged through the mud, Lu Boran and Lu An had even been washed clean! Miao Ke¡¯er had never felt so full of hate before, to the point that she wanted to kill someone! ¡°Forget it, use this opportunity to rify things. In any case, the person behind the scenes won¡¯t be able to uncover you. I was negligent this time, and indeed, I underestimated how much of a schemer some people can be. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m already fighting for the other newbie director spot in that lousy variety show. No one has ever been able to humiliate me.¡± Qi Yan¡¯s face was livid and filled with ruthlessness! ¡°Mm, I trust you.¡± Seeing how confident Qi Yan was, Miao Ke¡¯er could only nod. She had no other choice. Very quickly, Miao Ke¡¯er posted an apology on Weibo. She said that she had been too rash with her words earlier and had been too sad to think about her wording. She hadn¡¯t expected her fans to tear into the other person for her sake. She hoped that everyone wouldn¡¯t me her fans, and she was the one to me, and so on. Chapter 67 - Fired?

Chapter 67: Fired?

In short, she had to take all the me. Whether it was her fault or not, she had to say it was, which made her supporters feel even more sorry for her, and made the people scolding her feel like she couldn¡¯t be med entirely for things. Then, Miao Ke¡¯er announced that she would be taking part as a guest on Evaluating Actors China, and hoped that her acting skills would be recognized on the show. Once this post went out, basically no one scolded Miao Ke¡¯er anymore, and her fans started to rally to her again. After all, there was no direct proof that she was the mastermind behind the incident with Zhao Xiaoyu. The matter was considered to be over. Everyone stopped discussing it. Bored, they instead focused on the popr variety show that had yet to even start airing ¡ª Evaluating Actors China, second season. [If you ask me, the one who benefits the most from this matter ¡ª is Evaluating Actors China! Going around in circles, all the back and forth, and all the hot topics ¡ª it¡¯s all for Evaluating Actors China!] [I know, right? Little judge,e out and take a beating. Honestly speaking, you were the one who blew up the war of words, and you were the one who plotted the incident against Miss Zhao Xiaoyu¡¯s family, right? Hehe, I¡¯ve long seen through all your schemes! *doge* *doge*] [Above, are you so great? Goodbye, I¡¯m very sorry to have to make this decision, but I ran into something unexpected, so I¡¯m officially saying goodbye to you. I¡¯ve been waiting for updates, and I really can¡¯t take it. This time, I suddenly want to leave because¡­ I¡¯m going to have lunch! Hahaha~ dailyupdate.JPG. I love it!] There were a lot of nutty online users. Looking at the onlinements, Li Zheng, the director of Evaluating Actors China, was both happy and worried. The show¡¯s format had been changed initially because he was worried that the audience would be bored with the same old form. Now, there was no need to worry about the show¡¯s poprity anymore; there were even many popr actors who hade forward, wanting to coborate, when many of them had clearly rejected the invitation from the production team previously. The show¡¯s poprity would definitely continue to rise! But the list of guest directors¡­ Was it really alright? This was a show which relied on established reputation to win the audience over! Lu An had no experience whatsoever to her name. In particr, she was still a minor, and had been so boastful on Weibo! Anyone who was unreasonable would most likely fail! Li Zheng¡¯s head hurt! But this person had been rmended by Chen Wenyu! Chen Wenyu! Worst came to worst, he could retire after this season. Li Zheng had a pessimistic expression on his face. At that moment, he absolutely didn¡¯t think that he wouldter go all out to beg Lu An for the opportunity to film her live! ¡­ South City Bay Forest Park. Lu An brought over a fewrge bags of prepped meat. It was already four in the afternoon. After sorting out the matter with Zhao Xiaoyu, Lu An was toozy to return to the production team. If she got busyter, she wouldn¡¯t have time for anything else, so Lu An just arranged to have a barbeque with Ling Chuan. She had long heard that the scenery in South City Bay Forest Park was unique. It was right next to the sea, and was a prime travel spot. Seeing it today, Lu An had to say that it indeed lived up to its reputation! Resplendent vegetation, and a wide expanse of sea! ¡°Ahhh~~¡± Lu An put down the food bags, ran toward the sea and roared with all her might. She was so happy that she bounced on her little feet! Ling Chuan shook his head with a helpless smile. After setting up the grill and lighting the charcoal, he called Lu An over. It wasn¡¯t the end of office hours yet, and the golden sun was shining brightly. There was basically no one around. Lu An took out the condiments for the meat and arranged them skillfully on a rack. She put on the disposable apron she had bought earlier and a red kerchief. As she roasted the meat, she asked Ling Chuan, ¡°Brother, you¡­ um, were you fired?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Chapter 68 - Fox River

Chapter 68: Fox River

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Huh?¡± Ling Chuan was befuddled. What kind of logic was this? ¡°Last¡­st night. It felt like you weren¡¯t very happy? ¡°And, isn¡¯t it office hours now? You had time when I asked you out, so ¡ª ¡°Did your boss fire you?¡± Lu An¡¯s expression was earnest as she analyzed the matter. Her question was blunt and direct! Ling Chuan: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°So, if you really were fired, what do you n to do?¡± Ling Chuan had a sly smile on his face, and his curved eyes were more charming than a woman¡¯s as he drew closer to her. The little girl flushed for some reason. She straightened up, patted him on the shoulder, and said, ¡°If you want me to introduce a job to you, just tell me. I¡¯ll definitely help you!¡± ¡°Is that so? ¡°Then, what job does An¡¯an want to introduce to me?¡± The man wrapped hisrge palm around the little girl¡¯s arm. He bent down slightly and leaned closer to her with an expectant expression. Not far away, Shen Liang was practically puking blood! This shameless thing. Was he taking advantage of the youngdy? He was, right? His morals had copsed! The little girl looked even happier, and said, ¡°Hm, of course it depends on what you¡¯re good at or what you like to do! ¡°Brother Xiao Chuan, what do you want to do?¡± ¡°So, what do you think about acting?¡± Ling Chuan started to tease Lu An. ¡°Mm, I think it¡¯s quite good! You¡¯re definitely good-looking enough; more than enough! But¡­¡± As for his acting skills? Lu An rubbed her chin and said, ¡°How about this? If you really want to be an actor, follow me first. If there¡¯s a suitable role, you can practise first. Once you¡¯re more or less ready, you can go look for productions on your own. How about it?¡± But if Brother Xiao Chuan debuted like this, given his looks, there would definitely be a lot of people with indecent thoughts, right? Especially since Brother Xiao Chuan wasn¡¯t smart. What if he was tricked again? The little girl¡¯s heart ached at that thought. Someone as pure and clean as Brother Xiao Chuan couldn¡¯t be tainted! Little did she know that the sly old fox was waiting for her to fall into his trap! If the little girl wanted to be a director, then who were the people who would be the closest to her and who could see her at all times? Of course, it was the actors under her. In particr, it had to be that kind of lousy acting which would require step-by-step guidance from her! Heh! Ling Chuan hid the pleased look in his eyes and feigned guilt as he said, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be too troublesome for you? I¡¯m so much older, but you always have to teach me.¡± ¡°Of course not. Why would you think that?¡± Lu An frowned and wasn¡¯t very happy. She turned over the meat that was almost done roasting and continued, ¡°Everyone has their own strengths and shorings. Perhaps I¡¯m just slightly better at using my brain? But if it wasn¡¯t for you, it would have been hard for me to go out and y before! What¡¯s the use of being smart, when I can only stay at home every day?¡± The little girl pouted pitifully. When she thought of her previous life, which had been utterly boring apart from finding happiness in books¡­ Just thinking about it made her heart ache and made her want to hug herself! After roasting the meat, Lu An gave a te to Ling Chuan andforted him, telling him not to think too much. ¡°Yes!¡± Ling Chuan couldn¡¯t help but smirk. He took the te and took a bite of the meat kebab. He was about to say something, but was immediately stunned by the taste! Chapter 69 - Take a Look...

Chapter 69: Take a Look...

He praised, ¡°Delicious!¡± ¡°Right?¡± The little girl was very pleased with herself. She raised her eyebrows proudly, turned around, and continued roasting the meat. She looked so earnest and pure. Under the dim yellow light of the setting sun, her fair face seemed to be limned in soft light. It was wless, dreamy, and resplendent, like the bright moon on the horizon! The man looked at her with deep eyes. Only after unconsciously eating a few meat kebabs did he recall something, and he asked, ¡°Erm, are you alright? ¡°I saw the trending topics online before. Many people were scolding you, and that in female lead in your production team¡­¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m fine! Of course I¡¯m fine. How can anything happen to me?¡± The little girl had an innocent expression on her face as she said, ¡°However, Sister Xiaoyu was injured, and probably needs to recuperate for a bit.¡± ¡°Sister Xiaoyu?¡± This was the keyword that Ling Chuan caught. He thought of the mini essays online about the little girl and that person!!! ¡°That¡¯s right. I was initially worried that she would be in poor condition. However, after thinking about it carefully, this experience will also help to improve her acting tremendously in the future! ¡°After all, human beings have to experience things for themselves before they can understand them more clearly. Since it has already happened, try your best to think about it in a more positive light. What do you think?¡± The little girl smiled sweetly and spoke in a forthright manner. After experiencing darkness and crossing through it, what naturally remained was the bright and beautiful sunlight and contented calm. Ling Chuan was still clinging to the main point, his gaze deep. ¡°So, you like her? She was worried about her, and even praised her! ¡°Otherwise?¡± Lu An didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Sister Xiaoyu is good-looking, kind, and gentle. She¡¯s definitely not the silly sort, and also had a cool and slightly roguish air about her when she first auditioned. Of course I like her!¡± Otherwise, Lu An wouldn¡¯t have gone straight to her ce to look for her just because of Zhao Xiaoyu¡¯s message saying that she was quitting! She wasn¡¯t someone who had that much free time! The little girl widened her eyes, clearly wondering why he was asking her this question. Ling Chuan: ¡°¡­¡± So, she really liked her? And she liked her a lot? Alright! The girl whom he, Ling Chuan, had had an eye on for more than ten years, was actually stolen in the blink of an eye, and it was by a girl? A girl??? This was simply the most indescribable humiliation in his most perfect life! A disgrace!! Ling Chuan¡¯s face was ashen, but he tamped down his unhappiness! In the end, he still smiled and said in a bewitching voice, ¡°So, does our Little Sister An¡¯an like those who are good-looking and smart, but who can be cool and roguish?¡± ¡°Hm, that¡¯s right, I guess you could say that! ¡°Why are you suddenly like this? Hahaha~¡± Looking at Ling Chuan¡¯s simpering appearance, with his fingers even curled next to his cheeks and his pinkies sticking out, Lu An was going tough herself to death. She couldn¡¯t even roast the meat properly!! The man, however, said very seriously, ¡°It¡¯s like this: Hasn¡¯t our An¡¯an always liked stimting and novel things? So, this big brother has been thinking about what to do so that our An¡¯an doesn¡¯t get bored. After all, you¡¯ve already helped me so much, so of course, I have to do something for you, right?¡± Chapter 70 - So Sour Your Teeth Will Fall Out

Chapter 70: So Sour Your Teeth Will Fall Out

He winked as he spoke, a bashful and meaningful look on his face. He raised the little girl¡¯s chin with slender fingers. ¡°Eugh!¡± Not far away, Shen Liang felt like he was going to puke! F*ck, he really wanted to stab himself in the eye! Was the capital¡¯s grand overbearing CEO human? Was he human? On the other hand, Lu An was about to burst outughing! She grabbed the man¡¯s fingers with a soft hand and pulled them away. She bent over, hands on her knees as she still shook withughter. She said, ¡°You, you actually don¡¯t have to be like this. Just looking at you makes me happy! ¡°Really!¡±?It¡¯s like magic. So, you really don¡¯t have to be like this! You really don¡¯t! The little girlughed until her tears flowed.?Mommy, I can¡¯t take it anymore! ¡°Really?¡±?But you¡¯re happy when you see that woman too! Ling Chuan narrowed his eyes slightly and immediately hid his emotions. He looked at the meat that she hadn¡¯t eaten yet and said, ¡°Come and eat first. Don¡¯t just focus on roasting!¡± ¡°But I¡¯m used to roasting all of it first before eating. It¡¯s too inconvenient to eat them one by one!¡± The little girl spoke guilelessly. Her ck eyes were wide open, like that of a cute and obedient kitten. Ling Chuan was stumped for a bit, before he reached out and pulled her to the table. ¡°Then you can eat here. I¡¯ll roast the meat for you.¡± With that, he put on another apron with slender fingers and went over to the grill on long legs. ¡°But¡­¡± Lu An wanted to say that she was the one who was treating him to a meal, so how could she let¡­ However, it was rare to see her brother in an apron! He had such a tall and slender figure, and a noble face as gentle as jade. If one didn¡¯t know his character and capability, they would simply wonder if he was some sort of ambassador for mankind! ¡°Do you know how to do it?¡± Thus, her original guilty tone turned into one of doubt. The little girl¡¯s innocent little eyes were so silly and pure; she seemed to be pitying him? Ling Chuan was about to explode with anger again. He wanted to say that of course he knew how to do it, but he suddenly thought of something, and said wickedly, ¡°Why don¡¯t you teach me first?¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Lu An immediately agreed. Although her brother was very stupid, his appearance when he couldn¡¯t learn while she taught him was too cute! Lu An went to the grill and stood next to Ling Chuan. She held the meat kebabs in her soft hands and exined the condiments as she patiently taught Ling Chuan the color of the meat when it was done roasting, to remember to pay attention to the noodles and how to use the condiments. One was tall and the other was short. They were standing particrly close together and were wearing matching soft yellow aprons. Under the setting sun, the two figures cast shadows on the ground. Those who didn¡¯t know better would think that they were a newlywed couple having a sweet pic! Not far away, Shen Liang¡¯s teeth felt sour enough to fall out! He didn¡¯t know why he had to stand on the side and watch. The scenery was so good around here; he could stroll around, or leave and find a high-ss restaurant to have one or even several meals. Why did he have to stay here and watch them?? Shen Liang was about to die of anger. He wondered if Ling Chuan just wanted to poke him in a sore spot! There was no way he would admit that he wanted to steal that roasted meat for himself! Just then, the assistant at thepany called. ¡°Chief Liang, it¡¯s about that Evaluating Actors China show. The Qi family sent a gift over. They said that the young miss of the Qi family wants to take on the challenge of the director¡¯s role.¡± Chapter 71 - Elegant and Cool Third Brother

Chapter 71: Elegant and Cool Third Brother

¡°Which young miss of the Qi family? If she wants it, then¡­¡± Shen Liang was in a very bad mood because of the two people. He almost scolded the assistant, but suddenly realized something. ¡°Wait, is the young miss of the Qi family the one who was mistakenly raised by the Lu family for seventeen years?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Otherwise? Everyone in South City already knew about this matter. After all, it had been a very grand event when Miss Qi Yan returned to the Qi family. Those in the know once again deeply felt that the sons of the Lu family were truly indescribable. They weren¡¯t even willing to show up at the feast that had been thrown for their former little sister. Who knew how heartless they were! The assistant vaguely recalled how Miss Qi had stood on the steps that day and had despondently said that it was fine. The assistant didn¡¯t understand it, but he didn¡¯t dare argue with the boss, and could only ponder the matter inwardly. His boss instructed, ¡°Since she wants it so much, give it to her. As long as she indeed has some capability, she should prepare to do well.¡± Shen Liang casually said the words and then hung up. An evil smirk appeared on his nonchnt and handsome face. Hmph, idiot Ling Chuan, watch me make things difficult for you! No, I¡¯m making things difficult for your childhood sweetheart! One look at Qi Yan and it was clear that she wasn¡¯t an easy person to deal with. She was probably the reason why the reputations of Lu An and her brothers were so bad. Who knew if this little sister Lu An would be able to help her other brothers clear their names! After all, there had never been anything shady on her big brother to begin with, and he was even smart enough to hold onto all the evidence; it was just that he was toozy to exin. But her other brothers, who defended murderers, giarized others, advocated the use of foreign and fake medicine, or often bullied the weak at school, weren¡¯t so simple! I¡¯m looking forward to it! Shen Liang immediately felt better. He nced arrogantly at the two people before he swaggered off to enjoy himself. ¡­ On the other side, it hadn¡¯t been long after the gift was sent out that they received a reply. Sure enough, things were different after she became the Qi family¡¯s daughter! If she was from the Lu family, her gift would have been thrown out long ago! A deep smirk appeared on Qi Yan¡¯s lips. She wondered how that sickly Lu An had gotten a rmendation. Directors at Chen Wenyu¡¯s age might look upright and modest on the surface, but they definitely engaged in shady dealings behind the scenes! After all, wasn¡¯t the entertainment industry like that? However, everyone had a tacit understanding to keep mum, or just didn¡¯t say anything. Qi Yan¡¯s eyes were full of disdain. She was already nning how to turn things around on the show. ¡­ After the barbeque with Ling Chuan and ying by the sea for a while, Lu An packed up the rest of the meat and prepared to go back to her father and brother. It was already past seven in the evening, and the sky had just turned dark. Seeing that the lights were on in the small bungalow, the little girl quickly took out her keys to open the door. ¡°Dad? Big Brother?¡± she called out happily. The little girl poked her cute head into the house. In the bright and beautiful living room, there was no father or big brother; there was only an unfamiliar, beautiful young man sitting on the sofa in the middle of the living room. The beautiful young man was dressed in a dark red linen shirt paired with dark-colored pants. His wavy bronze hair was in an exquisite and fresh style and made him seem almost like he had mixed blood. It entuated the fine, delicate lines of his elegant and cool face. That was right, he was elegant and cool! His skin was wless and fair, he had a tall nose, and his deep eyes had a bewitching quality to them. Unlike Big Brother¡¯s wicked charm, he had an effeminate air which nevertheless hid boiling killing intent! Chapter 72 - Discrimination?

Chapter 72: Discrimination?

Was he reading a very thick book of some sort? Sensing her, the young man nced at her. Lu An felt very confused. She strode into the house and casually ced the bag on the ss table on the side. Then, she sat down on the sofa on the other side. Her ck eyes were fixed on him as she stared at him like he was an oddity, and didn¡¯t say anything. A certain third brother: ¡°¡­¡± D*mn girl, what are you doing? Don¡¯t you know how to call me big brother first? Slender fingers rested on his knees. The young man could no longer sit still. However, his little sister didn¡¯t say anything, so he didn¡¯t say anything either. Let¡¯s see who breaks first! Thus, in that fairly small living room, the siblings sat opposite each other and looked at each other without saying anything. The atmosphere was strange and extremely quiet! A certain third brother¡¯s handsome face gradually tensed up, and the fingers on his knees froze. In the end, he still spoke first. ¡°That¡­¡± ¡°Oh, I remember now. You¡¯re the driver from today, right?¡± Before he could finish, there was extreme wonder in the little girl¡¯s bright eyes. Her lips were pressed together, and seemed to contain a hint of¡­ happiness? A certain third brother: ¡°¡­¡±?Do you have the Monkey King¡¯s eyes??The difference was so big, but she could still recognize him? His face darkened immediately, and a certain third brother said in a fierce tone, ¡°I¡¯m your third brother, Lu Qingzhou. Dad said that he has something on at thepany today and won¡¯t being back for dinner, and Big Brother has to do promotions for that drama or whatever from before, so he also won¡¯t be back for dinner. ¡°I bought some groceries. They¡¯re in the kitchen.¡± As a certain third brother spoke, he jerked his chin in the direction of the kitchen, as if to say, ¡°Go and cook.¡± The little girl had an extremely innocent and adorable expression on her face. ¡°But, I¡¯ve already eaten?¡± ¡°Wh- what?¡± A certain third brother nearly exploded with anger and nearly jumped up from the sofa! Seriously! Luckily, he had dyed his father and managed to chase Big Brother away; he had wanted to at least give her a chance to show off what she could do! Was this damn girl treating him differently? Did she think that he wasn¡¯t as outstanding as their father and big brother? D*mn it. After seeing how gentle she was with them, he had thought that she was actually quite cute! How was this cute? Not cute at all! She was only¡­ A little cute¡­ Just a little, just a little! Inwardly indignant, a certain third brother stole a nce at a certain little sister. He said in a fierce tone, ¡°Then what about the groceries I bought?¡± There was a faint hint of grievance between his cold and hard eyebrows. The little girl was even more puzzled. ¡°Then, since you want to eat, you can cook them yourself?¡± Wasn¡¯t it very simple? ¡°I¡­¡±?If I knew how to cook, why would I count on you? A certain third brother wanted to die of grievances, but his dignity as a man wouldn¡¯t allow him to lower his head. Fine he would do it; it was just a meal, right? He didn¡¯t believe that he couldn¡¯t cook well. He didn¡¯t need her! ¡°Got it!¡± A certain third brother stood up and went to the kitchen, not looking back at her at all. The little girl was really innocent. She didn¡¯t know what was wrong with this brother. However, since Dad and Big Brother weren¡¯ting back for dinner, then¡­ She would reluctantly eat all of this! She wasn¡¯t full to begin with, and it felt like she hadn¡¯t bought enough meat. As for now, hehe~ The little girl smiled proudly and opened the bag with her small hand. She took out the meat that was still warm, and started eating. Chapter 73 - Watch Little Sister Clean Fish

Chapter 73: Watch Little Sister Clean Fish

¡°Nuan~ nuan~¡± She also turned on the LCD TV. Sure enough, this meat was delicious. It was fragrant, tender, and crisp, but just a little nd. She had originally wanted to give them to Dad and Big Brother, so she hadn¡¯t added that much chili. Let¡¯s add some chili first. Lu An put down the box in her hand and headed to the kitchen while still gnawing on the meat. Third Brother Lu Qingzhou¡¯s face was taut and he was very unhappy. He looked at the superrge fish, pork ribs and meatballs which he had bought on purpose. He had initially nned to test his little sister¡¯s cooking skills. But now, all of this was going to be destroyed in his hands? His eyes were nted and gloomy, especially when he saw that his little sister had actually started eating meat kebabs on her own after he left, and didn¡¯t tell him! A certain third brother immediately felt like she was looking down on him! cing the knife on the chopping board, heid out the huge fish and started to process it with a taut face. When Lu An entered, she happened to see her third brother cleaning the fish scales. He had a tall and upright figure, and his gaze and movements were like that of a cold and focused machine. Gone was the aggressive reserve from before; he was apletely different person! However,pared with a chef¡¯s swift bulldozer-like movements, a certain third brother¡¯s method was ¡ª Holes! That was right, holes! He dug in hard to create deep holes, like he was digging for small potatoes; the scales werepletely unaffected. Each blood-colored lump was ced to the side. They were super uniform, like specimens, but felt creepy somehow, and made the scalp tingle! Lu An stared nkly. It took her a long time to react. What was he doing? Was he trying to break the bones? That lump is white meat, hey! Lu An widened her eyes, but Third Brother seemed absorbed in his task and didn¡¯t notice her at all! ¡°Sigh~¡± Lu An sighed helplessly. Taking advantage of Third Brother¡¯s next stab, she quickly grabbed his wrist before he continued destroying the fish. She said with a dark look, ¡°Let me do it.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± A certain third brother was gloomy, but he obediently put down the knife and stepped aside. How could he not know how to scale the fish? Of course he knew; he had done it deliberately. He knew she woulde; she had a conscience, at least! Third Brother¡¯s lips curled up slightly as he stood on the side and watched his little sister clean the fish. Little Sister grabbed some salt with her fair and tender hands and smeared it evenly on both sides of the big fish. After removing the slime, she picked up a small knife and started scaling. Scales dropped in small piles, like feathers being plucked. She had such thin and pale arms, but her strength and speed were really¡­! Very quickly, the scales were removed. The little girl picked up the big fish and put it in the sink. After carefully washing both sides, she ced a chopping board on top of the sink and started to cut up the fish with a small knife. The sharp de pierced right through the fish and went all the way down. The little girl reached into the belly with her soft hand and grabbed hold of the gills at the same time. With a sh of the small knife, she pulled out all the fish organs, and then washed them clean. She was proficient and smooth, and the entire process took less than five minutes! Five minutes! ¡°Do you do this often?¡± Lu Qingzhou couldn¡¯t help but be puzzled. His little sister had been the young miss of the Qi family. This sort of meat prep could probably only be seen in the kitchen of a more high-ss restaurant. Could it be that his little sister had always cooked for the Qi family? Chapter 74 - Getting Restless

Chapter 74: Getting Restless

As the saying went, practice made perfect. His little sister was so proficient only because she cooked often. That had to be it, right? A certain third brother inexplicably felt unhappy! He forgot that he himself was able to dissect many animals and nts after basically one nce. ¡°It¡¯s alright; it¡¯s been a while since I did it.¡± Lu An answered casually. She had transmigrated to a sea region before. Most of the people there were free and unrestrained, but the ce was also chaotic and dangerous. She had traveled together with several top chefs to search for delicacies in the deepest part of the sea. Thinking about it, it had been a truly thrilling and absolutely unique experience! Even if this fish was ten timesrger, she would still be able to handle it. ¡°What vor do you like? Steamed, braised, or stewed? Or salty? Or sweet?¡± Initially, she couldn¡¯t be bothered to cook anymore. She had grilled so much meat earlier; wasn¡¯t it good to rest? However, this fish was too tender. Although it wasn¡¯t like the ones in the other world, it made her miss how she had eaten fish prepared in different ways. Before Lu Qingzhou could reply, Lu An¡¯s bright eyes sparkled, and she said with a bright expression, ¡°Why don¡¯t we just do it all? ¡°In any case, this fish is big enough. Only when we use everything can we consider it worth it. What do you think?¡± ¡°Hehehe¡­¡±?Little Sister, as long as you¡¯re happy! As long as you¡¯re happy! A certain third brother couldn¡¯t say anything anymore. He had wanted to say, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be too troublesome?¡± and ¡°How far do you want to go?¡± To be honest, after tailing her for the entire morning and being busy the entire afternoon, he hadn¡¯t eaten anything up until now. He was already starving. However, seeing how cute and confident his little sister was, he could only choose to cook the fish several ways instead of just one. But was her cooking really that good? Lu Qingzhou couldn¡¯t help but feel a little doubtful. He then saw his little sister cut the fish into two. The head of the fish was divided into two parts, and the body of the fish was cut into eight fine pieces. Then, his little sister took out six tes and tworge soup bowls at once. Shebined the fish with the other ingredients he had bought. She didn¡¯t need his help at all. Her diligent little hands swiftly prepped the seasonings on one side while she steamed, braised, and even made stew on the other; she even had time to knead meatballs¡­ This natural and smooth workflow was the paragon everyone should aspire to! A certain third brother was utterly dazzled. His little sister¡¯s figure was like a streak of light which flitted here and there mischievously, and he was at aplete loss. Just as a certain third brother was feeling dizzy, a te of steamed fish was handed to him. It was a refreshing and tender feast for the eyes. The body of the fish had been meticulously processed by his little sister. Ity curved on the te. Its entire body was covered in a thick liquid. Two to three green leaves had been cutely attached to the fish head and cut scallions were sprinkled over the entire fish; it practically overflowed with deliciousness! A certain third brother immediately swallowed hard. Those ck eyes were fixed on the fish on the te. His hand was already stirring restlessly! Move! However, before he could do anything, his sister warned him, ¡°Don¡¯t steal a bite. You can only eat them all together!¡± Food like this had to be eaten and savored all at once for the best experience! ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be quick. If you¡¯re really hungry, have some roasted meat first.¡± Chapter 75 - Are You a Vampire?

Chapter 75: Are You a Vampire?

¡°Oh, oh!¡± With delicious food in front of him, Third Brother could no longer think. He immediately ced the fish on the table obediently, and at the same time, picked up the roasted meat from the takeaway box and popped it into his mouth. As he ate, he sat at the dining table and waited; he even arranged books around the food, as if afraid it would be snatched away. When Lu An brought the second and third dishes over, she saw Third Brother staring fixedly at the food with a tense expression on his handsome face. He looked conflicted, like he wanted to eat the fish, but the roasted meat was also good, yet he still wanted to eat the fish. However, his little sister told him he wasn¡¯t allowed to sneak a bite, so he could only protect the fish first. Compared with his reserved and murderous aura at the beginning, he was now like a delicate little flower, a little pitiful and aggrieved~ Hahaha~ Lu An almost couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing. Third Brother was too, too cute! Speaking of which, it seemed everyone called him a quack, and he used fake medicine and revered foreign practices? ¡°Alright, there¡¯s no more space for another te, so you can eat it.¡± Lu An scooped up a small meatball to feed to Third Brother. Her smiling and mischievous eyes were already starting to turn a little wicked~ A certain third brother didn¡¯t notice at all. He subconsciously ate the meatball which his little sister fed him. It was fresh and smooth in texture, and it seemed to swim around in his mouth like a little tadpole. He was instantly infinitely satisfied, and couldn¡¯t bear to swallow it at all! A certain third brother¡¯s eyes welled with tears. He wanted to brag about his little sister¡¯s cooking skills! And her gentleness! Which brat was it who was so blind and actually doubted this cute little sister who had such good cooking skills and was also considerate? Did he have water in his brain? Did he have tumors in his eyes? When had his former little sister ever made him meatballs to eat? It was already good enough if she didn¡¯t look at him superciliously! Very quickly, the dishes were all served. Steamed, braised, stewed, spicy hotpot, sour, sweet ¨C all sorts of fish dishes andplementary sides wereid out on the table. The main dish was a thick seafood congee. Lu An also cooked some noodles, vegetables, potatoes, and other ingredients in a pot. In addition, there was also a cauliflower dish and taro dessert. Third Brother Lu Qingzhou picked up a huge bowl and quickly filled it for his sister. He alsodled a bowl for himself. Looking at the tempting food on the table, he secretly took a deep breath, picked up his chopsticks, and was about to start eating! Suddenly¡­ There was the sound of the front door opening! Ahhh, no! No! Quickly leave! Go away! All of you! A strong sense of crisis instantly welled up at the thought that he might be robbed of his food, especially when he saw that it seemed there were two heads outside. Two? One was already infuriating enough, but two? Two? A certain third brother immediately put down his chopsticks and practically shot out like an arrow, wanting to push the two people out the door! Block! Block! No entry! No way! At least wait until he finished his meal! This was a feast that his little sister had specially made for him! However, how could he alone be a match for two people? He might still have been sessful if it was anyone else, but these two people were the Lu family¡¯s financial magnate, Lu Xiao, and the Lu family¡¯s great demon king, Lu Boran! They already knew that this brat wanted his little sister to cook for him; he bought so many ingredients, and even deliberately sent them away. As the father and big brother, they naturally had to give in to this younger one. However, he actually dared to order his little sister to cook so many dishes? So many! An entire table¡¯s worth! The corners of Father Lu¡¯s lips couldn¡¯t help but curl up. His face was dark as he said angrily, ¡°Lu Qingzhou, are you a vampire?¡± Chapter 76 - Third Brother: Weak, Pitiful, Helpless

Chapter 76: Third Brother: Weak, Pitiful, Helpless

¡°Little Sister has only been in this family for two days, and you¡¯re making her work so hard to make so many dishes? Are you exploiting her?¡± ¡°Shameless. You don¡¯t have even an ounce ofpassion or mercy. Hurry up and go back to your room to reflect on yourself!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Father Lu had already sat down at the dining table. He even picked up a meatball with his chopsticks and popped it into his mouth with a look of enjoyment on his face. As expected, his daughter¡¯s cooking skills were good! Today was also another day to brag about his daughter~ Big Brother Lu chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right! ¡°You¡¯re so big already, yet you don¡¯t have any manners at all. Is Little Sister someone you can order around? Go back to your room and reflect on yourself!¡± That cold and super disdainful gaze. As soon as he finished speaking, a certain big brother sat down at the dining table as well. He took the congee that his sister had alreadydled out and took a bite. Instantly, he looked radiant! A certain big brother smiled and said, ¡°Our An¡¯an, you¡¯ve really worked hard. Your cooking skills have reached new heights! Since you¡¯ve made so much, I definitely won¡¯t let any of your hard work go to waste!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Ever since eating our little An¡¯an¡¯s cooking, I feel that everything I¡¯ve ever eaten until now was for nothing! But No. 3, this guy¡­ Just a little is fine, but he even made you cook so much. My good daughter¡¯s hands must be sore. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely teach him a lesson for youter!¡± Father Lu hurriedly chimed in, then eagerly picked up some food for his daughter with his chopsticks. At the same time, he scolded No. 3. No. 1 also said that he would teach No. 3 a lesson on behalf of his little sister. To make such a cute little sister cook was unforgivable! This father and son had never been so well-coordinated before. Echoing one another, it was a wless performance! On the side, the aggrieved, pitiful, and helpless Lu No. 3: ¡°¡­¡± Since they were young, it had always been his eldest brother who led the four younger ones in rebelling against their father. When did they actually¡­ At that moment, a certain third brother already realized that he had been scammed. Letting him get to know his little sister better, and making a meal together to clear up the misunderstanding? It was clear that they wanted him to be the bad guy who ordered his little sister to cook. Then, the two of them would benefit from it, and at the same time, make a good impression on his little sister! Ah~~ these two detestable old foxes, old foxes!! A certain third brother was about to die of anger. He struggled to get closer to the dining table, but his big brother and father, one on each side of the table, stuck out their long legs. One was fierce and overbearing, while the other was cold and sinister.?If you¡¯re not afraid, why don¡¯t you take a step closer? A certain third brother wanted to cry. If he had known earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have gone to block them. He should have just eaten as much of the congee as he could. But it was toote to say anything now! Third Brother Lu Qingzhou had never looked so helpless before. Those ck and innocent eyes were like those of an abandoned puppy. They were pitiful, helpless, and lonely! Hahaha~ On the other side, a certain little sister couldn¡¯t help butugh. Third Brother was so cute~~ ¡°Alright, don¡¯t bully him like that!¡± Lu An scolded the two family heads and said, ¡°If Third Brother hadn¡¯t bought such a good fish, I wouldn¡¯t have been so keen to cook. It¡¯s all thanks to Third Brother that you can eat so much. Quickly let him sit down!¡± Even as she said that, Lu An stretched out her hands under the table and gave Big Brother and Dad two thumbs up. Chapter 77 - Third Brother, About-face

Chapter 77: Third Brother, About-face

You can bully people, but don¡¯t go too far! ¡°Oh?¡± Both Dad and Big Brother sized up No. 3 doubtfully, but still obediently put their legs down. Hmph! The one acting high and mighty now was Third Brother! He took the big bowl from his sister and sat down eagerly. He gulped down a few mouthfuls of congee before saying with a smile, ¡°Thank you, Little Sister! If your cooking skills weren¡¯t good, it would be useless no matter how good the fish I bought. ¡°Perhaps this is what people mean when they say that things serendipitously fall into ce!¡± A certain third brother beamed and had a contented expression on his face, as if this feast was all his and his little sister¡¯s doing. He even secretly nced at his father and big brother beside him. He was clearly showing off, right? ¡°Tsk!¡±?You sure know how to tter yourself. Father Lu and Big Brother Lu didn¡¯t think it was a big deal, and even scoffed disdainfully. Seeing No. 3 reach out to the braised fish with his chopsticks, a certain big brother and father attacked from the left and right. They each took half and ced it in their bowls before burying their heads in their food. Those movements were smooth and wless! They had utterly innocent expressions on their faces, as if it was just a coincidence and they hadn¡¯t had any intention of stealing his food. And even if they did¡­?Sorry, but isn¡¯t it because you¡¯re too lousy? No. 3, whose chopsticks met empty air: ¡°¡­¡± Annoying! He had no choice but to switch dishes, but tragedy ensued once again! Switching to the soup pot, Third Brother thought to himself,?You can¡¯t take thedle away, right??However ¡ª A certain big brother was one step quicker, and snatched thedle away. Meanwhile, a certain father directly picked up the pot of soup with both hands, not giving Third Brother any chance at all. He even smiled and asked with an earnest expression, ¡°Daughter, I¡¯m really craving food. Your cooking is too good. You don¡¯t mind me doing this, right?¡± Father Lu poured the soup into his bowl with a proud chuckle; he was way too pleased with himself! Lu An really couldn¡¯t hold back her smile. There were only three of them, and it was already this lively. Who knew how much fun it would be when there were three more in the future! Ahhhh! A certain little sister could no longer contain the excitement in her heart. She picked up a scoop anddled some soup for Third Brother, and also warned the other two, ¡°Enough, you already ate once yesterday. Let Third Brother eat more today!¡± Seriously, if this went on, Third Brother would be depressed, and wouldn¡¯t be as fun to y with in the future. Unbeknownst to his little sister, a certain third brother was so touched that he wanted to cry. He pursed his lips and started eating. He snuck a nce at his little sister, and while nothing showed on his face, he silently noted this down. From now on, his only rtive was this little sister. Whatever Dad or Big Brother could step aside, hmph! Little did he know that a certain big brother and a certain father secretly exchanged a look. They had wicked and smug looks on their faces which clearly said:?It worked! Father Lu:?It was me! Big Brother Lu:?It was clearly me! ¡­ On the other side, a young man was still keenly looking through his binocrs. When he saw his father and big brother drive back, Lu Xingran couldn¡¯t help but be nervous, especially after the door opened, and he saw that his third brother was already running over. Little No. 5 was scared to death. He was worried that his third brother would be instantly killed! However, when he thought about his third brother¡¯s embarrassing kungfu, he realized that it was only when he was treating patients that his third brother would be serious for a while. Every other time, he was like a madman with fluctuating emotions and crazy ideas. Who knew, maybe he would be able to deal with Big Brother and Dad? Lu Xingran wouldn¡¯t admit that he was a coward, and didn¡¯t dare go back to help! He was just a coward with his brothers; he wasn¡¯t like this in front of anyone else! Third Brother, I¡¯m sorry. You have to work hard and chase the white lotus away! Little No. 5 silently cheered on his third brother. Suddenly, his third brother called. Little No. 5 hurriedly answered the call. ¡°Hello, Third Brother?¡± Chapter 78 - Poisoned?

Chapter 78: Poisoned?

¡°You brat, have you been holed up at home all day long until you¡¯ve gone stupid? Our little sister is clearly so smart and cute, and also so gentle and considerate. What on earth is wrong with you? Not only are you scolding her for no reason, you¡¯re also thinking of ways to get rid of her? ¡°Let me tell you: As long as your third brother, Lu Qingzhou, is around, you can forget about bullying our little sister! You dumb brat!¡± Beep, beep, beep¡­ Before Lu Xingran could say anything, the call was already cut off. A certain third brother had probablypletely forgotten that he had been cursing his little sister inwardly for being a white lotus and a fake, and even a vixen! ¡°Hello? Hello? Third Brother? Third Brother?¡± Lu Xingran immediately dialed back, but ¡ª It didn¡¯t go through! Little No. 5 was very gloomy. He dialed again, but none of his calls could get through. Little No. 5 quickly realized: He had been blocked! Like with Big Brother, he had been blocked! WTF! So, that woman had already turned Third Brother? The little blondie wanted to explode. ¡°Little cutie, tell me, what¡¯s so good about that woman? Why does it seem like my big brother and third brother lost their souls after meeting her?¡± As for his father, who cared; as long as that little sister was willing to acknowledge him, he would probably give her his life. That lousy little sister from before was a good example; little No. 5 couldn¡¯t be bothered to say anything. The blond teenager held Little Tyrant Dragon in his arms and asked the question with an aching heart. Little Tyrant Dragon: ¡°Woof, woof, woof~¡±?At least that woman cooks delicious food, and she herself likes to eat. Even if she has a bunch of wicked thoughts, she never starves the people around her. Unlike you! It rubbed its empty stomach with one paw; the food which Lu Xingran gave him was really terrible! But this was what this pain-in-the-ass was thinking. ¡°Wh- what? ¡°You¡¯re saying that she poisoned my big brother and third brother?¡± The little cutie was pointing at its stomach; didn¡¯t that mean there was something wrong with the food? If there was something wrong, then wasn¡¯t it that the food was poisoned? Little No. 5 immediately put down the little cutie and hurriedly dragged his remaining second and fourth brother into a group ¡ª Furious No. 5: [Not good, not good. Second Brother, Fourth Brother, that woman actually poisoned Big Brother and Third Brother. Third Brother nowpletely listens to her. Third Brother even called me just now to give me a good scolding. He¡¯s never really scolded me. Then, when I called back, it didn¡¯t go through!] Furious No. 5: [Second Brother, Fourth Brother, what should we do next?] Furious No. 5: [Why don¡¯t you say something?] Little No. 5 was extremely worried, but his two brothers were busy and didn¡¯t bother with him for a while. Little No. 5 was already feeling depressed! Little Tyrant Dragon was utterly speechless. It really didn¡¯t understand. This was a good-looking young man. There was an ocean vi with a flower garden opposite, but he didn¡¯t want to stay there. Instead, he had to stay in this small ce which was only a few dozen square meters in size. Thendlord hade asking for rent in the morning, and it seemed that the boy didn¡¯t even have the money for instant noodles? Also, it used to think that the reason the boy never wore clothes was because he wasn¡¯t afraid of the cold. Only today did it realize that this child was just toozy to wash clothes! Also, it seemed that he only had a few clothes? However, he didn¡¯t like the heat, and kept turning the air conditioning on. Then, he caught a cold! Be careful, don¡¯t pass it to me! Not good. It was a smart Little Tyrant Dragon; it knew it couldn¡¯t stay in this house any longer! Chapter 79 - Second Brother

Chapter 79: Second Brother

¡°Woof, woof, woof!¡± It scratched at the door with its little paws and it looked into the distance, indicating that there was something outside. ¡°What is it?¡± Puzzled, Lu Xingran picked up the puppy and opened the door slightly! Oh~ now was the time! Taking advantage of the fact that Lu Xingran wasn¡¯t hugging it tightly, the little dog kicked Lu Xingran in the chest and dropped to the floor! Ahh~ Its little back, it hurts! But it wasn¡¯t a baby. Little Tyrant Dragon didn¡¯t care. After rolling a few times over the floor, it barely managed to steady itself, then broke into a run for the stairs, not stopping at all! Unfortunately, the small yellow meatball was quickly caught by the long-legged youngster. He caught it! ¡°Little cutie, you want to help your brother take revenge again, right?¡± Lu No. 5 was touched again. He thought that the people who would be beside him during his most difficult time would be his family. He didn¡¯t expect it to be such a dog! A puppy! ¡°Little cutie, don¡¯t worry. If I, Lu Xingran, have meat to eat in the future, you will definitely have soup to drink. ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s not bother with that woman for now. Let¡¯s go eat instant noodles!¡± Anyway, he wouldn¡¯t let that woman off. Hmph! There was a hint of ruthlessness in the young man¡¯s slender eyes. Holding the puppy gently in his arms, he went back inside to cook instant noodles. Poor Little Tyrant Dragon: ¡°¡­¡± Forget it, it didn¡¯t want to say anything. Hopefully, it wouldn¡¯t have starved to death before it saw that woman again. ¡°Wah,?sob, sob~¡± However, the more it thought about it, the more it couldn¡¯t ept it. It was the magnificent Little Tyrant Dragon, the system with the best performance in the Time and Space Administration. Other than being bullied by its host asionally, it had always gotten whatever it wanted. But now, it had actually fallen to this state! ¡°Howl, sob, sob~¡± Little Tyrant Dragon broke down and started bawling. Such a small body shook with its whines. From time to time, it would twitch a few times, and tears would fall! Lu Xingran¡¯s heart ached. ¡°Little cutie, what¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell? Don¡¯t scare me. ¡°You¡­?sob~¡± Perhaps it was because the puppy was crying too much, but little Lu No. 5 also couldn¡¯t help crying. He thought of his brothers who had been snatched away, and his pastrades; he thought especially of himself, who was now lonely and cold. The more he thought about it, the more unhappy he felt. One person and one dog huddled together for warmth, two small things in a big world, and cried like their hearts were breaking! Compared with the bright and joyful atmosphere in the bungalow on the other side, it was like the difference between heaven and earth! After crying for a long time, little No. 5 Lu Xingran finally felt that a big man shouldn¡¯t be so weak. Suddenly¡­ There was knocking on the door. Knock, knock! It was very loud and rhythmic, and was a shock to the system! W- who was it? Could it be that d*mnndlord again? Pitiful little No. 5 hugged himself tightly, the puppy in his arms. He wanted to pretend that he wasn¡¯t home. His heart was in his throat. He was afraid that the rude and unreasonablendy would rush into the house to ask him for money. Suddenly, there was a deep voice outside. ¡°Xingran, it¡¯s me!¡± ¡°Oh, Second, Second, Second Brother?¡± A certain young man was so excited that his voice wobbled! The little dog in his arms dropped onto the floor and ran toward the door. When he confirmed that the person standing outside the door was indeed his second brother, little No. 5 Lu Xingran hugged him and started crying again. He was like a snot bug that couldn¡¯t be torn off! Chapter 80 - Instant Betrayal

Chapter 80: Instant Betrayal

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions A certain second brother¡¯s thick and ck eyebrows knitted together tightly. He leaned away and looked very disdainful, but he didn¡¯t push the boy away. After entering the house, he looked and asked at the same time, ¡°What on earth happened? They were poisoned?¡± ¡°Oh, just¡­¡± Lu Xingran was about to reply, but noticed that his ce was a mess. He quickly let go of his second brother and flew around to clean up. His second brother was the most obsessed with cleanliness. Looking at this dog house, he would die of anger! But a certain second brother ¡ª Had. Already. Seen. Everything. Lu Jingfan¡¯s eyebrows twitched, but he didn¡¯t say anything. He just asked, ¡°Have you eaten? Do you have any food at home?¡± ¡°Oh, oh¡­¡± Little No. 5 hurried to reply. ¡°Woof! Woof, woof!¡± The little dog nudged at the stack of instant noodle cups in one corner, instantly betraying him. Lu Xingran, who was about to die of anxiety, warned secretly, ¡°Little cutie!¡± Second Brother hated it when he ate junk food! Hmph! ¡°Woof, woof!¡± The little dog wasn¡¯t afraid of him at all. It even pped its paws on the pile a few times. It was just short of saying that he was an instant noodle spirit who ate instant noodles all day! An instant noodle spirit! Hey, how can you be like this? Little No. 5 Lu XIngran felt that he had been betrayed. Then, the two guys who had been snuggling with each other just now started fighting. One went ¡°hmph, hmph, hmph¡±; one went ¡°woof, woof, woof!¡± When the fight reached the climax, a certain little brother turned around to exin, ¡°Second Brother, I just¡­¡± That glistening, puppy-like pitiful expression! ¡°Enough!¡± A certain second brother had a headache. Lu Jingfan reluctantly ced his briefcase on the grimy-looking sofa and brought the groceries that he had just bought to the kitchen. At the same time, he turned around and warned, ¡°Clean yourself and this ce up right away. If Ie out after cooking¡­¡± ¡°Oh, oh, I know. I¡¯ll go and clean up right now!¡± Before his second brother could finish speaking, little No. 5 very obediently picked up the puppy and went to clean up. A certain second brother sighed helplessly and went to the kitchen to cook. With his years of cooking for his brothers, three dishes and one soup were quickly served. They were verymon dishes: Mapo tofu, meat stir-fried with green peppers, tomato egg soup, and stir-fried Chinese cabbage. The room had already been tidied up, and No. 5 was drooling with hunger. God only knew how long it had been since he had eaten. Those sparkling eyes made him look like a fawn that was about to cry. A certain second brother shook his head helplessly again and considerately scooped a bowl of rice for him. He also handed him a pair of chopsticks. ¡°Eat quickly.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Thank you, Second Brother!¡± Little No. 5 immediately took the chopsticks and started eating like crazy. It was as if he hadn¡¯t eaten for several lifetimes! It was so fragrant. Half his bowl of rice had already disappeared before he even started on the dishes. He had only ever liked Second Brother¡¯s cooking since he was young! His second brother¡¯s cooking was the best! When his father had tossed the five brothers into the wild forest back then, it was thanks to his second brother¡¯s diligence in learning to cook that the five brothers were finally able to eat good food like normal people. Before that, they really had been like cavemen, eating wild vegetables and sleeping in the wilderness! Little No. 5 was extremely proud and satisfied. Very quickly, the bowl of rice was empty. A certain second brother shook his head helplessly. He put a lot of food in No. 5¡¯s bowl, and only spoke after No. 5 was done eating. Chapter 81 - Slapped In the Face

Chapter 81: pped In the Face

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°I¡¯ve contacted them, but No. 4 can¡¯te back yet. I¡¯ve arranged it with Dad, and I¡¯ll be treating Big Brother, No. 3, and that little sister to a meal at Minxiang Restaurant tomorrow afternoon. Do you want toe?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Little No. 5 was instantly stumped, before he hurriedly shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not going, I¡¯m not going!¡± He didn¡¯t want to eat with that little sister! Unless¡­ she invited him herself! No, even if she personally came to invite him, he wouldn¡¯t go! That was right, he wouldn¡¯t go! Hmph! A little sister raised by that family definitely wasn¡¯t anything good! Little No. 5 was extremely arrogant. He refused! ¡°Alright, if you¡¯re not going, I¡¯ll go myself. Finish eating and clean up. I¡¯m going to rest first.¡± With that, a certain second brother didn¡¯t say anything else. He got up and went to one of the rooms. ¡°Hey, hey!¡±?Aren¡¯t you going to try some more? Little No. 5 felt very aggrieved, but his second brother ignored himpletely and had already walked into a room. Hmph! He wasn¡¯t going! It was just one lousy meal; who cared! However, when he saw his second brother go out the next day, Little No. 5 tidied up a little. He had a scarf wrapped around his head like his third brother. Holding the puppy in his arms, he quietly followed his second brother! Of course, this was forter. ¡­ The next morning, Lu An returned home after some exercise. Using the fish soup from the night before, she put in some wontons and also added soft and tender meatballs wrapped in lettuce. They bobbed together cutely in a mix of red, green, and white, and the milk-colored broth exuded a rich aroma. She deftly put together some small appetizers, and four sses of nutritious fruit juice. Very quickly, a delicious breakfast was ready. The other three people in the house had long been drawn over. Third Brother, Lu Qingzhou, hadn¡¯t even done his hair, and had alreadydled a bowl for himself; he was afraid he wouldn¡¯t be able to eat after the two Kings of Hell arrived. He could only me his sister¡¯s cooking skills. She could casually put together something world-ss! Today was also a day to brag about his little sister. Good luck~ Lu An couldn¡¯t help smiling with a bright face. The four of them happily finished breakfast before going their separate ways. No. 1, Lu Boran, drove out early in the morning. He didn¡¯t have Fang Qiao with him today because he wanted to be alone with his little sister. Fang Qiao had driven too fast yesterday, and Lu Boran hadn¡¯t been able to speak much with his sister. Today, he had to chat with his little sister a little more, no matter what. A little more! However ¡ª Before his little sister showed up, a certain curly-haired monster insisted on sneaking into the car! Unable to take it anymore, the big devil king scolded with a dark face, ¡°What are you doing? Who told you toe? Is your hospital alright?¡± ¡°I¡­ Big Brother, you¡¯ve never been so fierce with me. You¡¯ve changed.?Sob sob sob~¡± A certain third brother put on a pitiful expression and pouted innocently. Coupled with his face, which was already prettier than a girl¡¯s, he looked super soft and harmless. He had been too embarrassed to reveal his true colors yesterday in front of his little sister. But actually, this trick was very useful on Big Brother. Don¡¯t be fooled by Big Brother¡¯s cold and fierce appearance. He had always indulged his younger brothers. He would only scare you a few times asionally and definitely wouldn¡¯t do anything for real! Absolutely not! Third Brother Lu said it solemnly to himself. Pulling the car door open, he was about to get into Big Brother¡¯s car, but ¡ª ¡°Scram! I never ride with someone who¡¯s dirty!¡± Scram! I never ride with someone who¡¯s dirty~ Chapter 82 - D*mn Man

Chapter 82: D*mn Man

Like a yback of an online video with the voice altered deliberately, this was simply a direct and brutal punch! Little No. 3 was dumbfounded. For a long while, he couldn¡¯t react. Those long and slender eyshes were even more alluring than a girl¡¯s, and his eyes were already so red that tears were about to fall. ¡°Big Brother, you¡¯ve never despised me like this¡­¡± However, a certain big brother remained unmoved, his expression making it clear: ¡°I despise you.¡± Little No. 3 was indignant. He didn¡¯t know why this tactic suddenly didn¡¯t work. Just then, Lu An came out of the house after washing up. Today, his little sister was dressed in a simple white t-shirt and a bright red denim pants skirt. The skirt was short, revealing his little sister¡¯s fair and slender legs. The bright red color made her fair face look like a delicate flower. When she smiled, her eyes were yful and cute. The way she bounced around made one¡¯s soul go soft~ A certain third brother immediately straightened his back and negotiated with his big brother in a low voice. ¡°Let¡¯s see who Little Sister chooses. She¡¯ll go with whoever she wants. No one is allowed to interfere. How about it?¡± You don¡¯t want to drive me, I don¡¯t want to sit with you.?Besides, it wasn¡¯t like Little Sister hadn¡¯t sat in his car before! His car was definitely morefortable than Big Brother¡¯s! Third Brother, Lu Qingzhou, made a silent vow. ¡°Fine, no meddling.¡± His little sister had said yesterday that she trusted him. He didn¡¯t believe that their two days¡¯ worth of feelings couldn¡¯tpare with No.3 who had only known Little Sister for half a day. Big Brother Lu Boran smiled sinisterly; there was even a hint of mocking in it. His long and narrow eyes revealed a sense of satisfaction at sure victory. Soon, Little Sister arrived. Just as the two brothers were feeling expectant, Little Sister said, ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯m going to the production team with my friend today, so I won¡¯t be taking your car.¡± ¡°Wh- what?¡± ¡°Also, Third Brother, are you going with Big Brother? Drive safely. Then, I won¡¯t bother you. I¡¯ll get going first!¡± With that, the little girl held onto the cute little bag she was wearing and ran like the wind. With light steps, she reached an inconspicuous business car not far away! D*mn!!! A certain big brother and third brother were already in a mess! Seeing that Little Sister had already pulled open the car door of the front passenger seat, the two brothers looked at each other and, with quick tacit understanding, practically flew forward at high speed. However, because Big Brother still had to get out of the car, No. 3, who wasn¡¯t burdened by an idol reputation, beat him to it. ¡°Little Sister, it¡¯s like this: Big Brother¡¯s car suddenly broke down, and mine is in the workshop. Can we hitch a lift with your friend? It just so happens that it¡¯s on the way.¡± A certain third brother narrowed his eyes and leaned against the car window. When the car window rolled down, he immediately saw Ling Chuan in the driver¡¯s seat. The man was dressed in a simple t-shirt and jeans, and had clean and refreshing short hair. He was dressed in a simr style as Little Sister, just not as bright. He exuded a clean and cold aura. With one look, it was clear that he wasn¡¯t an ordinary person. There was one word for it: Fake! Too fake! This d*mn man; was he messing around with his little sister? A certain third brother had already narrowed his pretty eyes, while a certain big brother stood behind him, his seemingly rxed hands in his pockets; he was already prepared to smash this man if he dared drive away with Lu An! ¡°Oh! Chapter 83 - Two-faced Chuan

Chapter 83: Two-faced Chuan

Lu An was stumped. She didn¡¯t know if Third Brother was telling the truth, but she looked at Ling Chuan inquisitively. Seeing him nod in agreement, she said, ¡°Then, you and Big Brother get in.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Lu Boran nodded slightly and got into the car. His deep gaze swept over the low-key luxurious seat cushion, and he touched it lightly with slender fingers. At the same time, he made space for No. 3 on the side. His indifferent gaze drifted to Ling Chuan, and he asked Lu An, ¡°An, this is¡­¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s the brother who lived next door to me in the vige before. We grew up together. His name is Ling Chuan, Ling from the word ¡®morning,¡¯ and Chuan from the word ¡®mountain.''¡± Lu An quickly replied, then exined to Ling Chuan, ¡°Brother Xiao Chuan, this is my real big brother, Lu Boran, and my third brother, Lu Qingzhou.¡± ¡°Mm, hello.¡± The man turned and nodded at them. His seemingly gentle eyes were dark and filled with a trace of danger. ¡°Hello.¡± The brothers nodded in agreement. They sized Ling Chuan up calmly with cold expressions, and were about to interrogate him, when Little Sister asked curiously, ¡°Oh, right, Third Brother, I heard that you¡¯re a doctor. Why are you suddenly going to the production team?¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m on leave, and it¡¯s boring, so I¡¯m just going with the two of you to the production team to broaden my horizons. ¡°I¡¯ve never watched a director shoot a production before!¡± Third Brother smiled slightly and gave a perfect reply. He secretly gave Big Brother a look. ¡®How should we deal with this d*mn man?¡¯ No rush! Big Brother¡¯s gaze was calm and steady as he smiled and asked his sister, ¡°An, why is he going to the production team with you?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s like this: Brother Xiao Chuan is thinking of giving acting a go, so I decided to bring him to the production team to try it out. I¡¯ll see if there are any roles suitable for him; it can be considered getting some experience.¡± Lu An didn¡¯t hide anything. ¡°Is that so?¡± In other words, he didn¡¯t have another job? A certain big brother narrowed his eyes meaningfully. He continued in a cool tone, ¡°Then, he can actually follow me. You should know what my acting skills are like. As for No. 3, he wants to have a look around the production team, so it would be more convenient for him to follow you. ¡°What do you think?¡± A certain big brother¡¯s cool gaze swept casually over Ling Chuan; there was a deep threat in his sinister eyes. On the side, No. 3 already couldn¡¯t contain his excitement. As expected of Big Brother! All good things should be kept in the family! He was so excited that he couldn¡¯t help but secretly poke his big brother with a little paw. However, he was immediately disdained by his big brother. Useless! Was this the time to be happy? This d*mn man clearly had an extraordinary background, but he was keeping a low profile and pretending to be nothing. Who knew what he was nning to do to their little sister! He waited quietly for his little sister¡¯s reply. ¡°This¡­¡± Lu An was a little conflicted. Before she could say anything, Ling Chuan said, ¡°An¡¯an, it¡¯s okay. He probably thinks that I¡¯m too poor; your big brother doesn¡¯t want¡­¡± ¡°Poor, my ass!¡± Before Ling Chuan could finish, a certain third brother couldn¡¯t help but interrupt angrily! This car only looked like an ordinary business car on the outside.?Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know that the seat cushions are worth tens of millions.?It was only because this person was deliberately keeping a low profile that the car looked like it was of low quality. This d*mn man was obviously a liar, alright? Third Brother Lu Qingzhou¡¯s gaze was full of suspicions. But the d*mn man just sighed and said in a low and intive voice, ¡°An, it seems that your third brother doesn¡¯t like me very much.¡± Chapter 84 - Do You Think Youre the Only One Who Knows How to Act Fake?

Chapter 84: Do You Think You¡¯re the Only One Who Knows How to Act Fake?

¡°Brother Xiao Chuan¡­¡± Lu An¡¯s eyes were filled with worry and guilt. Ling Chuan continued, ¡°But it¡¯s okay. No matter what, I¡¯ll treat little An¡¯an the same as before. Whether you¡¯re poor or rich, or have older brothers or not, Brother Xiao Chuan will always stand by your side!¡± Saying that, the man smiled warmly at her. ¡°Brother Xiao Chuan¡­¡± This was practically like a marriage vow. Tears welled up in Little Sister¡¯s ck eyes, and the two brothers in the back seat were furious! What a cunning man! He had ill intentions toward their little sister, right? Evil intentions!! The two brothers, especially Third Brother, were about to explode with anger. They were bitter but couldn¡¯t say anything as they were chastised by their little sister. ¡°Third Brother, Brother Xiao Chuan is my friend. It was thanks to him that I was able to live healthily until now when I was young. Can you not be so hostile toward him?¡± Lu An¡¯s eyes were a little gloomy. She hoped that all her brothers would get along well. The two brothers were utterly depressed. What could they say? Could they refuse? Could they say no? However, before they could agree, the d*mn man spoke again. ¡°An¡¯an, don¡¯t be like this. ¡°I¡¯m not very capable. It¡¯s only right that your big brother and second brother look down on me, but don¡¯t wor¡­¡± ¡°Who the f*ck is looking down¡­ on you?¡± Lu No. 3 couldn¡¯t help but interject again. He couldn¡¯t stand hearing this d*mn man¡¯s voice! On the side, Big Brother pulled him hard, and it hurt. He hurriedly suppressed his voice, but was about to go crazy! Big Brother, what are you doing? Are you stupid? Big Brother gritted his teeth and gave him a cold gaze. He immediatelyposed himself, then smiled at the d*mn man and said, ¡°Mr. Ling, I think you¡¯ve misunderstood. Perhaps my younger brother is a little too blunt, but we¡¯re not looking down on you. ¡°Especially after knowing that you took care of our little An¡¯an; we couldn¡¯t be any more grateful! ¡°Just like when I said earlier that you can follow me, I just want to do my best to help you. When all is said and done, I believe my acting skills speak for themselves. I didn¡¯t think you would misunderstand and believe that I want to tear you away from my little sister¡­¡± As a certain big brother spoke, he lowered his gaze guiltily and added, ¡°Perhaps, you think that I¡¯m not good enough to teach you. I¡¯m very sorry.¡± He had a self-deprecating look on his face. Do you think you¡¯re the only one who knows how to act fake? On the side, Little Three was so excited! Big Brother was good, Big Brother was great! However, before he could cheer for Big Brother, the d*mn man replied, ¡°No, I should be the one apologizing. It turns out that I was small-minded!¡± ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because I know that my family is poor, and not on the same level as your family, so I felt guilty and thought ill of you. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m so despicable!¡± As he spoke, Ling Chuan covered his face with one hand, like a son embarrassed to meet his father¡¯s gaze. A certain big brother: ¡°¡­¡± A certain third brother: ¡°¡­¡± That¡¯s right, you¡¯re despicable! You¡¯re more than just despicable! You¡¯re so despicable it makes me want to explode!! ¡°Alright, Brother Xiao Chuan, don¡¯t be like this!¡± Lu An¡¯s heart ached a little; she had no idea that he was deliberately teasing her brothers. She promised in a clear voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Whether I¡¯m rich or poor, whether I have older brothers now or not, I will always stand by your side! ¡°Because Brother Xiao Chuan is the best person I¡¯ve known since I was young, alright?¡± The little girl tilted her head and coaxed him sincerely and expectantly. ¡°¡­Mm!¡± The man paused for a moment, suddenly feeling a little guilty, but it was quickly swept away. He nodded vigorously and said in a deep voice, ¡°Little An¡¯an is so good~¡± Chapter 85 - Roaring in Anger

Chapter 85: Roaring in Anger

It was a heart-wrenching cry! Lu An immediatelyughed heartily and said, ¡°I¡¯ll always be this good! ¡°Then, don¡¯t dwell on this anymore, alright?¡± Little Sister¡¯s cute little face blinked and made himugh. Her soft little hand even gently rubbed his head. His head! The two brothers were simply¡­! What kind of melodrama was this?! How old was this fake dog? Would murdering him be a crime? ¡°Remember, follow themter and keep quiet. Just guard against that d*mn man trying anything with Little Sister, understand?¡± a certain big brother reminded No. 3 in a low voice. ¡°Yes, yes!¡± No. 3 nodded vigorously. His reserved, blood-colored gaze expressed that he simply itched to eat Ling Chuan up! F*ck! Don¡¯t you dare try and pull the wool over my little sister¡¯s eyes! ¡­ The car drove slowly. Finally, Ling Chuan¡¯s car arrived at the set of ¡°Luo Mingshi.¡± The atmosphere in the car was quite ¡°harmonious.¡± When a certain big brother got out, he even smiled sweetly at Ling Chuan and said goodbye. Then, he went to the dressing room to get ready for filming. As for No. 3, he followed his little sister and the d*mn man with his mouth mped tightly like a smiling Buddha. Every time it seemed like the d*mn was going to try something with his little sister, he would rush forward, still smiling, but then it would seem like it wasn¡¯t the case. A certain third brother, who was instantly treated like he was weird: ¡°¡­¡± Ahhhh! Damn it! You d*mn schemer!!! He had never felt so stifled before! Even when he was disgusted by others in the past, he had never been this angry before! On the other side, Big Brother¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t very good, which was rare. Because he was thinking about his little sister, and was worried that the d*mn man would take advantage of her, he got several NGs in just half an hour. Luckily, Zhao Xiaoyu, who was filming with him, was very patient, and the director and staff didn¡¯t me him. Finally, after a subdued morning, it was time for lunch with the second son of the Lu family. Looking at their little sister saying goodbye to Ling Chuan, the brothers felt disgusted again! ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to go with me? It¡¯s just a meal; it¡¯s fine!¡± Lu An looked at Ling Chuan with her ck eyes, wanting to drag him along. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s a meal with your family for the first time. I won¡¯t disturb you.¡± As Ling Chuan spoke in a low voice, he gently tucked a stray hair back behind the little girl¡¯s ear. He deliberately nced at the two brothers, as if to say, ¡°Some people might have objections?¡± F*ck! The two brothers were instantly furious! Lu No. 3¡¯s nostrils red! Big Brother was the only one who managed to remain calm as he cklisted Ling Chuan with a hooded gaze. ¡°Alright, then practise well with the production team. I¡¯ll bring you something tasty when Ie back?¡± It wasn¡¯t that she had to bring him along; she was just worried that he might be bullied by the production team if he was left alone. But the production team had clearly been put together by her and Xiang Quqi, so there definitely wouldn¡¯t be a problem. She was still worried, however. That face of his was too worrisome. Lu An was very worried. Little did she know that besides her, no one else in the world could bully him. ¡°Yes, yes, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m weak, but not that weak. You¡¯re just going for a meal; nothing will happen. So, don¡¯t worry and go. I¡¯ll wait for you here, okay?¡± The man patted the little girl on the head lightly with his big palm, his expression gentle and doting! The two brothers, whose hearts were about to jump out of their chests, practically wanted to go over and chop off his hand! D*mn, he had used this technique many times, right? Chapter 86 - Ruthlessly Crushing No. 2

Chapter 86: Ruthlessly Crushing No. 2

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Big Brother was already about to spit fire from his anger. Luckily, his little sister finally sent the d*mn man on his way. The brothers opened the car door for their little sister immediately, but before they could say anything ¡ª ¡°Big Brother, Third Brother seems to have something to tell you. I¡¯ll sit in front.¡± Little Sister smiled sweetly and looked a little mischievous. With that, she went to the front passenger seat. She obediently put on her seatbelt and looked straight ahead. The two brothers froze again ¡ª No. 1:?Do you have something to tell me? No. 3:?N- no? No. 3 and Big Brother:?It must be that d*mn man who said something! Meanwhile, Fang Qiao was feeling ttered! That morning, Ah Ran suddenly told him that he didn¡¯t need toe today, and he thought that he had done something wrong. Unexpectedly, he got a callter, and there was now a cute little sister sitting next to him! It was the little sister! Fang Qiao immediately felt happy from the bottom of his heart. It was just that when he gripped the steering wheel, he felt a chill and his back tightened! No, two! There were two of them! Heavens, was it toote to get out now? ¡­ The car sped all the way and soon arrived at Minxiang Restaurant. In the private room that Lu Jingfan had booked, Lu An met her second brother for the first time. It was rumored that he was a rottenwyer who defended murderers ¡ª He was dressed in a smart ck business suit. He had a tall and big figure, and a short, neat hairstyle. He exuded a professional and calm air! The most outstanding thing about him was his chiseled, handsome face. He had simr eyebrows as Big Brother and Third Brother, butpared with their respective devilish and effeminate appearances, he had a determined and valiant type of handsomeness that could be both aloof and warm. He felt very reliable yet not very approachable! Defending murderers? Lu An frowned slightly and didn¡¯t believe it. She took the initiative to go up to Second Brother, and greeted him with a smile, ¡°Hello, Second Brother. I¡¯m your little sister, Lu An.¡± The little girl stretched out her soft and fair hand. Her bright eyes were so innocent and pure. A certain second brother nodded understandingly and introduced himself. ¡°Lu Jingfan.¡± He calmly sized up his little sister, and then his gazended on her soft little hand. For a long while, he didn¡¯t shake it. Lu An¡¯s hand froze. Seeing that her second brother didn¡¯t n to shake it, she pursed her lips and was about to pull it back. Suddenly, her second brother grabbed her hand, and there was a hint of a chill in his hooded eyes, as if he wanted to say something. Suddenly, her father pulled her back from behind. Smiling, Father Lu said, ¡°Daughter, are you tired after a busy morning? Come and eat first.¡± Without even looking at No. 2, Lu Xiao brought his daughter to the dining table. The dining table in the private room was very big. It was round and could amodate more than ten people at once. ¡°Oh.¡± Lu An nodded. Father Lu picked a random seat and pulled out the chair for his daughter. Then, he sat down next to her. On the other side, a certain big brother had already rushed over. He ruthlessly ran over No. 2¡¯s feet in his elegant leather shoes, and he stepped on No. 3, who was about to take the seat on the other side of Little Sister, before sessfully iming the spot. No. 3 instantly pounded his chest and stomped his feet in anger, but said nothing. Ahhh~~ He had no choice but to sit next to Big Brother. One by one, they took the menus and started ordering for their little sister,pletely ignoring No. 2. No. 3 stroked the surface of the menu and looked at his second brother with crazy eyes. He wanted to say that his little sister was a good little sister! Who knew if his second brother understood. Sitting down on the other side of the dining table, the second son of the Lu family remained silent. He stared quietly at Lu An, who was sitting opposite him. The atmosphere suddenly turned strange and gloomy. Chapter 87 - Scheming "Woman"

Chapter 87: Scheming ¡°Woman¡±

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Lu An was a little confused. She poked her father and gestured at Second Brother, who was sitting so far away. Father Lu paused for a moment, then looked at No. 2 and said, ¡°No. 2, why are you suddenly treating us to a meal? Are you done with work?¡± ¡°No, I hit a snag, and decided to take a break.¡± No. 2 answered simply and casually. He sat alone on the other side. Pouring himself some red wine, he sipped it unhurriedly. Hismanding aura made him seem like he was facing off against Lu An, who was nked on both sides. Lu An asked curiously, ¡°What snag is it? Do you mind talking about it? ¡°We might not be professionals, but who knows, we might be able to give some suggestions?¡± The little girl¡¯s ck eyes were pure and innocent. Oh? A certain second brother looked at his so-called little sister in surprise, but didn¡¯t refuse. He said calmly in his maic voice, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not a big problem. There¡¯s just a scheming woman who has a tight hold on the other individuals with leads, so much so that we can¡¯t proceed. Or should I say, that it¡¯s very difficult to proceed?¡± A certain second brother¡¯s gazended on his sister, and there was a cold glint in his eyes. ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Lu An didn¡¯t read into it. She had never ascribed to herself the emotions of people she was unrted to. She only thought that Second Brother was in a bad mood because of the case. After careful consideration, she said, ¡°Then, this woman will definitely be smug or arrogant, right? ¡°After all, since it¡¯s a deliberate ploy, she¡¯ll definitely be thinking of how to unt her achievements or disdainfully demonstrate her intelligence. ¡°My suggestion is to start with her. As long as she¡¯s ying tricks, sooner orter, you¡¯ll find a w. ¡°Dad, Big Brother, Third Brother, what do you think?¡± Little Sister discussed the matter seriously, and then asked her father, big brother, and third brother for their opinions. The three of them didn¡¯t look too good, especially Big Brother. He looked at No. 2 with a gloomy and warning gaze. Lu An was confused. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Why was the atmosphere so strange? Could it be¡­ ¡°It¡¯s like this, Daughter!¡± Father Lu secretly red at a certain second brother. He held his daughter¡¯s hand and said with concern, ¡°There are some people you don¡¯t have to bother with. If they want to be surly, let them. Anyway, I will always believe you and not let you suffer.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Lu An nodded, still confused. ¡°Who¡¯s being surly? Why is he being surly?¡± Saying that, she instinctively nced at Second Brother. ¡°This¡­¡± Who knew why he was being surly? Little Sister greeted you, and you ignored her! Now, you even called her a scheming woman? This little brat, this is your little sister, your biological sister! Blood is thicker than water! You¡¯re the schemer! You¡¯re a fool! Father Lu was even more unhappy. He red at a certain No. 2 again and couldn¡¯t be bothered with him. Lu An seemed to understand, and asked directly, ¡°Are you talking about Second Brother?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Dad froze. He didn¡¯t expect his daughter to be so straightforward! On the other side, a certain second brother chuckled softly and looked at this so-called little sister with a deep gaze. He even raised his head slightly and retorted, ¡°So, you admit that you¡¯re a scheming woman?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Lu An was super innocent. She was kindly helping him consider a problem, but he was trying to implicate her? Lu An was really speechless, and said, ¡°I indeed have a lot of schemes, there¡¯s nothing to deny. After all, I¡¯m so smart; if I¡¯m scheming something, there¡¯s absolutely no way you would be able to tell, and no one would be able to figure it out. But, a ¡®woman¡¯??? ¡°I¡¯m only 17!¡± Chapter 88 - Second Brother, Do You Have Something Against Me?

Chapter 88: Second Brother, Do You Have Something Against Me?

¡°I¡¯m only 17!¡± Lu An frowned indignantly, indicating that she was very unhappy with the term ¡°woman.¡± Even if she had lived for over a thousand years in the other worlds, she was still a proper littledy! You could call her grandma, ancestor, even big brother, big sister, little sister, anything, but not a woman! Not allowed! Don¡¯t ask why, it just wasn¡¯t allowed! The little girl was about to explode with anger! A certain second brother froze. He never expected this little sister to actually be different from what he had imagined. Would normal people admit that they were schemers? On the other side, a certain big brother and third brother couldn¡¯t hold back theirughter. Their little sister was too, too cute! Only her brain would grab onto this key point. Just nice, it could deal with No. 2¡¯s d*mn inflexibility! Just then, a waiter served the food. Kung Pao chicken, braised carp, steamed ribs, crayfish, braised pork shoulder, roasted suckling pig¡­ The aromas filled the air as the dishes wereid out very quickly on the table one after another. These were all the signature dishes of this restaurant. However, Father Lu, Big Brother Lu, and Third Brother Lu didn¡¯t have much of an appetite. Instead, it was that so-called little sister who was absorbed in eating the entire time. She ate with relish and urged Dad and the rest to eat. Lu No. 2 didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Dad, Big Brother, Little Zhou, why aren¡¯t you eating? ¡°Is the food not to your liking?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just that!¡± Father Lu put down his chopsticks and grumbled. After eating his daughter¡¯s cooking, he really couldn¡¯t eat anything else. It was either tasteless, or it felt like something was missing! It was just that little bit, but he didn¡¯t know what it was. Whatever the case, he didn¡¯t want to eat. He didn¡¯t! No. 1 and No. 3 felt the same way. If it wasn¡¯t their little sister who cooked it, they didn¡¯t want to eat it, no matter how delicious it was. That was right! No. 2, Lu Jingfan, was very puzzled. This could be said to be the best restaurant in the entire South City with the best ambience, good privacy, and some of the best vors. In the past, whenever any of his brothers had something to do, they would arrange to meet here. Last time, someone made No. 3 so angry that he had eaten a lot of pig shoulder. He hadn¡¯t gotten enough of it, and even packed a few takeaway boxes. Why now¡­ Could it be that this so-called little sister really¡­ Just as a certain second brother was in deep thought, his so-called little sister spoke. ¡°It looks like all of you want to eat my cooking, right? ¡°Let me tell you, it¡¯s shameful to waste food. Since you¡¯ve decided toe here to eat, as long as there¡¯s no problem with the chef or the restaurant, you have to finish everything. If you really can¡¯t finish it, you can pack it up, or don¡¯t order so much. But people like you¡­¡± Lu An¡¯s dark gaze drifted to both sides, and she said bluntly, ¡°Then I¡¯m sorry. I think I should cut down on the number of times I cook in the future! ¡°Anyway, I think the food here is quite delicious.¡± Compared with a certain second brother who doubted her, she might as well enjoy the food! As soon as she finished speaking, the little girl continued to bury her head in her food. She grabbed a pig trotter and ate with a happy face. The three people on the side were stumped. They immediately picked up their chopsticks, including the big brother who was the hardest to cow, and ate a few mouthfuls. A few mouthfuls! A certain astonished second brother: ¡°¡­¡± His dark eyes were fixed on his little sister, who was eating as if no one was around, and he scrutinized her even more, trying to discern something from her face. Suddenly, Little Sister looked up at him with her ck eyes and said, ¡°Second Brother, do you have something against me?¡± Before he could reply, she continued, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I have something against you too.¡± Chapter 89 - A Disgrace

Chapter 89: A Disgrace

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°How about this? Let¡¯s call it even first and have a good meal. If there¡¯s anything, we can talk after eating, alright?¡± With that, Lu An even gave him a fat and tender pig trotter, hoping to call a truce for the time being. The low mood was really affecting her appetite! A certain second brother was stumped. He had never felt so awkward before. He clenched his fists tightly at his sides, not knowing what to do. On the other side, No. 1 couldn¡¯t take it anymore. After eating, he spat out a small bone, and held it between his fingers. Thump~ He raised his hand and threw it at No. 2. It arced in the air and then bounced off No. 2¡¯s temple. A cold-faced, stifled Lu No.2: ¡°¡­¡± In the end, he still picked up his bowl and epted the pig trotter. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t he seem too ungentlemanly? The other party had already shown their goodwill; it was just that it felt stifling! Father Lu¡¯s expression immediately brightened. He raised his chopsticks and livened up the atmosphere. ¡°Come,e,e, eat, all of you eat! It¡¯s been so long since west met. If it¡¯s not enough, call for more!¡± With that, Father Lu directly gave No. 2 half a bowl of cauliflower, which No. 2 didn¡¯t like. At the same time, he snatched the pig trotter that his daughter had given No. 2 and said with a smile, ¡°I know you don¡¯t like this, so I¡¯ll help you finish it! This is indeed too much of a disgrace for someone as cultured as you!¡± With that, Father Lu took a big bite. Second Brother, who didn¡¯t have time to stop him: ¡°¡­¡± Who said he didn¡¯t like pig trotter? His handsome face suddenly turned green with regret! His pig trotter! A certain big brother contemptuously picked up a small pig trotter and tossed it into No. 2¡¯s bowl. ¡°Look at how bitter you are. This is for you.¡± ¡°Who wants to eat this?¡± No. 2 retorted inexplicably with a fierce and cold face! No. 3 immediately raised his hand. ¡°Me, I want to eat it! ¡°Second Brother, if you¡¯re not going to eat it, give it to me. Don¡¯t waste it!¡± With that, before No. 2 could agree, No. 3 rushed to his side at lightning speed and snatched the pork trotter from his bowl. He took a big bite as he ran back! A certain second brother choked with indignation once again: ¡°¡­¡± Pig trotter!!! It was still Little Sister who came forward to help him out. ¡°Alright, stop messing around. It¡¯s not like there¡¯s none on the te, yet you guys insist on stealing from each other!¡± Although it was very cute~ Thanks, Dad, Big Brother! ¡°Second Brother, eat this. If you don¡¯t want to eat it, you can give it to me.¡± Lu An smiled and picked up a big pig trotter for Second Brother. She felt that Second Brother was so pitiful, and also seemed so easy to bully~ As she was far away, Lu An stood up with the pig trotter between her chopsticks as she waited for Second Brother to stretch out his bowl. A certain second brother was still feeling awkward, but he didn¡¯t stand on ceremony as he picked up his bowl. Before he could say a word of thanks ¨C ¡°Little Sister, I want one too. You only gave Second Brother one, and gave me nothing!¡± A certain third brother pouted and looked aggrieved. He raised the bowl in front of him like a little beggar. ¡°Hahaha, Third Brother, why are you like this?¡± He was too cute! Lu An immediately picked up a pig trotter for him with her chopsticks. A certain third brother was smug and instantly satisfied. This was nothing. As long as it made his little sister happy, he could do anything! After all, in the past, he would do anything to coax No. 4 and No. 5. Like stripping in the middle of winter and tussling with the two brats. ¡°Little Sister, Big Brother wants one too~¡± Chapter 90 - Come and Welcome Your Ergou

Chapter 90: Come and Wee Your Ergou

¡°Little Sister, Big Brother wants one too~¡± While No. 3 was thinking about the old days, a sweet voice suddenly rang out from the side. It was clearly a low and slightly rough voice, but a certain big brother tugged at the hem of his little sister¡¯s clothes with slender fingers and super innocent-looking ck eyes! ¡°F- f*ck!¡± A certain third brother was immediately petrified, and almost fell off his chair! Luckily, his big brother nimbly pulled him back, and scolded him coldly and mercilessly. ¡°How old are you? You can¡¯t even sit still?¡± ¡°I, I, I, I¡­¡±?It was clearly you! It was you! You scared me! Third Brother didn¡¯t know what to say. He wanted to cry! This was his big brother. Who the f*ck was that spoiled brat just now? On the other side, Second Brother¡¯s eyes were already round with shock! He had no bottom line! This, this, this was his big brother?? The big brother who was as calm and rational as he was, but with even more ruthless methods? Little Sister, Big Brother also¡­ A certain second brother suddenly felt nauseated and wanted to vomit,pletely unable to bear remembering that tone of voice. However, after rescuing No. 3, Big Brother continued with his strange behavior. ¡°Thank you, Little Sister~ The pig trotter that Little Sister picked is the best~¡± ¡°Blegh~¡± That sweet and devilish voice made Second Brother really want to vomit! He instantly received a harsh look from a certain big brother. Second Brother, who barely managed to restrain himself: ¡°¡­¡± Was the pig trotter that delicious? ncing at the pig trotter that his so-called little sister had given him, Second Brother was at a loss for words. He hesitated, but eventually picked up his chopsticks and tried it. Mm, it melted as soon as it entered his mouth. It was fatty but not oily; it indeed wasn¡¯t bad! Second Brother nodded in satisfaction. He lowered his head and took several more bites. On the other side, a certain father and big brother looked at each other calmly. The corners of their eyes crinkled slightly with mischief and smugness. Another one down! Father Lu:?It was me! Big Brother Lu:?It was clearly me! This bunch of brats thought that they were so overbearing; it was simply a piece of cake to handle them! Only a certain third brother didn¡¯t care as he continued to chew on his pig trotter. In order to eat more of his sister¡¯s cooking in the future, he would reluctantly continue eating this today! A certain third brother was overjoyed. He ate one thing after another, his head down as he mimicked his little sister¡¯s posture. The bones gradually piled up like a mountain in front of the two of them. Slurp, slurp, like two hamsters working in tandem. Suddenly! There was amotion outside the door. ¡°Who is it?¡± No. 3 immediately dropped the bone, wiped his mouth, and ran outside. When he opened the door, there was a super skinny yellow puppy crouched on the floor. And it seemed its master had run off? Because Third Brother vaguely saw a figure fly away like a whirlwind. Also, the person seemed a little familiar? ¡°Woof, woof, woof!¡± Little Tyrant Dragon barked at Lu Qingzhou, who had opened the door, then saw the woman sitting inside and eating pig trotter! ¡ª Ahhhh, your baby is back! Your baby is back! ¡ª Woman, d*mn woman,e and wee your Ergou! Ergou!! The little dog screamed inwardly as it frantically ran up to Lu An on its short legs. It scampered around like a madman and spun around like a top! The puppy even rubbed its head against Lu An¡¯s feet. It looked at her with puppy eyes which clearly said, ¡°Love me~ love me~¡± Everyone in the room was dumbfounded. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Third Brother, where did this doge from?¡± Chapter 91 - Despairing Little Tyrant Dragon

Chapter 91: Despairing Little Tyrant Dragon

¡°Third Brother, where did this doge from?¡± Lu An calmly picked up Little Tyrant Dragon, who was puttering around like an electric motor and asked her third brother the question as if she didn¡¯t recognize it at all. ¡°Oh, maybe it was left behind by someone?¡± This was hrious! Genes still betrayed themselves. A certain third brother rubbed his chin and licked his lips wickedly as his eyes lit up. ¡ª No! No! I escaped! ¡ª Woman, I¡¯m your Ergou! I¡¯m Ergou! Ergou! The little dog shuddered and barked wildly. ¡°Woof, woof, woof!¡± This d*mn woman actually didn¡¯t recognize it? It was about to cry from sadness. ¡°It seems that it¡¯s still a pretty smart dog. Unlike some people, it knows who is ssier.¡± Big Brother¡¯s devilish voice also rang out. He nced calmly at No. 2 on the other side, hinting that he wasn¡¯t as smart as this little dog. Second Brother, Lu Jingfan, who had frozen: ¡°¡­¡± Wasn¡¯t this No. 5¡¯s dog? It had never been this enthusiastic with No.5, right? ¡°Hehe, maybe¡­ it¡¯s hungry.¡± The little girl pondered for a moment, then tore off a bit of the less oily and spicy soft meat and fed it. ¡°Woof, woof, woof!¡± It knew it; how could this d*mn woman not recognize it! Little Tyrant Dragon was instantly happy. It buried its head in the food and even licked Lu An¡¯s fingers affectionately. Its soft ears stuck up like a rabbit¡¯s from time to time, and it was already wagging its tail~ A certain second brother found it even more unbelievable. Could a little girl adored by little animals really be bad? Just when Little Tyrant Dragon thought that it had sessfully returned to the d*mn woman¡¯s side and no longer had to live a bitter life with that instant noodle spirit, Father Lu asked, ¡°Daughter, why do I feel that this dog looks a little familiar?¡± Like¡­ ¡°Does it?¡± Lu An had a puzzled expression on her face, indicating that it didn¡¯t look familiar at all. ¡°Woof?¡± Little Tyrant Dragon, who was looking at her with its head tilted, was dumbfounded! It was her previous system, Ergou! Because they had a contract, they couldmunicate telepathically. How could she not recognize it? ¡°How about this? Although it looks quite cute, we should put it back at the door first. If its owner doesn¡¯te looking for it, we can decide whether to keep it or not. Okay?¡± ¡ª Not okay! Not okay! Keep me now, keep me now! ¡ª I don¡¯t want to follow that instant noodle spiritI don¡¯t want to follow him! Don¡¯t wanna~~ Little Tyrant Dragon was about to cry. It iled and barked wildly! Unfortunately, a certain big brother snatched it away immediately. He strode out the door and warned, ¡°Stop. Do you think I won¡¯t throw you into the pot to stew?¡± ¡ª I¡­ ¡°Woof, woof, woof!¡± Little Tyrant Dragon immediately became well-behaved and pouted. It was full of despair! Mommy, what kind of demons were these? ¡°Heh, sure enough, you¡¯re an obedient dog who understands.¡± The manughed again and leaned in close to its ear. He said in an even more wicked voice, ¡°Go back and tell that fool: Tell him that he¡¯s dumber than a dumb dog, and doesn¡¯t understand anything. ¡°Got it?¡± Seeing a certain silly dog shiver in fear, a certain big brother was especially pleased that he actually managed to bully a dog; how amazing was he? As soon as he finished speaking, he closed the door, heartlessly locking the puppy outside! Chapter 92 - Thats Little Sister, Not Some Woman

Chapter 92: That¡¯s Little Sister, Not Some Woman

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The pitiful little dog barked wildly, but no one opened the door for it. While it refused to give up and was about to wait obediently at the door, the instant noodle spirit came back. Little Tyrant Dragon, who was petrified, as if it had been electrocuted: ¡°¡­¡± It was over, it was over! This was what it meant to fall from heaven to hell! Hell! ¡­ ¡°Daughter, why don¡¯t you recognize Little Tyrant Dragon? I think it¡¯s so pitiful!¡± In just a few days, it seemed to have lost weight. Fortunately, Father Lu remembered how obedient it was. Who knew how that little brat, No. 5, had been raising it! In the private room, Father Lu felt a little sorry for the little dog. At home, he could still me the puppy if he couldn¡¯t help sneaking bites of food when he wasn¡¯t allowed to. His daughter answered, ¡°Mm, I just think that Fifth Brother definitely has his reasons for sneaking around. If we take little Ergou away like this, how will he feel when he can¡¯t find it? ¡°Given a young man¡¯s proud personality, won¡¯t he be embarrassed if he knows we¡¯ve found him out?¡± He might be too embarrassed toe home. Thinking this way, it made sense; he would be quite pitiful, and he wouldn¡¯t be fun to tease after that. ¡°Anyway, Ergou definitely won¡¯t die under his hands. It¡¯s very tenacious.¡± Also, given that sh*tty dog¡¯s personality, it would be fine to let it suffer a little. ¡°Let¡¯s save Fifth Brother some dignity!¡± Little Sister was all smiles and had an innocent and bright expression on her face. On the side, a certain second brother was stunned. He stared straight at this so-called little sister. Somehow, he felt that something was different. ¡­ At Lu Xingran¡¯s rental apartment. When Second Brother Lu Jingfan came back, a withdrawn 18-year-old boy was cuddling Ergou on the sofa. ¡°Hey, Second Brother, y- were you also turned by that woman?¡± A certain young man, who initially wanted to throw a tantrum and be coaxed, looked at Second Brother, who seemed to be ignoring him, and asked the question impatiently. He saw Second Brother pause slightly, before he advised with a cold face, ¡°Xingran, that¡¯s your little sister, not some woman.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Sure enough, Second Brother had also been turned by that woman. He had seen him eat the pig trotter which the woman gave him! Second Brother never ate food from the hands of people he didn¡¯t approve of! Little No. 5 sunk into depression again, but Second Brother didn¡¯t try to coax him at all. He went to his room first to clean up. The pitiful little No. 5 hunched over and hugged the withdrawn puppy in his arms. He asked weakly and sadly, ¡°Second Brother, is it because you now have that little sister that you, you don¡¯t want me anymore?¡± His thin lips trembled and his ck eyes were moist under his long eyshes. Without a doubt, he was going to be abandoned. A certain second brother felt very helpless. He paused in what he was doing and sat down next to him. Then, he said earnestly, ¡°Xingran, I know how much you hate that former little sister and that family, especially what that family did. I, your third brother and big brother, definitely all feel the same way. ¡°But in terms of genes alone, if you¡¯re determined to think that the genes of that family are so strong that they can¡¯t be changed, then why can¡¯t you also believe that it is in our Lu family genes to also be stubborn and invulnerable? ¡°No matter what, all of it has nothing to do with your real little sister, right? No matter what she felt abouting back to our family, she gets along so well with Dad, Big Brother, and Third Brother. As the older brother, aside from choosing whether to ept her or not, you have absolutely no reason to use or doubt her, right?¡± Chapter 93 - Look, Is This Human Language?

Chapter 93: Look, Is This Human Language?

¡°Because she¡¯s family too! It¡¯s just that she didn¡¯t grow up with us. ¡°And it¡¯s precisely because she didn¡¯t grow up with us that we should give her more love and care to make up for whatever shecked all these years, and not doubt and resist her, or even chase her out. What do you think?¡± ¡°So¡­ Second Brother, you came here especially to speak on that little sister¡¯s behalf?¡± Little No. 5 lowered his head slightly and pouted. He still wasn¡¯t convinced. A certain second brother paused for a moment, probably because he hadn¡¯t expected to speak so much reason himself. Finding it funny, the corners of his lips curled up. He looked at his little brother No. 5, who was squirming around, and said, ¡°Why? In your eyes, is your second brother the kind of person who will take sides without even rifying the truth?¡± ¡°O- of course not!¡± Little Lu No. 5 hurriedly denied it. His second brother had been the most principled and fair person since he was young! Even when his big brother was unreasonable and wanted to beat people up sometimes, it was always his second brother who pulled him back. There was probably no one in the world who was more upright than his second brother! So, that little sister really¡­ Little No. 5 secretly wrung his fingers together, like he had nowhere to put them. His handsome face was still tense, but he still wasn¡¯t convinced. ¡°Alright, I have to go back and wrap up that case; it just so happens I¡¯ve thought of a new direction for the investigation. ¡°Don¡¯t always eat instant noodles. Even if it¡¯s fine with you, I don¡¯t think this little Ergou can take it.¡± Lu Jingfan got up and patted little No. 5 on the shoulder with his big palm. He picked up the depressed Little Tyrant Dragon from Lu Xingran¡¯s loose grip. A certain second brother reminded him sternly, ¡°Take good care of it! Don¡¯t you like it a lot? If you do, properly look up how to raise a dog. Hopefully the next time I see it, little Ergou has put on a little more weight.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Little Lu No. 5 was very surprised. ¡°Is there a special way to raise a dog? Isn¡¯t it just like this?¡± ¡°How can you raise it like this? ¡°Do you think they¡¯re all like Wanwan?¡± A certain second brother was inexplicably annoyed, and scolded loudly, ¡°Wanwan was an adult dog that could hunt on its own in the wilderness, so it didn¡¯t need you to care for it. It could even catch prey for you, but what about little Ergou? ¡°It¡¯s still so small, and needs nutrition. What do you usually feed it?¡± ¡°I, just, instant noodles?¡± Little Lu No. 5 inexplicably felt guilty. A certain second brother immediately asked, ¡°It ate everything?¡± ¡°Just¡­ just a little?¡± Little No. 5 gestured with his hand, and felt his face hurt. A certain second brother was really speechless, and retorted, ¡°And you didn¡¯t think it was strange?¡± Little No. 5 answered, ¡°I, I thought it only eats a little because it¡¯s small.¡± Look, was this humannguage? No wonder little Ergou insisted on following his little sister! A certain second brother didn¡¯t want to speak anymore. He took out a ck card from his bag. ¡°Here, remember to buy better food, especially for little Ergou!¡±?Otherwise, if your dog runs off to your little sister in the future, don¡¯te crying to me! ¡°School will be starting tomorrow, right? ¡°Take good care of yourself. Meeting with your friends is important, but so is family. Do you understand?¡± ¡°I got it.¡± Little Lu No. 5 was very obedient. He took Second Brother¡¯s card weakly and put it away. Then, he took little Ergou with him to see Second Brother off. Looking at the puppy, who had been feeling especially down since it came back and only knew how to sleep, little Lu No. 5 smoothed its fur guiltily and said, ¡°Little Ergou, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault¡­¡± Wait, little Ergou? Chapter 94 - Misunderstood Yet Again

Chapter 94: Misunderstood Yet Again

Wait, little Ergou? ¡°Second Brother, why did you suddenly called little cutie Ergou?¡± A certain second brother was carrying his luggage to the elevator, when his little brother¡¯s soulful question suddenly rang out behind him. He inexplicably felt guilty, and almost dropped the briefcase in his hand. He immediately reacted and said, ¡°Are you stupid? ¡°You¡¯re dog number one. To differentiate between the two, he¡¯s obviously dog number two.¡± With that, a certain second brother immediately entered the elevator. He gave his little brother an uncaring look, then slipped away. Foolish little No. 5: ¡°¡­¡± Dog number one ¡ú him? Dog number two ¡ú it? He wasn¡¯t a dog! The cute little dog instantly turned into a little wolfhound! Forget it, forget it. I¡¯ll go look up how to raise a dog~ With that mischievous and smug look on his face, he turned back into a cute little dog. ¡­ In the production team for ¡°Luo Mingshi.¡± When Lu An came back with takeout, Ling Chuan had already left. ¡°Erm, Sister Xiao¡¯an, just now, Ah Fan asked him to try out the role of a manservant. Perhaps¡­ his attitude wasn¡¯t very good? ¡°He suddenly said that he had something to do, and left.¡± Li Chun, the other assistant, hurried over and spoke in a weak and pitiful voice, afraid that she would be med. After all, anyone could see what Lu An¡¯s connections were like. On the side, the actor called Ah Fan also quickly apologized. He looked so timid as he hung his head. Lu An frowned slightly. She helped Ah Fan up and said, ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be so polite. You can call me An¡¯an or Xiao¡¯an. The goal is to do your job to the best of your abilities. You don¡¯t have to be afraid or fearful of anyone. Do what you have to do; of course, it¡¯s another matter if you think you¡¯re infallible or you¡¯re being rude.¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Li Chun and Ah Fan answered quickly, their heads still hanging low. Lu An was a little stumped, but didn¡¯t say anything else. Rome wasn¡¯t built in a day; she wasn¡¯t in their shoes, so she couldn¡¯t imagine what they were thinking. ¡°Alright, get back to work. He probably had his reasons. I¡¯ll call him myself and ask him; you did nothing wrong.¡± She knew the people she chose, and they weren¡¯t the type to scheme anything. So, it should be a problem with Brother Xiao Chuan, although¡­ ¡°Oh, right, has anyone not eaten lunch? Can you help me take this, so it won¡¯t go to waste?¡± As Lu An spoke, she picked up the packed lunch. ¡°Oh, I, I can help!¡± Li Chun quickly raised her hand. Her bright and innocent little face was a lot brighter and livelier than her timid look earlier. Even the actor, Ah Fan, smiled sincerely. Lu An was a little surprised. She nodded and smiled at them, then turned around to call Ling Chuan. Little did she know that behind her, Li Chun and Ah Fan were touched. They opened the takeaway boxes, and their eyes shone with happiness. No one had ever treated them so well. Not far away, a camera was secretly recording everything. The lips of the person behind the camera curled up in a mocking smile. ¡­ When he received the little girl¡¯s call, Ling Chuan knew that he would be misunderstood yet again. Whatever, it was his fault. He said he would wait for her, but that little b*stard had stirred up trouble! ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have left on my own. However, I am indeed a little tired and I want to take a break. Also, I need to go through the formal procedures with my previous workce, so¡­ I might onlye back in a few days.¡± ¡°Oh, alright then. Then, when youe back, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ll only be around for half a day before leaving again?¡± The little girl pursed her lips, a little unhappy. Chapter 95 - No Matter How Sweet the Orange Is, It Cant Compare With You

Chapter 95: No Matter How Sweet the Orange Is, It Can¡¯t Compare With You

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Of course not! ¡°I promise: In the future, even if I have something to do, I¡¯ll definitely tell you first. Take it that I was insensible this time. Our little sister An¡¯an, hurry up and forgive me, alright?¡± The man coaxed her patiently in a gentle and deep voice, begging for forgiveness. The little girl wasn¡¯t that angry anymore. She wasn¡¯t angry with him, but¡­ ¡°You¡¯ve already said it. In the future, you¡¯re not allowed to run off without saying anything.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I definitely won¡¯t, I guarantee it!¡± As Ling Chuan made the promise, he mimicked Grandfather Qi Xiuyuan¡¯s voice as he teased, ¡°A child who doesn¡¯t keep his word isn¡¯t a good child, so¡­¡± ¡°Hahaha~¡± Before Ling Chuan could finish speaking, Lu An couldn¡¯t hold back herughter. She recalled how Grandpa had educated her earnestly with a raised cane. A certain someone¡¯s pretentious and sad voice rang out on the other end of the line. ¡°Little An¡¯an, have you forgotten about me now that you have a family? Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t you know that Grandpa misses you??Sob sob~¡± ¡°Hahaha! Brother Xiao Chuan, that¡¯s enough! If Grandpa hears that, he¡¯ll beat you to death!¡± Lu An almost burst withughter! The image of the old man lying in bed and pretending to be pitiful, especially when he was holding the hem of her shirt, was especially vivid. But as she smiled, tears welled up in the corners of her eyes. Lu An restrained her smile and said, ¡°Brother, when youe back next time, we¡¯ll find time to visit Grandpa, alright?¡± ¡°Mm, okay.¡± The man agreed in a low voice. He knew that the little girl missed her grandfather, so he added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have someone taking care of Grandpa. He¡¯s doing well, there¡¯s no problem.¡± ¡°Mm, I know. Thank you, Brother.¡± Then, it seemed¡­ there wasn¡¯t anything else to talk about? For some reason, Lu An didn¡¯t want to end the call. She didn¡¯t know why. They listened to each other¡¯s breathing and kept quiet as they looked at the refreshing scenery around them. Suddenly, Ling Chuan said in a deep voice, ¡°Oh, right, do you remember the orange tree that we nted in the backyard together?¡± ¡°Oh, I remember, of course I remember!¡± Lu An immediately perked up and replied happily, ¡°It¡¯s so tall now. It¡¯s got a lot of oranges on it. I even stole onest time. It¡¯s so sour. When we go back next time, it¡¯ll definitely be sweet!¡± ¡°Mm,¡± the man replied softly as he thought:?No matter how sweet the orange is, it can¡¯tpare with you. On this side, a certain third brother really couldn¡¯t take it! Didn¡¯t his little sister just want to ask the d*mn man why he had suddenly left? Why were they talking about everyday things now? She was chatting so warmly, but there waspletely no substance to the words. Wasn¡¯t it boring? When was it going to end? ¡°Ah, Little Sister, my foot hurts. I think I identally sprained it?¡± A certain third brother suddenly crouched down and clutched his right foot, as if he was dying of pain. ¡°Oh! ¡°Brother, it seems that my third brother sprained his ankle. I¡¯ll talk to youter.¡± With that, Lu An hurriedly hung up and crouched down in front of her third brother to look at his foot. A certain third brother immediately looked up and smiled fawningly. ¡°Little Sister, do you think my acting skills are good? Do I have the potential to be an actor?¡± That sloth-like expression was infuriating. ¡°As if!¡± A certain little sister gave an angryment, but still reached out to pull him up, and turned around to get back to work. ¡°Hehe~¡± Third Brother thought he was pretty good, and eagerly trotted after his little sister. On the other side, Shen Liang looked at a certain man who stared at his phone for a long time with a dark expression. Chapter 96 - Yet Another Twist?

Chapter 96: Yet Another Twist?

On the other side, Shen Liang looked at a certain man who stared at his phone for a long time with a dark expression. He really wanted to f*cking roast him about how much he liked that little girl. In the end, he just asked, ¡°Hey, doesn¡¯t your conscience hurt, lying to her all day long?¡± ¡°Heh!¡± A certain man nced at him with a look of disdain on his face that clearly said:?What do you know? Shen Liang almost exploded with anger! ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Alright, what is Ah Mo up to again? What did the other side say?¡± The man asked the question in a cold and stern voice, recovering his usual calm andposure. ¡°Oh, oh.¡± Shen Liang subconsciously restrained himself and obediently switched to reporting mode. ¡­ Online, a group of users were surfing harmoniously, browsing topics, voting, and feeling inexplicably bored. It had clearly only been a day since thestrge dramatic event online, but for some reason, it felt like half a century had passed. Everything was calm and nobody seemed to be discussing anything. It was too boring! It was boring~ Could they have some melons? It was summer[1]! Just as they were roaring about nothing to do, the melon came! The younger sister of the artiste surnamed Lu mistreats the production team. She doesn¡¯t treat them as human at all. The kindness and gentleness you think she has is just an illusion and a publicity stunt! Realize this ¡ú [link] What? Yet another twist? The audience immediately rushed to the front line and quickly watched the video uploaded by the marketing ount. In the video, the girl in the red pants skirt had her back to the camera. The quality of the video wasn¡¯t very clear, but it was basically possible to tell that she was scolding the two people in front of her? Because both of them had their heads down and looked like they were cowering. If she wasn¡¯t scolding them, why would they be this afraid? [D*mn! Can she not be so unprincipled? One moment she¡¯s kind, the next she¡¯s abusive. Is this woman schizophrenic?!] [I¡¯m speechless! What is real and what is fake? Is it fun to fool everyone like this??] One after another, the audience started to curse. Especially when they watched an edited version of the video with captions posted by the marketing ount ¡ª In the video, the girl faced her two cowering subordinates. [What are you guys doing? Why didn¡¯t you do what I told you to?] The subordinate immediately nodded and bowed apologetically. [I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. It was our negligence. We¡¯ll do it right now! Right now!] Then, it was the girl again. [That¡¯s more like it! Let me tell you, in this production team, my words are the imperial edict. If anyone dares to disobey, they¡¯ll be fired! [Do you think it¡¯s so easy to get into this team? If you don¡¯t want it, there are people waiting in line behind you!] The subordinate became even more obedient. [Yes, yes! Don¡¯t be angry, we will definitely do our best! Do our best!] Then it was the little sister of the artiste surnamed Lu again. [Oh, right, I don¡¯t want you to say that I squeeze my employees dry. I¡¯ll give you this bit of food! I¡¯m good enough to give you food! Go outside and see which boss would considerately buy food for their employees!] The subordinates were instantly grateful. [Yes, yes! Thank you, thank you, Boss. We will definitely finish eating it!] Then, the scene switched to the two subordinates squatting under a tree and wiping their tears as they ate from the takeaway boxes. The marketing ount paired their bitter and helpless expressions with especially mournful background music. It gave the intangible sense that the food tasted too bad. The two of them cried from the taste, but didn¡¯t darein. Instantly, almost all the online users who watched the video exploded on the spot! [1] ¡°Eating melons¡± refers to onlookers discussing gossip or events Chapter 97 - Views Have Collapsed?

Chapter 97: Views Have Copsed?

Too much! This was too much!!! The thing people hated the most, whether they had worked before or not, was being ordered around! Especially when it was something you hated doing but you had no choice. The image of your boss spouting pleasantries even when his face said he knew he was taking advantage was too vivid, and everyone immediately started cursing! [Damn! A ssic PUA[1]! If I¡¯m not mistaken, she¡¯s only 17 years old, right? She¡¯s already so arrogant and conceited at 17 years old! No wonder, since her father is so rich. This is gic, right? It¡¯s gic, right?] [To think that I had already decided to be her fan. I really didn¡¯t expect this! I don¡¯t think you¡¯re ugly, but you¡¯re even oilier thanrd! Goodbye, I am no longer your fan, thank you!] Very quickly, this video was pushed to the top. Lu An grandly became a trending topic once again, and the hashtag was even ¡ª #LuAnPUA# Such a strange word. Workce PUAs were typically male bosses in seedy listedpanies. Most of them were around 30 or 40 years old, and had good looks. They would always dupe their employees into helping them do the work. After the work was done, they treated their employees like idiots. But Lu An¡­ Lu An was a teenage girl who wasn¡¯t even 18 years old! How could she have anything to do with that word? Instantly, both those who knew and didn¡¯t know the term flooded the video. Soon, more than 100,000 people had read the video captions. Just as the audience was heatedly talking about their own experiences with PUA, another shocking tidbit was revealed ¡ª Hua Weiming: [Forget it, I¡¯ming clean! I really don¡¯t want to hide it anymore!! The reason why I posted thatment ndering Miss Lu An the other day was actually because I had discussed it with her. After I posted, she would forward myment and use the stark contrast to draw everyone¡¯s attention! [I admit that I was tempted by the price she offered, but now, I really regret it! I actually colluded with such a trashy person! If you want to curse, then curse. I¡¯ve already returned the money I received!] Xiaoxiao Isn¡¯t Small Anymore: [There¡¯s also me! I¡¯m alsoing clean! This was a publicity stunt directed and acted out by a certain person. It¡¯s all my fault for being greedy that Imitted a big crime! I admit my mistake, I¡¯m at fault. I¡¯ve already returned the money. Is it toote to turn over a new leaf? *pitiful*] The two of them posted on Weibo at the same time, and together, they posted screenshots of their chat history where ¡°Lu An¡± requested to work with them, as well as of ¡°Lu An¡¯s¡± payment and their refund of the money. It was in ck and white, and could be said to be ample evidence. Very quickly, everyone¡¯s views crumbled! [Oh my god! Is this a joke??] Those who didn¡¯t know what was going on were given a quick rundown. [It¡¯s about the incident with the previous female lead of ¡°Luo Mingshi.¡± Because everyone was scolding her, Lu An forwarded several of the topments. I thought that she was quite different, but I didn¡¯t expect all this to actually be hype! Even this can be hyped up? D*mn, I don¡¯t feel good at all. I feel so nauseated! *retch*] [It¡¯s more than just wanting to puke! This is f*cking¡­ hehehehe¡­ Bye bye, don¡¯t expect me to give you a single bit of attention in this lifetime! Speaking of which, could it be that Zhao Xiaoyu¡¯s matter was also a publicity stunt? Making use ofmon online sentiment to sessfully exit the industry? I¡­ hehehehe, f*ck!] There was a wave of scolding online, followed by: #LuAnHype# #HuaWeimingrifies# #XiaoxiaoIsn¡¯tSmallAnymoreApologizes# They were all trending. [1] Pick-up Artist. Broadly speaking, refers to emotional maniption or even abuse Chapter 98 - Still Want to Eat Sh*t Live

Chapter 98: Still Want to Eat Sh*t Live

Even Zhao Xiaoyu¡¯s matter was brought up again. People suspected that it was partly to hype up Lu An. The online users shouted at the top of their lungs and scolded Lu An. Lu An¡¯s Weibo was instantly filled with haters! The two online users, Hua Weiming and Xiaoxiao Isn¡¯t Small Anymore, were secretly pleased. They looked at their Weibo ounts, which were getting more and more attention. There were even a lot of people who came to console them ¡ª They said that repentance was the most important thing. Not only didn¡¯t they me them, they also thought that they were amazing; in this world, there were very few people who dared to admit their mistakes, especially in public. Hua Weiming and Xiaoxiao Isn¡¯t Small Anymore were even treated as paragons of repentance and change as online users praised them. The two of them were indescribably happy! Sure enough, this setup hadn¡¯t been in vain. Lu An¡¯s fans would stop moring for them to honor the extreme words they said before. They would no longer have to hide their heads because of what they had said previously! Thinking of Lu An¡¯s fans and even passers-by who @¡¯ed them to keep their word, the two of them were furious! Lu An, oh Lu An, me yourself for having such a trash personality; we caught that on camera! The two of them looked at the money they had already received, and immediately contacted the Weibo user Little Chick Doesn¡¯t Eat Rice. If they could rope him in, it would definitely cement the usation against Lu An and her unbridled behavior. The chances of them being exposed for ndering her would naturally drop. No one would refuse money! Although this Little Chick Doesn¡¯t Eat Rice had replied to them to ¡°get lost,¡± it was definitely because the benefits weren¡¯t big enough! After all, only a fool wouldn¡¯t agree to a deal where they couldn¡¯t lose out! Among the three of them, the bacsh against him was the most terrifying. He would have to eat sh*t live! Could humans eat sh*t? How? Why don¡¯t you try it? Xiaoxiao Isn¡¯t Small Anymore even generously sent Little Chick Doesn¡¯t Eat Rice a picture of 20,000 yuan and said that as long as he agreed to cooperate, all of this would be his. If he felt that it was too little, they could discuss it further. It was just that Weibo didn¡¯t support money transfers. Otherwise, they would have directly transferred the money to his card. In any case, they had already received the money from above once the topic started to trend. Giving him a little bit of money really wasn¡¯t a big deal. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact they had someone backing them, they naturally wouldn¡¯t dare act rashly! Hua Weiming and Xiaoxiao Isn¡¯t Small Anymore were very certain that Little Chick Doesn¡¯t Eat Rice would agree to the cooperation. They were already happily humming a war song and nning enjoyable trips for the future. Suddenly ¡ª ¡°WTF!¡± Little Chick Doesn¡¯t Eat Rice had replied, but there were also a lot of private messages containing insults, and they started to pile up. Thements said that they were trash and shameless, to actually think of such a dirty trick. Xiaoxiao Isn¡¯t Small Anymore and Hua Weiming were both very confused. They immediately opened Weibo and saw ¡ª Little Chick Doesn¡¯t Eat Rice: [How f*cking funny. In this day and age, some people really will do anything to absolve themselves! [Brothers, wake up. Not everyone is like you! Trash! [Anyway, since I¡¯ve said it, so be it. There¡¯s nothing to deny. In the future, if @Lu Xiao¡¯an proves that she really knows directing, I¡¯ll write my name backwards, walk upside-down, and eat sh*t live. I¡¯ll keep my word!!!] Chapter 99 - Little Chick Doesnt Eat Rice

Chapter 99: Little Chick Doesn¡¯t Eat Rice

It was a few simple sentences followed by screenshots of Hua Weiming and Xiaoxiao Isn¡¯t Small Anymore repeatedly trying to persuade him to set up Lu An. After he replied with ¡°get lost,¡± the two of them even used money as a lure. Once the post was released, public opinion immediately turned around. After Hua Weiming and Xiaoxiao Isn¡¯t Small Anymore¡¯s earlier bombshell, a bunch of people had been camping on Little Chick Doesn¡¯t Eat Rice¡¯s Weibo ount, asking him if he had also been bribed by Lu An. This was also why Hua Weiming and Xiaoxiao Isn¡¯t Small Anymore had persisted in trying to rope Little Chick Doesn¡¯t Eat Rice in. However, they never thought that there really would be people who treated money like dirt in this day and age. Compared with the screenshots of Hua Weiming and Xiaoxiao Isn¡¯t Small Anymore¡¯s chat with Lu An, where the contact name actually couldn¡¯t be made out, Little Chick Doesn¡¯t Eat Rice threw out the original private messages and dialog box in their entirety. They were more convincing than the previous screenshots, which seemed to be photoshopped, especially those words which Hua Weiming and Xiaoxiao Isn¡¯t Small Anymore used to persuade Little Chick Doesn¡¯t Eat Rice ¡ª Xiaoxiao Isn¡¯t Small Anymore: [Brother, are you there?] Xiaoxiao Isn¡¯t Small Anymore: [This is definitely a profitable deal. As long as we all keep our mouths shut, no one will believe her even if she denies it. Are you sure you don¡¯t want to do it?] Hua Weiming: [This is a pie that has fallen into ourps. This is unprecedented!] Hua Weiming: [With just one sentence, not only will we be absolved of our previous mistakes, we will also be paid for it. It would be a waste if we don¡¯t do it, don¡¯t you think?] Xiaoxiao Isn¡¯t Small Anymore: [Xiao Hua and I have already talked about it. We even happened to see her mistreating her subordinates. The conditions are perfect; even God is helping us!] Xiaoxiao Isn¡¯t Small Anymore: [Or, you can¡¯t get past the hurdle in your heart?] Xiaoxiao Isn¡¯t Small Anymore: [This Lu An clearly isn¡¯t a good person. Maybe you¡¯re thinking our method is a little¡­? But this is also helping the people get rid of evil! No matter what method is used, isn¡¯t the most important thing to punish the wicked? What do you think?] Hua Weiming: [I understand. You think our offer is too low, right?] Xiaoxiao Isn¡¯t Small Anymore: [It¡¯s okay, we can increase the price. What do you think?] The two of them sent pictures of 20,000 yuan. Hua Weiming: [If that person really proves herself, do you really want to eat sh*t live?] Xiaoxiao Isn¡¯t Small Anymore: [Brother, we¡¯re doing this for your own good! Humans can¡¯t eat sh*t!] Hua Weiming: [You¡¯ll agree, right? The price is negotiable!] Little Chick Doesn¡¯t Eat Rice: [F*ck your negotiations. If I eat sh*t live or drink piss, it has nothing to do with you. Who needs your stinking money? Trash, get lost!] Thest sentence was a reply from Little Chick Doesn¡¯t Eat Rice, which was a minute or two before he posted on Weibo. The faces of Xiaoxiao Isn¡¯t Small Anymore and Hua Weiming werepletely exposed in front of online users. Those who were still typing to scold Lu An immediately erased their words and turned to attack Hua Weiming and Xiaoxiao Isn¡¯t Small Anymore. [Sh*t, sh*t, sh*t! Other than sh*t, I really don¡¯t know what to say! I was almost manipted by these two pieces of trash. I feel so gross!] [It feels like my worldview has been constantly overturned all day long. This refreshing feeling is really novel! Clearly, they were the ones scolding others, but they turned around and said that they were told to scold them. Trolls these days really don¡¯t have any standards! Where is the bottom line? I think it¡¯s on the 18th level of hell! Trash, hurry up and go to hell! F*ck!!] [I really take my hat off to you! Everyone who scolded our little sister because of this, are you not prepared toe out and apologize?] Chapter 100 - Is This Human Speech?

Chapter 100: Is This Human Speech?

[I really take my hat off to you! Everyone who scolded our little sister because of this, are you not prepared toe out and apologize?] Thements came out one after another. Very quickly, the trending topics became ¡ª #HuaWeimingandXiaoxiaoIsn¡¯tSmallAnymoreOverturned# #LittleChickDoesn¡¯tEatRicerifies# #LuAnNoHype# and so on. Spectating online users typed away on their keyboards. Their godly hand speed could produce strings of words in one second, instantly drowning Hua Weiming and Xiaoxiao Isn¡¯t Small Anymore in a sea of scolding. If they had known earlier that this would happen, they would have just withdrawn. Why did they have to sneak around to film something, only to be hit with a counterattack?! What now? The two of them were scolded until they went into hiding. Were their intestines simply turning green with regret? No! They had no regrets. Anyway, they had already gotten the money, and the people above absolutely wouldn¡¯t ask for the money back for fear of being exposed. Wasn¡¯t it just being scolded? Just like Lu An said, if people cursed their family members to die, would they really die? It was just that they didn¡¯t feel too good, and felt hatred! This d*mn Little Chick Doesn¡¯t Eat Rice! They had known that it would be risky to send him a private message, but they had no other way of contacting him. However, they had been certain that he didn¡¯t really want to eat sh*t live. In the end, he didn¡¯t give them face! They had never seen anyone rush to eat sh*t! Hua Weiming and Xiaoxiao Isn¡¯t Small Anymore were so angry that their lungs were about to explode. They wanted nothing more than to cut Little Chick Doesn¡¯t Eat Rice into pieces! D*mn, nothing could be worse than this! But what could they do? What they couldn¡¯t see couldn¡¯t hurt them. Other than going offline obediently to die, was there anything else they could do? ¡­ Online. The spectators were still high! Under the barrage of evidence from Big Brother¡¯s fans, those who had scolded Lu An earlier had no choice but to obedientlye forward and apologize. However, other than those who were more ashamed and had a good sense of right and wrong, there were also many people who refused to ept it. Wasn¡¯t it just scolding? She hadn¡¯t bribed the keyboard warriors to deliberately scold her in order to create hype, but she did treat her subordinates badly. This was a real-life PUA; this couldn¡¯t have been faked, right? [I also think that Hua Weiming and Xiaoxiao Isn¡¯t Small Anymore are trash, but I think they¡¯re right about some things, right?] [She should be punished for being a bad person. Who cares why she did it? What¡¯s wrong with scolding her? As for why we¡¯re still pursuing the matter? Can it change the fact that she¡¯s a bad person?] [I¡¯m drunk too! If I were Hua Weiming and Xiaoxiao Isn¡¯t Small Anymore, I might have done the same thing! I can clear my name and punish the bad guy at the same time; isn¡¯t this the perfect ending? I think they¡¯re very smart! Besides, the two of them didn¡¯t say anything too extreme, right? As for Little Chick Doesn¡¯t Eat Rice, don¡¯t be so quick to react. Same with Lu An¡¯s paid fans! Who wants to see him eat sh*t live? Making a mountain out of a molehill!] Hehehehe, listen, listen, was this human speech? You ndered someone, and you¡¯re still speaking reason? What weird*ss worldview is this?! Big Brother¡¯s fans were furious, and immediately fought back: [Whether that PUA incident is real or not, just looking at the matter of hype, it¡¯s clear that those two pieces of trash deliberately ndered our little sister to avoid responsibility. How is it still our little sister¡¯s fault?] [Can¡¯t you see from the chat that they tried to rope someone in with tens of thousands? Are all of you blind? Clearly someone is directing them from behind the scenes! If it were you, would you be so stupid as to fork out your own money ¡°for the good of others¡±?] Chapter 101 - Slapping Face

Chapter 101: pping Face

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions [It¡¯s already the year 0202; even primary school students know the saying: ¡°Judge the matter as it stands.¡± As for all of you, it¡¯s: ¡°You don¡¯t know anything!¡±] [If everyone judges you as a bad person for doing one wrong thing, and they use you of even more things, even treating you like a murderer, can you take it? On the other hand, you know how to forgive trash people. You¡¯re clearly in the wrong, but you still praise them for being smart and defend them. Compared with Little Chick Doesn¡¯t Eat Rice, who doesn¡¯t want money and still wants to bet with our little sister, who on earth is acting more like a paid troll? Don¡¯t you have any bottom lines?] [I suddenly feel deep respect for this Little Chick Doesn¡¯t Eat Rice. At least he dares to take responsibility for his actions!] Big Brother¡¯s fans spoke out one after another. As expected of an organized and disciplined group; they didn¡¯t utter a single curse, and the keyboard warriors and paid trolls were at a loss and slunk off dejectedly. However, there were still many people who refused to let go of Lu An¡¯s PUA. No matter what Big Brother¡¯s fans said, the video wasn¡¯t fake, right? Telling us not to be blind or gullible; if you can, why don¡¯t you show us the evidence? If you can¡¯t produce evidence, then it¡¯s true. Then, don¡¯t stop us from scolding people! You don¡¯t have any evidence, but you¡¯re going all out like this ¨C how much did Lu An give you? You¡¯re all paid trolls, right?! The keyboard warriors were disdainful as they spoke out one after another. Some people¡¯s characters really were¡­ Big Brother¡¯s fans were about to explode! Explode! However, they had to admit that there didn¡¯t seem to be anything wrong with what these people said. They indeed didn¡¯t have any evidence to prove Little Sister¡¯s innocence. Big Brother Fan A: [Hey, can someone contact Big Brother or Little Sister? They probably don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on at the moment, right?] Big Brother Fan B: [That trash video doesn¡¯t look real at first nce. The video quality is so terrible; I can¡¯t even see my little sister¡¯s face clearly. It¡¯s because of those misleading captions. Who knows what the real situation is like? If you ask me, I think it¡¯s Little Sister doing a good deed. Those two people were feeling grateful to her!] Big Brother Fan C: [That¡¯s right, I think so too! But the keyboard warriors don¡¯t believe it. This will easily give passers-by a bad impression of our little sister! The only thing we can do now is contact the production team first and let them know!] In Lu Boran¡¯s fan group, Big Brother¡¯s fans were overwrought, and even more worried than if it was their own problem. They @¡¯ed the official Weibo ount of Luo Mingshi¡¯s production team as well as others, as they tried everything they could think of. Just as Big Brother¡¯s fans felt that their efforts weren¡¯t having much of an effect, a passer-by suddenly posted: [Ahhh, pped in the face! It hurts so much~ It¡¯s a good thing I didn¡¯t randomly take sides, hahahaha~] What was going on? Big Brother¡¯s fans were dumbfounded, and immediately rushed to the scene. A few minutes ago, the actor Ah Fan finished rehearsing and returned to the dressing room to tidy up. He was nning to take advantage of the time he was in the makeup chair to upload a photo of his lunch! It had been too exquisite and delicious. He had never eaten such delicious food before in his life. Even if he was discovered cking off, let him brag about it first! However, the moment Ah Fan opened Weibo, he saw the trending topics online, which were filled with insults! Especially the video with added captions. There was no need to talk about the front half. Thatst scene, however, of him and Sister Chun crying from how delicious the food was¡­ They had been afraid that the other guys woulde and fight over the food, which was why they had repeatedly blocked their faces with their hands, alright? Who said they were crying because the food was bad?! Who said they were wiping away tears?! There was even a tragic-sounding BGM, and the way the video described Miss Lu, who had been good to them¡­ Chapter 102 - Im Really Quick-witted

Chapter 102: I¡¯m Really Quick-witted

Ah~ Ah Fan was about to explode with anger! There was a huge ball of anger in his chest. He stopped putting on makeup and immediately went to look for Li Chun. On the other side, Li Chun was still working with Lu An to help the supporting actors get into character! After finding out what happened, she immediately went to get her phone. Afraid that Lu An would find out, the two of them defended Lu An on Weibo, and then used the show¡¯s official ount to spread the word. After all, they themselves didn¡¯t have many fans. Very quickly, those marketing ounts and keyboard warriors were dealt a critical hit! [D*mn! She¡¯s clearly a considerate, gentle, and beautiful boss, but she¡¯s being scolded for supposedly being a PUA. Don¡¯t the conscience of these haters hurt?] [Especially the marketing ount that added the captions. Isn¡¯t this nder? Are you trying to unt your writing skills? Can you sleep well, trying to cancel a 17-year-old girl like this?] [They keep saying that the other party doesn¡¯t have evidence. Now that the evidence is here, shouldn¡¯t they apologize for their words?] One after another, thements gradually increased. Once the truth came out, there were basically no more haters. They probably felt guilty and had gone into hiding. However, there were still those who stubbornly insisted on ndering the other party. [So? It¡¯s good enough to just rely on the words of those two underlings? Who knows if they¡¯ve already been bribed!] [That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! It doesn¡¯t seem fake at all that the two underlings in the video are afraid of her. Perhaps they don¡¯t dare tell the truth because they¡¯re afraid of retaliation!] [They¡¯re clearly crying because it tastes bad, but they insist on saying it¡¯s good!] Many people even went directly to Ah Fan and Li Chun¡¯s Weibo ounts to ask them if they were being controlled, and said things like to give them a wink if they were, and they would definitely save both of them, and to remember to tell the truth, and so on! Actor Ah Fan was furious! He quickly picked up his phone and was about to fight back. Then, Big Brother Lu Boran posted on Weibo. Lu Boran:?To anyone who fabricates rumors and insults my little sister¡­ Attached was a professionalwyer¡¯s warning letter. In addition, Lu Boran uploaded a HD video of Li Chun and Ah Fan¡¯s interactions with Lu An after she returned to the production team. The girl in the video was elegant and well-mannered. The cause of the incident was that the two subordinates were worried that they were in trouble, so they cautiously came to apologize. They were afraid that they would be med, but in the end, they were treated gently, and even got lunch. [Ahhh~ I knew it. Little Sister isn¡¯t that kind of disgusting PUA. People who mouth off without conscience are too despicable!!] [I can¡¯t take it anymore! This is Little Sister¡¯s true face, right? I love her! No one can say that Little Sister is wrong! Pretty Little Sister can¡¯t be wrong!] [Big Brother is overbearing! The way you protect your little sister at all costs is too awesome! Then, Big Brother, post more selfies in the future. Even better if they¡¯re with Little Sister! Begging you hard!] [Come,e,e, let me summarize: Those sh*tty marketing ounts scold Little Sister for being a PUA. The poor fans had no leg to stand on, how sad! In the end, the heavens didn¡¯t let the fans down, and they were favored by sibling power. Big Brother heard the news and posted on Weibo. Trash trolls, get lost! Hahaha~ Big Brother is mighty, Little Sister is pretty! Everyone is awesome! I¡¯m really a quick-witted person~ *embarrassed*] Excited fans of Big Brother started bragging mboyantly! It felt like they were rewriting history~ The haters and paid trolls were so angry that their faces turned red. They couldn¡¯t say a word, and were even mocked by passers-by. Chapter 103 - Three Blows In a Row

Chapter 103: Three Blows In a Row

The haters and paid trolls were so angry that their faces turned red. They couldn¡¯t say a word, and were even mocked by passers-by. [Hahaha, why aren¡¯t those who were insisting that the people in the video are crying because it tastes bad saying anything? Do you see the packaging in Little Sister¡¯s hands? [Let me kindly give you unworldly paid trolls a lesson: That¡¯s the exclusive takeaway box for South City¡¯s Minxiang Restaurant ! It¡¯s clean, fresh, exquisite, and beautiful. It can be used as a storage box at home! [Speaking of which, do you know Minxiang Restaurant? It¡¯s a 7-star restaurant. The outside looks a little old, like a brothel in the olden days, but inside, it looks like an ancient royal pce. It¡¯s not that magnificent, but it¡¯s elegant and refined. Even if you have enough money, you might not necessarily be able to order the top dishes on the menu!] [This humble servant was fortunate to visit this ce once. Although it was just a few small dishes, they were very tasty, and I¡¯ve never been able to forget them! Look at the dishes these people you call ¡®underlings¡¯ put up. If I remember correctly, they¡¯re Minxiang Restaurant¡¯s signature dishes. They can easily cost over 10,000 all up. Supposedly, they have an earthy vor, and are delicious; they¡¯re a lot more fragrant than regr dishes. If my boss is willing to treat me to this once, it¡¯s fine even if I get PUA every day!] [But to be considerate enough to give them something to eat and say that it was for helping her, this little girl doesn¡¯t have any airs at all. Thinking about it, she can¡¯t be some PUA! I want to ask those sh*tty marketing ounts, especially the one which made those captions for attention. Are all their faces okay? Does it hurt from being pped?] Er¡­ Did it hurt? It hurt! Of course it hurt! It hurt almost as much as if they had really been pped physically in the face. But, would they just admit defeat like this? It was rare to be this popr; the video and variousments each had more than 10,000 likes! [So? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange? The marketing ount just revealed that Lu An is a PUA who abuses her staff, then Lu Boran released a full video. Would a normal person film something so trivial? [Also, listen to what Lu An said in the video. She said no need to be so polite, and it¡¯s fine to call her An¡¯an or Xiao¡¯an or whatever, and that the goal is to do the job to the best of their abilities. They don¡¯t have to be afraid or fearful, and should just do what they need to do, unless they think they¡¯re infallible or being rude. Don¡¯t you think these words are very pretentious? [Can a normal person speak so eloquently? It¡¯s just like it was all nned! [I think they deliberately arranged this to create a persona for Lu An. They kept it under wraps at first, then used this PUA incident as her debut in this circle. Isn¡¯t this making use of online users? [After all, isn¡¯t she about to participate in some variety show? She probably urgently needs fans and hype!] The blogger felt very smug after posting this, as if he had seen through the entire situation! Very quickly, his Weibo ount started to ride a wave of poprity again, withments like ¡°You¡¯re very smart, a human pioneer¡± and so on! How should he operate his ad campaign after this? He definitely couldn¡¯t be too direct, and had to be a little reserved. Otherwise, his fans would definitely know that he was scamming money out of them with ads. The blogger had already started fantasizing about it, and was currently scrolling through the number of fans on his Weibo ount. However, before his number of fans multiplied, the popr actor Lu Boran personally dealt him three blows in a row! Three in a row! Chapter 104 - Little Sister, Come Out and Explain

Chapter 104: Little Sister, Come Out and Exin

Lu Boran: [Given my little sister¡¯s identity, does she need to be hyped up to step into this circle?] Lu Boran: [Do you think a small, despicable person like you is very smart? It¡¯s an outright insult for someone like you toy eyes on my little sister¡¯s face! Kindly stop forwarding photos and videos of my little sister immediately! Otherwise, I¡¯ll see you in court!] Lu Boran: [Finally, I, Lu Boran, am used to self-surveince, and specially got someone to record my little sister as well. Because even if it¡¯s just a yawn from my little sister, as her brother, I don¡¯t want to miss it! After all, I have the cutest little sister in the world. Unfortunately, you don¡¯t have anything!] The burn from the threements left the blogger speechless and dumbfounded! He was very scared! On the other side, the fans went crazy. Crazy~ [Ahhhh, Big Brother is mighty, Big Brother is overbearing! Sister-con Crazy Devil! Sister-con Crazy Devil! Please make Sister-con Crazy Devil Lu Boran trend!!!!] [So cute, the world owes me an older brother, and life owes me a Lu Boran! I want to transform into a little sister!] [Big Brother is so arrogant. ¡°After all, I have the cutest little sister in the world.¡± He¡¯s so smug! And that line, ¡°Unfortunately, you don¡¯t have anything,¡± is so evil and infuriating! I¡¯m so, so envious. Hehe~] Big Brother¡¯s fans were ecstatic. The feeling of chasing off the haters could only be described in one word: Refreshing~! On the other side, Little Sister, who had already found out about the news online, was looking at her phone ¡ª At the spoof video with captions. On the side, Ah Fan and Li Chun were inexplicably nervous. They wanted to say, ¡°Little An¡¯an, don¡¯t look anymore. This thing is¡­¡± ¡°Hahaha~ haha~ Isn¡¯t this too funny? ¡°So, after removing my voice, I look so vicious? ¡°Hahaha, I can¡¯t take it anymore~ ¡°What the heck is with thatst scene of the two of you? Since it tastes bad, don¡¯t eat it. It¡¯s not wasted if you give it to someone else who wants it, or feed it to your pets. You two¡­¡± Apanied by that mournful BGM, those pitiful and aggrieved expressions were too vivid. It was too pitiful! Too pitiful! Lu An couldn¡¯t help butugh! ¡°Hahaha! Hahaha! No, I can¡¯t take it anymore!¡± A certain youngdy convulsed withughter. Her tears were already flowing. She couldn¡¯t control herself! Li Chun and Ah Fan were dumbfounded. ¡°¡­¡± Lu An¡¯s devilishughter continued. Once the video ended, her fair finger immediately reyed the scene of the two of them sitting in the shade of a tree and seemingly having a difficult time eating. For some reason, it made herugh! The little girlughed almost every time she saw it. In the end, she even liked the video! Like~ The confused Li Chun and Ah Fan: ¡°¡­¡± W- what was going on? Lu An liked Lord Aotu? This sudden news also left the online users dumbfounded yet inexplicably amused. They all @¡¯ed Lu Xiao¡¯an: [Little Sister,e out and exin. Did your hand slip or did you do it on purpose?] On the other side, the blogger, Lord Aotu, who had posted this video, couldn¡¯t tamp down his nerves. The girl¡¯s older brother had clearly posted the original video to rify things for her, but she suddenly gave him a like. Could it be¡­ They wereing after him to punish him? Look at the astonishing number of likes andments on his video. ording to thew, anything that was forwarded more than 500 times could be used in a nderwsuit, while he¡­ Oh, god! Chapter 105 - Little Sister VS Big Brothers Battle Power

Chapter 105: Little Sister VS Big Brother¡¯s Battle Power

He was a blogger who specialized in funny videos. Back then, when he saw everyone scolding Lu An, he decided to get in on the action, and simply created the spoof video, which only took him a matter of minutes. Who would have thought¡­ Lord Aotu took a deep breath, closed his eyes, and opened his most popr Weibo post. He swiped the delete button! ¡°Hu¡­¡± To be safe, he even simply @¡¯ed Lu Xiao¡¯an and apologized, saying that he hadn¡¯t gotten his facts straight before randomly making up things. He was sorry. Then, he put down his phone and started cleaning up. He was in theputer business, and knew that as long as someone wanted to, they could find his ce through the IP address at any time. Given the attitude of Lu An¡¯s brother, Lu Boran, in particr, he mighte knocking on the door. Before that, the poor and downtrodden Lord Aotu chose to flee. Little did he know that Lu An was currently staring at her phone in a daze. ¡°¡­¡± Why was it suddenly deleted? Wasn¡¯t it very interesting? Her vicious appearance was also quite cute, and the way Sister Chun and Ah Fan ate in particr was hrious! She had been about to show it to Brother Xiao Chuan too! Lu An was extremely puzzled, and the audience online were all stupefied. After a few short seconds of silence, everyone cheered. [Hahaha, Little Sister, you¡¯re really a big shot in the human world! With just a simple Like, you wiped out a bunch of haters. Why do I find it so funny? Why can¡¯t I stopughing?] [Big Brother uploaded a Weibo post with awyer¡¯s letter and a video, and even personallyshed out three times before finally managing to K.O. the haters. But Little Sister? With one Like, she instantly killed the other party! In summary, Little Sister¡¯sbat power VS Big Brother¡¯sbat power, K.O.! *apuse*] [What do you know? Without Big Brother to cover her, could Little Sister carry out this insta-kill? Don¡¯t deliberately stir up trouble! Fine, actually, I like your logic. Little Sister¡¯sbat power VS Big Brother¡¯sbat power. Little Sister wins! Oh, yeah~] [To be honest, I used to quite like Lord Aotu, but I was really angry when I saw the video of him ndering Little Sister! I was so angry that I almost learned to spit fire! However, after Little Sister gave him a Like, he quickly deleted the video and apologized. Suddenly, I feel he¡¯s quite cute!] [That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right, it¡¯s the same for me! I think Little Ao¡¯ao was scared out of his wits. He probably didn¡¯t expect it himself, hahaha~ Because he¡¯s a coward~ Really, a super coward!] One after another, Big Brother¡¯s fans couldn¡¯t stopughing. Suddenly, they saw Little Sisterment on Lord Aotu¡¯s ount ¡ª Lu Xiao¡¯an: [Why did you delete the video? Isn¡¯t it fun? *puzzled*] Under Lord Aotu¡¯s apology post, the addle-headed little girl directly threw out a soul-searing question. There was also a puzzled emoji at the end, as if she couldn¡¯t understand and was a little anxious. Big Brother¡¯s fans and passers-by: ¡°¡­¡± Seeing the reply, Lord Aotu¡¯s body froze. ¡°¡­¡±?If I don¡¯t delete it, am I supposed to leave evidence for you to sue me with? [I¡¯m sorry, I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I know this matter has caused you a lot of harm, and I sincerely apologize to you again. If you need me topensate you, I can do that too!] Lord Aotu tried his best to be patient as he replied. He had seen manyments scolding Lu An on his Weibo ount previously, and there were already more than 100,000 of them. There were all sorts of nonsensical and unmentionablements, and he was indeed in the wrong. Unexpectedly, the other party replied ¡ª Chapter 106 - Obsessed with Own Slander

Chapter 106: Obsessed with Own nder

Lu Xiao¡¯an: [No need. It¡¯s fine if you just apologize to me. I don¡¯t me you. [Many times, when other people are too earnest in spreading rumors, it¡¯s probably inevitable that others will believe them. [After all, apart from those who are smarter and more rational, or those who are extremely cold-blooded when ites to matters that don¡¯t concern them, ordinary people, especially those who are more emotional, will basically choose to believe it and seek to right wrongs. If the bad guys involved are truly bad, then that is undoubtedly a good thing. If you have to me someone, me those who maliciously use everyone¡¯s kind hearts to create trouble! [So, I won¡¯t me anyone who takes the initiative to sincerely apologize to me. [All of you scolded me because you think I¡¯m a bad person. You¡¯re doing this to uphold justice, and that¡¯s not wrong. The ones at fault are the people who maliciously stir up trouble, and the haters and paid trolls who do nothing but hurl abuse online. [Then, can you upload the video again? *wink*~ [If you¡¯re worried about being misunderstood, you canbel it as a spoof video. *shy* *wink*] It seemed the little girl was looking forward to it, and especially wanted him to reupload the video. Lord Aotu subconsciously stopped what he was doing. ¡°¡­¡± Heh, this little girl was quite interesting! Very quickly, he started making a video again. Since he had already gotten permission from the person in question, he might as well use the HD video posted by Lu An¡¯s big brother, Lu Boran. After removing the original voices from the video, he carefully dubbed in new voices. In the end, he had mocked Lu An in the previous video, but now¡­ A devilish smirk appeared on Lord Aotu¡¯s lips as he typed swiftly on his keyboard. Lord Aotu was a weak-looking nerd who wore thin-framed sses, but there was also a unique charm to his slender eyes when he got serious. Very quickly, the video was ready. Lord Aotu couldn¡¯t help but feel a little nervous as he @¡¯ed Lu Xiao¡¯an and sent the video. Hold your breath! Hold your breath! His heart was in his throat! Lord Aotu was on tenterhooks as he waited patiently. When he saw Lu Xiao¡¯an¡¯s message ¡ª [Hahahahahaha~ Thank you, you¡¯ve worked hard, it¡¯s super awesome!] Lord Aotu was instantly relieved, and somehow felt like he had redeemed himself! He was very happy~ Very quickly, viewers flooded Lord Aotu¡¯s Weibo ount. This group of people, led by Big Brother¡¯s fans, were dumbfounded after watching Lord Aotu¡¯s new video. Why is he still using our little sister in his marketing campaign? When they found out that the video had been approved by Little Sister, and that she was very supportive, everyone came to a bted realization. They watched the video carefully once, twice, three times¡­ Hahahaha~ Very quickly, they startedughing like crazy! [Isn¡¯t Little Sister a little too awesome? Saying those words in a child¡¯s voice fits her perfectly! I even have the urge to hit her. Hahaha, so cute~] [You¡¯re making a dangerous statement. Be careful that Big Brother doesn¡¯t take out a 40-meter-long knife and chop you into pieces!] [However, I never truly believed that Little Sister is bad from the beginning. I feel that her words are correct and she has moral integrity! It seems like she purely just wants to cheat more videos out of Little Junjun, right? Hahaha~] [I don¡¯t know why she¡¯s so obsessed with ndering herself, but I love her~ Little Sister is so cute~] Big Brother¡¯s fans cheered unanimously, and many passers-by also turned into fans. Very quickly, Lord Aotu¡¯s new ¡°PUA¡± video trended again. Chapter 107 - Fourth Brother, Its Just the Two Of Us Left

Chapter 107: Fourth Brother, It¡¯s Just the Two Of Us Left

Actually, it wasn¡¯t much different from before. Other than the fact that the blurry video had be HD, there was also a cute dub in a kid¡¯s voice added to the captions. Paired with the BGM, it gave the video a hrious and almost satirical effect! Lu An was no longer the target in the video, but real-life PUAs. That was right! In particr, Li Chun and Ah Fan¡¯s pained expressions as they protected their food at the end ¡ª when everyone learned that they hadn¡¯t really been mistreated, it just made peopleugh like crazy! [Hahahaha, I¡¯ve only watched it ten times or so!] [I thought they were really pitiful. I was so angry that I cried the first time I saw them! But now¡­ forgive me, I can¡¯t look at them anymore! I¡¯m crying, andughing like a pig!] [I have to say, Little Ao¡¯ao is too talented! He knows how to turn over a new leaf! There¡¯s also Little Sister, who has such an open mind. Without any of you, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to watch such a video to unwind! Ahhh, I love it! Respect~] Compared with all the haters from before, Weibo became a sea of joy and indescribable emotions. On this sunny afternoon, even Li Chun and Ah Fan couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter when they saw how silly and protective they were of their food! Hahaha~ Stupid, really stupid! It was too silly! No wonder little An¡¯an hadughed so hard! The two of them shook their heads helplessly. When they noticed the increase in their Weibo fans, as well as the sudden increase in private messages andments saying all sorts of things about how cute and fun they were, they suddenly realized ¡ª This was probably the so-called immortal boss? They were popr! Popr! They were making a name for themselves in the industry! Ahhhh, today was also a day to brag about little An¡¯an~ ¡­ On the other side, Little Chick Doesn¡¯t Eat Rice looked at the variousments on his Weibo ount reminding him to keep his word, and arge group of online users were camping on his ount as they said that they were waiting for him to livestream himself eating sh*t. Little Chick Doesn¡¯t Eat Rice narrowed his eyes and fell into deep thought. ¡­ At night. Lu Xingran tossed and turned in bed. Every time he closed his eyes, he thought of what his second brother had told him earlier in the day. He was really annoyed. Finally, No. 5 Lu Xingran picked up his phone again and contacted his fourth brother, who was the only one left. Little No. 5: [Fourth Brother, Second Brother has also been turned by that little sister. It¡¯s just the two of us left.] There was an indescribable sense of grievance and pity. In Country X, a young man was chatting with someone at a cafe when he saw his little brother¡¯s message. A doting smile appeared on the young man¡¯s gentle face. He was amused, and typed a reply with slender fingers: [So?] Just¡­ He didn¡¯t know either! Little No. 5 rolled around in bed gloomily and looked at the dialog box on his phone pitifully. After a long time, he replied with a sad little emoji that looked like it was about to cry. [What¡¯s wrong?] Fourth Brother texted back. One could almost imagine his gentle and pure voice. When Big Brother, Second Brother, and Third Brother ran around outside when No. 5 was young, it was Fourth Brother who took care of him. Fourth Brother listened to him and doted on him. He could be said to be the most gentle of his brothers! Little Lu No. 5 couldn¡¯t help but feel even more aggrieved and continued acting petnt. [It¡¯s nothing.] [Alright, I¡¯m flying back tomorrow. How about that? Are you happy? Are you surprised?] A certain fourth brother replied affectionately and even teased him. [Really?] A certain little No. 5 could no longer help screaming in his heart. However, he still remained indifferent on the surface. He then saw his fourth brother¡¯s next message: [I¡¯ve already asked Dad for that little sister¡¯s contact number. I¡¯m meeting her at Blue Coffee House at 6pm tomorrow. Do you want toe with me?] Chapter 108 - Minimalist Fourth Brother

Chapter 108: Minimalist Fourth Brother

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions I¡­ I don¡¯t want to! It¡¯s that little sister again! Little No. 5 was inexplicably angry, and replied in a fit of pique: [I have to report to school in the morning, and I have to continue working on thest bit of the design for Flying Star in the afternoon. I¡¯m not free.] [Is that so? Then, after I have a chat with that little sister, I¡¯ll go and look for you after that?] A certain fourth brother didn¡¯t seem to sense his emotions at all and replied as thus. Little No. 5 felt even worse! What? That was it? Each and every one of them only had that little sister in their hearts! Stupid Little Sister! Little No. 5 Lu Xingran looked up at the sky. The young man¡¯s eyes gradually turned dark red. He had never realized that he was actually so fragile. After a simple ¡°Mm¡± reply to Fourth Brother, a certain young man threw his phone away and buried his head under the nket, and didn¡¯t say anything else. He didn¡¯t even bother with Little Tyrant Dragon on the side. The little dog was docile as it crouched alone on the sofa, and lowered its head from time to time. It was depressed~ When would it be able to return to that d*mn woman¡¯s side, or to the vast and boundless universe of time and space? Hmph, hmph, hmph~ ¡­ At a certain coffee shop in Country X, Fourth Brother shook his head helplessly as he looked at Little No. 5¡¯s reply. He put away his phone and got up to leave. ¡°Mr. Lu!¡± Behind him, a man in a shy outfit called out to him again and said in the localnguage, ¡°I can add more! I¡¯ll book the venues, hire assistants, build the exhibition areas, and everything else. I can take care of everything, as long as you¡¯re willing to stay!¡± The man¡¯s eyes were filled with anxiety, as if he wanted nothing more than to tie him up. The young man¡¯s lips curved slightly. With a gentle but resolute gaze, he replied clearly and fluently in the samenguage, ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, Mr. Ike. Thank you for your recognition. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have been able toe for thepetition back then. But now, it¡¯s time for me to go back.¡± ¡°But, but your Chinesepatriots don¡¯t wee you at all! They use you of giarism, and even say that you¡­¡± ¡°Enough!¡± There was no room for doubt in the young man¡¯s chilly tone, and Ike was inexplicably frightened. The young man continued in a clear voice, ¡°I know you spoke without thinking in order to make me stay. I don¡¯t me you. ¡°But in my country, many people are just in the dark. When you don¡¯t know the truth, you will feel indignant at the stories spread about bad people; emotions like these transcend borders. ¡°And when everyone doesn¡¯t trust you and nders you, there will always be some people silently supporting and encouraging you from behind. They might be harsh with their words, but they¡¯re soft-hearted. They might also look unhappy with you on the surface, but they¡¯re actually more worried than anyone else¡­¡± The young man smiled slightly as he recalled the happy times with his brothers. His face was as gentle as a mountain flower, and he emphasized in a cool voice, ¡°You know, I¡¯ve only ever lived for them and myself.¡± ¡°Mm, I know.¡± A real minimalist! He was fully devoted to what he loved. Anything else that went against that was beyond his range of concern, to say nothing of getting a second nce from him. ¡°I¡¯m very sorry!¡± Ike lowered his head in shame. He wanted to cry because of his impetuosity and because he couldn¡¯t keep him. ¡°Alright, Ike, all good things muste to an end. We will meet again in the future!¡± Chapter 109 - A Blind Date Is Half a Boyfriend?

Chapter 109: A Blind Date Is Half a Boyfriend?

The young man¡¯s cool voice was gentle andforting. He even patted Ike on the shoulder considerately. ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Ike just nodded repeatedly, and in the end, he covered his face and wept. If people knew that a top designer in Country X was crying like this in this small cafe, the entire fashion world would probably go crazy tomorrow! ¡°Alright, alright!¡± Fourth Brother Lu Sihao was very helpless, but he patted Ike¡¯s back patiently tofort him, and felt a little guilty. ¡°Actually¡­ my little sister is back. I¡­¡± ¡°So, it¡¯s not about returning to China to regroup and expand? It turns out that you¡¯re going to find your little sister!¡± Ike was furious! He had prepared everything. He thought that he would be able to keep him here. What d*mn little sister? He would see her sooner orter, right? Ike was angry and aggrieved, but still obediently saw Haohao off on the ne in the end, his face full of indignation! ¡­ The next afternoon, Lu An arrived at Blue Coffee House early at around 5:30pm. After being busy in the production team for the entire day, it was time to take some time off to settle down and polish her own script! It was a very quiet and simple environment. Several round dining tables were arranged in a unique manner, and there were a few green nts with two or three bright red flowers each, which gave the cafe a very elegant air. Lu An casually found a seat by the window and sat down. She took out a small notepad from her bag. She was used to writing on sticky notes when inspiration suddenly struck her or after daydreaming a bit. When she went back, she would tidy up the notes. The little girl had a delicate and earnest face. She wrote on the notepad with an extremely fine pen, her handwriting smooth and beautiful. Just as Lu An was immersed in a burst of inspiration ¡ª ¡°Heh!¡± There was a low and cold snort behind her. It was from a fashionable woman sitting with her back to Lu An at the table behind her. The woman was dressed in an exquisite ck dress and had long wavy hair that was very beautiful. She had a top-quality leather bag slung over her shoulder as she leaned back in the cafe¡¯s elegant wicker chair. She exuded the confidence andposure of a sessful person, but her cold rebuke was one of bone-deep disdain and rejection. However, it wasn¡¯t directed at Lu An, but at the man sitting opposite the woman. ¡°What? Are you looking down on me?¡± The man was instantly furious. He had an oily face, and criticized her without giving her any face. ¡°You¡¯re already 30 years old. Other than me, do you think any other man would dare want you? ¡°I¡¯m willing to date you because¡­¡± ¡°Heh!¡± After another low and cold snort, the woman just got up, casually put down money for the coffee, and walked away with her head held high, not even looking at the man. ¡°No, what¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± The man was instantly speechless. He got up and blocked the woman. His eyes were filled with naked hatred, as if he couldn¡¯t wait to eat the woman alive! The woman couldn¡¯t be bothered with him. She walked around him and went the other way. The man felt like his dignity had been trampled on. The corners of his lips curled up, and he immediately harangued her. ¡°Is this what veteran screenwriters are like? ¡°At least I¡¯m here on a blind date with you; I can be considered half a boyfriend already, but you¡¯re actually not even willing to say a word. It¡¯s not like I did anything to you, right? ¡°No wonder everyone says you¡¯re arrogant and rude, and can¡¯t get married!¡± The man¡¯s voice was very loud, as if he was saying it deliberately for the people around them to hear. Chapter 110 - My Grandpa Said

Chapter 110: My Grandpa Said

Very quickly, many people looked over. The woman¡¯s face turned dark, and she clenched her fists at her sides. Her excellent upbringing made her forcibly tamp down her anger. Very quickly, the man¡¯s expression changed again, and he said in a persuasive tone, ¡°Minn, I really like you. I thought you were good at first nce, unlike those men who despise you¡­¡± ¡°Huh, you¡¯ve already said that Big Sister is arrogant and rude, and can¡¯t get married. Isn¡¯t that despising her?¡± Lu An turned around slightly and looked innocently at the greasy man with big ck eyes. ¡°You¡­¡± The man gritted his teeth and scolded with a cold face, ¡°What does a little girl like you know? I¡¯m talking about how others despise her, not me!¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± Lu An tilted her head to indicate that she didn¡¯t understand. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Uncle. Perhaps my brain isn¡¯t very good, so I can¡¯t react? On one hand, you say that everyone despises this sister, and on the other hand, you say that you like this sister very much. Excuse me, do you want to prove that you¡¯re different, or are you deliberately saying that others are bad in order to highlight that you¡¯re good? ¡°Wow, I couldn¡¯t tell that you¡¯re such a schemer, Uncle!¡± Lu An looked extremely surprised, and continued in a loud and clear voice, ¡°However, if you really liked her, you would worry about her getting hurt or bullied. You wouldn¡¯t bring up what others think in front of her and hurt her. Uncle, you¡¯re the ssic example of a disaster. You have brains, but what a pity~ ¡°You have no heart.¡± Lu An spoke regretfully as she looked at the greasy man. She even clicked her tongue and shook her head, as if saying how bad he was. The greasy man¡¯s face instantly turned even colder, especially when he noticed the people around them pointing at him. He gritted his teeth and scolded Lu An. ¡°You¡¯re just a little girl. What do you know? What does my blind date have to do with you? ¡°Don¡¯t poke your nose into my business!¡± Lu An had an even more innocent expression on her face as she said, ¡°My grandfather said that we should lend a hand when we see injustice being done. ¡°I can clearly see that you¡¯re bullying and belittling this beautiful sister. Of course I have to speak up for her. ¡°Given her outstanding looks, even if she was ten years older, there would definitely be a lot of outstanding young men who would like her and admire her. As for you, Uncle, you¡¯re greasy, big-bellied and fat. When you talk, your voice is loud and your saliva flies everywhere! ¡°Even if you were only 20 years old now, I don¡¯t think there are any outstanding youngdies who would like you!¡± Lu An had a sympathetic expression on her face. As she spoke, she looked him up and down, then shook her head repeatedly. She was clearly despising him for being too inferior and unlikable. The greasy man was about to explode with anger, and raised his hand to hit Lu An. On the side, the big sister, who hadn¡¯t said anything, couldn¡¯t hold back her smile. Seeing that the greasy man wanted to bully Lu An, she hurriedly berated, ¡°Liu Ziqiang, don¡¯t go overboard! ¡°Even this little sister can see through your ploy; do you think I can¡¯t?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± The greasy man gritted his teeth like he was enduring it, but in the end, he turned around and left. He tossed out ruthlessly, ¡°Just you wait!¡± ¡­ ¡°Little Sister, thank you. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so good at scolding people.¡± The woman sat back down, but turned around to face Lu An. ¡°No, I was also bored. The person I¡¯m waiting for hasn¡¯t arrived yet.¡± Lu An said in innocent concern, ¡°But that person said¡­¡± Chapter 111 - Little Sister?

Chapter 111: Little Sister?

¡°It¡¯s fine, he was just posturing. He¡¯s ipetent, and won¡¯t dare touch me.¡± What was that about him taking care of their assets after they got married? He wanted to put the house under his name alone, so that she wouldn¡¯t be able to take it in case she ever wanted a divorce. Please, the house was hers to begin with, alright? The woman scoffed, then asked Lu An in an imposing yet concerned tone, ¡°As for you, youngdy, are you of age yet? Who are you waiting for?¡± ¡°Oh, just ¡ª my brother?¡± ¡°Brother?¡± The big sister¡¯s gaze immediately turned heavy, her expression clearly asking, ¡°Is it puppy love?¡± Lu An smiled and hurriedly exined, ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand, he¡¯s my real brother. He¡¯s flying back to China today. I was going to pick him up at the airport, but he wouldn¡¯t let me, so I¡¯m waiting here. ¡°Looking at the time, he should be here soon.¡± Lu An looked at her wristwatch. Her little face was sweet and pure. The woman abruptly rxed. ¡°Alright, then you wait patiently.¡± With that, she got up and rubbed Lu An¡¯s head. She took a name card out from her pocket and handed it to Lu An. ¡°This is my contact number. If there¡¯s anything, remember to look for me.¡± ¡°Oh, alright!¡± Lu An was stumped. She looked at the big sister, who was already a few meters away. That valiant and radiant figure inexplicably made her say, ¡°Sister, you¡¯re really super beautiful, and imposing but gentle. Those men who don¡¯t like you are blind! ¡°Also, those with good upbringing will be drawn to the same. As for those scumbags, tell them to get lost as far away as possible. Big Sister, you¡¯re really awesome!¡± As the little girl spoke, she raised her hand and gave a sweet thumbs up. It was so warm and bright. ¡°Heh!¡± The woman paused and couldn¡¯t help but chuckle softly. It had already been so many years. It had still been alright when she was in school. However, for so many years after she started working and continually got promoted, no one had ever praised her for being beautiful again. Everyone only said that she was capable, outstanding, a career woman, a workaholic¡­ She had even wondered up until just now if she was still a woman. Heh! ¡°I know! You too!¡± The woman pretended to be unhappy and turned around to leave quickly without even looking at Lu An. If she wasn¡¯t in a hurry, she really wanted to stay and chat with her for a while. ¡°Remember to contact me!¡± She was already out the door, but inexplicably felt uneasy, and came back, gesturing at the name card in Lu An¡¯s hand. ¡°Oh!¡± Lu An hurriedly replied with a sweet smile. D*mn girl! Did she want to eat her to death? A certain big sister was instantly unhappy. She pulled back and strode off. She walked down the street in high spirits, and weed the light breeze that blew. She couldn¡¯t help but feel happy. Swinging her bag happily, she couldn¡¯t help but reach out to touch the lush vegetation on the side of the road. Hahaha, a tsundere big sister was also very cute! The corners of Lu An¡¯s lips couldn¡¯t help but curl up. Only after the big sister had already walked off did she finally look at the name card in her hand ¡ª Ye Minn, veteran screenwriter at South City TV Station. Address¡­ phone¡­ ¡°Wow, it seems Big Sister is awesome!¡± Lu An was amazed and praised the big sister, but didn¡¯t take it to heart. After carefully putting away the big sister¡¯s name card, she lowered her head and continued with her little burst of inspiration. Little did she know that not far from where she was sitting, a certain person had been watching her since early on, and had already chugged down a few cups of coffee. ¡°Little Sister?¡± While Lu An was immersed in her thoughts, she heard a clear voice that sounded like the flow of a hot spring. Chapter 112 - Fourth Brother

Chapter 112: Fourth Brother

¡°Fourth Brother?¡± Lu An raised her head slightly. When she saw the person standing next to her, she unconsciously smiled sweetly. It was bright and wondering, and also contained a little delight. Fourth Brother, Lu Sihao, stared nkly. He only came back to his senses after a long while. As he walked over to the chair opposite her, he said, ¡°Seems like you were waiting a while? Are you hungry? Do you want me to take you to eat?¡± ¡°Fourth Brother, have you not eaten yet?¡± Didn¡¯t he say that he wasn¡¯t hungry, so he had arranged to meet at a cafe? Little Sister asked the question with a very surprised expression. ¡°Oh¡­¡± A certain fourth brother was a little stumped, and immediately felt a little guilty. He said, ¡°T- the food on the ne tasted a little bad.¡± Actually, he had nned to treat No. 5 to a big meal tonight. ¡°Is that so? ¡°Then, let¡¯s just buy some food and go home. Dad and the rest should be back by the time we¡¯re done cooking. It¡¯s been a long time since you guysst met, right?¡± Lu An looked at her watch, then started packing up. ¡°Mm.¡± A certain fourth brother immediately agreed and got up to follow his little sister. ¡°Oh, right, Brother, don¡¯t you have any luggage?¡± She even specially wore gloves to carry Fourth Brother¡¯s luggage as exercise. A certain fourth brother, whose hands werepletely empty: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Oh, that¡­ that¡¯s because I was in a hurry toe, so I got someone to send it back for me.¡± Actually, a certain fourth brother had already gone back to his studio beforeing here to see what this little sister was like. ¡°I see!¡± Lu An didn¡¯t doubt it. She inexplicably perked up and said, ¡°Then, let¡¯s hurry up and leave. The beef at the fresh supermarket near our ce is very delicious. If we¡¯rete, there might only be a little bit left!¡± One little paw grabbed Fourth Brother¡¯s sleeve and hurriedly dragged him out. A certain fourth brother was slightly stunned. He nced at his little sister¡¯s hold on him, and the corners of his mouth suddenly couldn¡¯t help but curl up. He looked at his little sister¡¯s bright face, and when he saw that she was looking at him as well, he immediately nodded solemnly, and followed her with light steps. ¡­ Very quickly, the two of them arrived at a fresh supermarket near the bungalow. ¡°Fourth Brother, what do you like to eat usually?¡± Lu An grabbed a cart with her left hand and quickly piled it up with food as she turned around and asked her slowpoke Fourth Brother the question. ¡°Oh, anything is fine. Whatever you like to eat.¡± Slowpoke Fourth Brother adjusted his tone unhurriedly. As he quickly caught up with his little sister, he swiftly sent little No. 5 a message on his phone. Lu An was very curious, so she simply stopped and waited for Fourth Brother, who had stopped following her for a while. ¡°Fourth Brother?¡± Just as slowpoke Fourth Brother was secretly sending No. 5 a photo of Little Sister with his head down, he suddenly saw Little Sister pop into view in front of him. ¡°I, I¡¯ming!!!¡± Startled, slowpoke Fourth Brother was almost scared silly and was about to fall. Luckily, Little Sister stopped him in time. ¡°Brother, have you always been so exaggerated?¡± Little Sister looked at him with a puzzled expression. A certain very embarrassed Fourth Brother: ¡°¡­¡± No. 5, that d*mn brat!!! ¡°No, I was, just, a little out of it just now. That¡¯s right, I was in a daze!¡± The angelic young man raised his head with a smile, his eyes as clear as obsidian. A certain fourth brother summed it up simply. Fortunately, Little Sister didn¡¯t probe further. Doing an about-face, slowpoke Fourth Brother immediately put his phone inside his pocket. He even considerately helped his little sister push the cart. ¡°Is this meat good? The fruits and vegetables also smell good. Let¡¯s add a little more¡­¡± Chapter 113 - Even If Your Brother Is a Weak Chicken

Chapter 113: Even If Your Brother Is a Weak Chicken

His little sister was like a nimble little rabbit, jumping back and forth in front of him. Her cute and fair little face was round and pure. Slowpoke Fourth Brother was practically stupefied as he watched. No matter how the phone in his pocket chirped, he didn¡¯t bother with it at all. Why bother with his phone? Wasn¡¯t it good to just look at Little Sister? Little Sister was so cute~ The warm smile on the young man¡¯s face was unhurried. On the other side, a certain super depressed No. 5: ¡°¡­¡± What was going on? Fourth Brother had clearly said that he would take pictures of that little sister for him to judge, but had only taken a few? They were all blurry like paste! Could it be that Fourth Brother had also been turned by that little sister? Little No. 5 was utterly depressed. He threw away his phone again and buried himself under the nket. Angry! Ahhhh, how infuriating! ¡­ Lu An and Lu Sihao very quickly bought the ingredients. After settling the bill, they were packed into a sack. Lu An took out the gloves she had prepared beforehand and put them on, then slung the sack over her shoulder. ¡°Wait! Little Sister!¡± A certain fourth brother hurriedly pulled it off for her. How could a girl do such a heavy job? ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can do it. Fourth Brother, you¡¯ve been on the ne the entire day. You¡¯re probably tired, right? You need to rest.¡± Lu An had a nonchnt attitude, but Fourth Brother got even more gloomy and insisted on carrying it for her. ¡°Even if you¡¯re very capable, you can¡¯t! I¡¯m your brother. Even if I¡¯m a weak chicken, I have to do it, understand?¡± Fourth Brother¡¯s tone was exceptionally resolute. There was no room for doubt! ¡°Oh¡­¡± He had clearly been such a warm young man just now! Lu An couldn¡¯t help but be a little stunned, but she obediently handed the sack to Fourth Brother. Lu An noticed with her ck eyes that Fourth Brother¡¯s tall and skinny figure was clearly a little unsteady. She quickly helped him up and said considerately, ¡°Brother, as expected, you¡¯re still too tired and need to rest, right? Let me help you from behind.¡± ¡°¡­Mm.¡± A certain fourth brother was a little stunned. His handsome face flushed slightly, and he nodded slightly. Back then, on a rainy day, when he was six or seven years old, Big Brother, Second Brother, and Third Brother all went out to pull in thes. Because Big Brother had run into a small problem, Second Brother went to help, and Third Brother went to look for them after that. Only he and No. 5 were left at home. At that time, there was a lot of stuff in the courtyard, including their clothes and firewood. To avoid getting wet, he quickly packed everything into a bag. Unfortunately, he was too skinny to carry it. Then, little No. 5 said that he would do it. He refused. Because Big Brother had said before that older brothers should act like it. No matter how weak they were, they should stand at the front. How could they let the younger ones protect the older ones? What dignity did they have as big brothers then? Thus, he had to put on a good face in front of little No. 5. He refused! But little No. 5 told him, ¡°Fourth Brother, all of you want to protect me, but I also want to do something for you. ¡°Look at how much I eat every day. I¡¯ve gained weight. I¡¯m stronger than you.¡± As little No. 5 spoke, he gestured with his chubby little hands, and he scrunched up his round face, like he was about to cry. Later, he and little No. 5 carried those things inside. Little No. 5 was clearly stronger than he was, but obediently acted as his assistant and was still as happy as a fool. A certain fourth brother¡¯s lips couldn¡¯t help but curl up. When he thought of his little sister supporting him from behind, he felt a warm feeling in his heart, just like the feeling little No. 5 gave him back then. Chapter 114 - Going to School

Chapter 114: Going to School

On the street, the siblings, one in front and one in the back, carried such arge sack. Did they look like monks from ancient times who went down the mountain to carry water? The passers-by were dumbfounded, but the siblings¡¯ tacit understanding and valiant behavior were so heartwarming and hrious! After returning home, Lu An put on an apron and started cooking. Fourth Brother, Lu Sihao, was going to help, but was chased out by his little sister. Indeed, he didn¡¯t know much about the kitchen. When he was young, he squatted by the stove to help Second Brother build a fire. But now, with all sorts of advanced technology, there was no need for him to build a fire. A certain fourth brother sat on the sofa in the living room, typing on his phone as he frantically tried to persuade Little No. 5 to defect ¡ª Fourth Brother: [Little Sister has gone to cook. There will be a lot of delicious food at home tonight. *smile*] Fourth Brother: [The beef is already on the table. Are you sure you¡¯re noting back? *hehe*] Fourth Brother: [It¡¯s really delicious, even better than Second Brother¡¯s cooking. *secretly observing*] ¡­ A certain fourth brother sent one tantalizing message after another. He also posted many photos of delicious food. The dishes were in all kinds of colors and vors, and looked tender and glistened. One could practically imagine how delicious the food was! On the other end, a certain person tossed and turned; he even gritted his teeth and rejected the puppy that was lying alone on the side. [I have to wake up early to go to school tomorrow, so that¡¯s it.] Then, little No. 5 shut up. Eyes red, he quietly swallowed his saliva. On the other side, a mncholic Fourth Brother frowned and was about to personally go and find little No. 5, but was stopped by Third Brother Lu Qingzhou. ¡°Is it that guy, No. 5?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Lu Sihao nodded with a gloomy face. He was worried. ¡°Leave him alone.¡± A certain third brother ncedzily at the tall building on the other side and said, ¡°We spoiled him too much in the past, so he developed this bad habit. Let him reflect properly on himself. When he can¡¯t take it anymore, he¡¯lle back sooner orter.¡± ¡°Alright, that¡¯s true.¡± No. 5 was indeed a little too stubborn. A certain fourth brother turned around again and decided not to look for little No. 5 first. Little No. 5, who had been abandoned by all four brothers: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Oh, right, you just came back. Do you need help with your studio?¡± ¡°It should be fine. Brother, if you have nothing to do, you can go take a look. Although your skills aren¡¯t good, you can still help me out.¡± ¡°Brat, are you showing your true colors now?¡± A certain third brother raised his hand. ¡°No~¡± Little Fourth Brother quickly dodged with a smile, then asked, ¡°But what¡¯s the situation on your side? What happened in the end?¡± ¡°Mm, it¡¯s a littleplicated. I¡¯ll tell you about itter.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Then, the two brothers went back inside. On the other side, Lu An, who had unexpectedly heard the two of them talking: ¡°¡­¡± The little girl frowned slightly. After thinking carefully, she still went to look for her father. ¡°Dad, didn¡¯t you say yesterday that you¡¯ve already found a school for me? I¡¯ve decided to go. Can you give me a copy of the school¡¯s entrance exam?¡± ¡°Oh, okay, okay.¡± The confused Father Lu suddenly felt very happy~ ¡­ The next morning, little No. 5 of the Lu family tidied himself up. He dressed in a simple and refreshing white school uniform, and had blond hair that had been styled elegantly. He had a proud and slender figure, and went out with little Ergou on a leash. Just as little No. 5 was about to get his motorbike downstairs ¨C ¡°Woof, woof, woof!¡± Little Ergou suddenly started barking. ¡°Woof, woof, woof!¡± It was simply like little Ergou had gone crazy! Chapter 115 - Is This Your Dog?

Chapter 115: Is This Your Dog?

It was such a small body, but it was so strong when it tugged at the leash! Little Lu No. 5 was very puzzled. Ever since he brought little Ergou back that day, the little fellow seemed to have lost its soul. It didn¡¯t make any noise at all, like a depressed puppy. Why did it suddenly¡­ Lu Xingran was helpless. He could only stop the motorcycle and run after little Ergou. Just then, Lu An went out on her bicycle. When she heard Ergou¡¯s barking, she immediately stopped and broke the chain on her bicycle. She had already applied with the production team for leave. The two days she had spent with them had been pretty good. At the moment, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem to hand things over to Sister Chun to handle. Even if there was a problem, Lu An could go and help at night. As for a certain poor brother¡­ She couldn¡¯t wait anymore. And once she started participating in the Evaluating Actors China recording this weekend, she would probably have even less time in the future. In this world, it was still her big brothers who mattered the most! The little girl looked at the puppy running straight at her with bright eyes. She bent down slightly and rubbed its head, then asked sweetly, ¡°Ergou, why are you here?¡± ¡°Woof, woof, woof!¡± Little Tyrant Dragon wanted to cry. This woman finally cared for it! Finally, she cared for it again~! ¡°Woof, woof, woof! Woof, woof!¡± Little Tyrant Dragon was like a crazy rabbit as it ran around wildly. It kept rubbing its head against Lu An¡¯s palm and its little tail shook so hard; it looked extremely excited! A certain fifth brother, who couldn¡¯t hold on to the leash, found it unbelievable. He said hoarsely, ¡°You, you know each other?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s my dog!¡± ¡°You must be little Fifth Brother, Lu Xingran. Hello, I¡¯m your little sister, Lu An.¡± Lu An stood up, her face soft and fair, and stretched out a hand to No. 5. A certain fifth brother nced at her, but still focused on the main point. ¡°This is your dog?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± The little girl was a little bewildered, but she smiled and confirmed, ¡°I picked it up off the streets when I first came. It seemed to like me, so I brought it back!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± A certain fifth brother narrowed his eyes in reluctance. In other words, she only had it for less than half a day? He had raised it for four days! Four days! They had cried,ughed, slept and made a ruckus together. No matter what, he had to be closer with it than she was! ¡°Little Ergou?¡± Little Fifth Brother called out in a low voice and pulled on its leash. He was about to leave, when ¡ª The little dog suddenly jumped up and hugged Little Sister¡¯s leg in a clingy pose, and even cried out with reluctance! It was probably in pain from being pulled back by the leash, and even turned around to bark at him fiercely, as if it didn¡¯t want him. Little Fifth Brother couldn¡¯t believe it! He had bought dog food, a kennel, a cor, dog clothes ¨C a whole bunch of things ¨C but it actually¡­ ¡°Wow, little Ergou seems to have gained weight. Thank you, Fifth Brother, for taking care of it for me.¡± Just as a certain little Fifth Brother was about to explode with anger, his little sister picked up the puppy who was clinging to her and smiled sweetly at him as she petted it. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Little Fifth Brother was still doubting life, so he gave a curt reply. Then, he suddenly realized something. ¡°Little Ergou? ¡°You call it little Ergou?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I gave it this name.¡± Little Sister looked puzzled. Even little Ergou hurriedly barked in response, as if to say that it was called little Ergou, before it immediately snuggled into Little Sister¡¯s arms. ¡°So¡­¡± Chapter 116 - Trying to Get On His Good Side?

Chapter 116: Trying to Get On His Good Side?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Little Fifth Brother recalled the meal which Second Brother had eaten with the rest of the family that day. He had snuck over, but because he was worried that he would be discovered, he had no choice but to abandon the puppy first. So, so¡­ ¡°Oh, right, it¡¯s the same school uniform! ¡°Fifth Brother, are you going to school now? It just so happens that my bicycle¡¯s broken. Can I go with you?¡± Before a certain brother could sink into grief and indignation, the little girl pointed at both their school uniforms with bright eyes and spoke expectantly. ¡°Who¡­¡±?Who wants to go with you?! Little Fifth Brother was inexplicably angry. He turned around to leave, but then recalled Second Brother¡¯s words from before. ¡°The bicycle is broken. Can¡¯t you just fix it?¡± Troublesome! As soon as he finished speaking, he stuffed Little Tyrant Dragon¡¯s leash into her arms and then crouched down in front of the bicycle and started fixing the bicycle chain for Little Sister. Lu An: ¡°¡­¡± This brother was really¡­ Did he have to be so thickheaded? Seeing that little Fifth Brother was about to fix the bicycle chain, Lu An smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that, Fifth Brother. It¡¯s like this: There¡¯s not much time left. Even if you fix my bicycle, I might bete by the time we get to school. Why don¡¯t you let me sit on your motorbike?¡± The little girl¡¯s bright eyes sparkled, and she spoke frankly. A certain little Fifth Brother couldn¡¯t help but be stumped. He quietly looked at Little Sister. So ¡ª Was she trying to get on his good side? Heh! Although he didn¡¯t like her, he wouldn¡¯t be mean to her. After all, Second Brother had said that they were family. A certain little Fifth Brother said in a high and mighty tone, ¡°Alright, wait here. I¡¯ll drive the motorbike over.¡± ¡°Ooh!¡± The little girl quickly nodded and waited excitedly. The corners of little Fifth Brother¡¯s lips curled up slightly, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel even more pleased with himself as he clicked his tongue inwardly. She had their four big brothers under her control! If she could always be this obedient, he wouldn¡¯t mind having another little attendant by his side, hmph! Little did he know that a certain little sister was secretlyughing at him. A proud Fifth Brother was so cute~ He gave the only helmet he had to Little Sister, and put on the auntie¡¯s headscarf which he had used as a disguise. Very quickly, the two of them arrived at the top high school in South City ¡ª Yu Hua. As the best high school in South City, there was already an endless stream of students of all types passing through the wide school gates early in the morning. There were people in luxury cars and ordinary cars, or on bike and on foot. After Lu Xingran parked the motorbike in the garage, he took off the headscarf and put it away. He looked at his little sister, who was carrying Ergou in her arms, and askedzily, ¡°Which ss are you in?¡± The school was so big. If she got lost, their big brothers would me him! Little Sister asked sweetly, ¡°Then, what about you, Fifth Brother? Which ss are you in?¡± ¡°I¡­ Year 3, ss 4!¡± Stupid little sister, why was she smiling so sweetly?! A certain fifth brother inexplicably looked away. He was angry! Inexplicably angry! Then, he heard Little Sister say, ¡°Then I¡¯ll be in ss 4 too, with Brother.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Little Fifth Brother raised his eyebrows meaningfully. ¡°In any case, the principal said that I can join whichever ss I want. I¡¯ll follow you. What do you think?¡± Little Sister¡¯s face turned even sweeter. Her big eyes curved up, and she looked bright and pleased! ¡°Since you want to, then fine!¡± A certain little Fifth Brother spokezily, then strode forward with his hands in his pockets. He looked like he didn¡¯t care, but the corners of his lips curled up into a smile~ Heh! Stupid Little Sister ¨C sure enough, she was trying to get on his good side! Chapter 117 - How Considerate~

Chapter 117: How Considerate~

If this is how you made the other brothers fall head over heels for you, that¡¯s still fine, hmph~ A certain brother was already filled with a sense of superiority. Seeing that his little sister didn¡¯t follow him after a long time, he even turned around to rush her. ¡°Do you have turtle legs? You¡¯re so slow!¡± That was what Big Brother had said to him in the past. The five brothers had faced danger in the forest before. They had discovered something fun and had gone over for a look together. Unexpectedly, a big tiger suddenly appeared. At that time, the brothers had run away immediately. He had also reacted properly, but only ran a few steps before he fell. He almost caused his brothers to be injured by the tiger. After that, Big Brother scolded him terribly! The worst thing he said¡­ ¡°Do you have turtle legs? You¡¯re so slow and crippled!¡± He was clearly so young back then, and didn¡¯t have long legs like his brothers. After that, Big Brother even trained him to run. It was so exhausting! Haha, he finally had a chance to scold someone else. Hmph! A certain little fifth brother was extremely pleased, but his little sister wasn¡¯t angry at all. She even pouted aggrievedly and said, ¡°My legs aren¡¯t as long as Fifth Brother¡¯s. You walk too fast!¡± ¡°Yes, I walk too fast! I walk too fast!¡± Hahaha~ A certain little fifth brother couldn¡¯t help but want to burst outughing. So, this was how his brothers felt when they collectively scolded him after the incident? It was a pity that he hadn¡¯t known anything. He had sat on the ground and felt aggrieved. ¡°Clearly all of you were too fast! It¡¯s your legs that are long! If you have the guts, don¡¯t save me. Let me be eaten by the tiger!¡± God knew that he had even cried. He had wept so sadly, but his four brothers hadughed at him like demons! Forget it! ¡°Then, I¡¯ll walk slower!¡± A certain little fifth brother immediately restrained his emotions and threw out this sentence reluctantly. It was also because she was as stupid as he had been back then. Of course, she was even worse! After all, he had only been five or six years old back then, and she was almost an adult now. So, she was more stupid; there was no room for doubt, hmph! Then, his little sister said, ¡°Mm, little Fifth Brother is so considerate~¡± That warm little face was like honey.?Are you a fool? A certain little fifth brother was inexplicably angry. She didn¡¯t even know that she had been tricked, right? Little Fifth Brother gritted his teeth, grabbed his little sister by the back of her cor, and ran with her. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Little Sister hurriedly followed. The two of them moved like the wind. On this bright and beautiful morning, the crisp green vegetation around them seemed even more alive. Of course, there was also a barking puppy. The young man¡¯s lips curled up slightly, and it was like a summer breeze blowing past his face. He felt happy and content from the bottom of his heart, and the sky seemed very high and vast. Little did he know that a certain little sister was thinking:?Ahhh, proud little Fifth Brother is so cute~ Not far away, Qi Yan had just gotten out of a car. When she saw Lu An leave with Lu Xingran, her exquisitely styled eyebrows knitted tightly together. She turned around and asked Miao Ke¡¯er, ¡°Why is she here?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know?¡± Miao Ke¡¯er was bewildered. Suddenly, she thought of something. ¡°She probably got in through the back door?¡± ¡­ In Year 3, ss 4, the siblings had just sat down when Lu An took out a wrapped breakfast from her bag. She smiled and handed it to little Fifth Brother, saying in a sweet voice, ¡°Fifth Brother, have you eaten breakfast? ¡°I brought this especially for you.¡± Chapter 118 - So Good He Cried

Chapter 118: So Good He Cried

Stinky Little Sister¡¯s bright eyes shone warmly and were filled with anticipation. Little No. 5 Lu Xingran, who had just stuffed his bag into his desk and was about to bury his head in his arms and sleep, felt awkward again. He wanted to say no, but his sensitive nose caught the aroma of breakfast! It was very fragrant, and gave off a naturally refreshing feeling. He was hungry! Furthermore, he hadn¡¯t eaten breakfast before he went out. He had originally nned to randomly grab something outside, but in the end¡­ ¡°Since you¡¯ve specially brought it for me, then I¡¯ll eat it.¡± He was just forcing himself. Little Lu No. 5 took the breakfast from his little sister with a proud look on his face. He opened the exquisite little bamboo bag with slender fingers and took out a heavy dark red insted food container and a small red wooden box. There were rows of exquisite and cute glutinous rice balls in the small box. Each had a cute, different expression and were adorned with different colors. They were appropriately fresh, tender and plump, and all of them seemed to be valiantly waving at him with all their might as if to say, ¡°Come and eat me, eat me~¡± He snuck a nce at his little sister beside him. Little No. 5 Lu Xingran thought that he would just take one bite, and that was it. He didn¡¯t want his stinky little sister to think that he didn¡¯t respect her. However, when little Fifth Brother casually took a bite ¡ª It was as if the rice ball was taking an unhurried stroll in his mouth. The gluttonous worms that hadn¡¯t been especially hungry were roused as they all curled up and mored in his mouth:?One more bite, one more bite! Little Lu No. 5 doubted life. Wasn¡¯t this¡­ Wasn¡¯t this just a d*mn glutinous rice ball? It was actually smiling at him? Looking at the sweet smile on the little glutinous rice ball, which looked like it was winking after he bit off one side, a certain fifth brother¡¯s face unconsciously heated up. He turned around to throw it away, but his body was honest as he picked it up, took another bite, and then another. There was an indescribably sour feeling! ¡°This was wrapped in bamboo leaves and simmered. Inside are steamed cakes with red dates, barley, nuts and minced meat. I used a special simmering technique. It¡¯s probably different from what you usually eat, right? ¡°How¡¯s the taste?¡± Seeing the sad look on little Fifth Brother¡¯s face, the little girl was worried that it wasn¡¯t to his liking, so she stealthily probed for his opinion. ¡°Oh, just so-so.¡± Little No. 5 Lu pursed his lips and stuffed two more glutinous rice balls into his mouth. His eyes were red, like he was about to cry, and he proudly turned to the side. ¡°Then, eat this congee. I didn¡¯t prepare anything to drink since there¡¯s congee; don¡¯t choke.¡± Lu An wondered what was wrong with this brother of hers. ¡°Oh.¡± Little Fifth Brother pursed his lips and made a sound in reply. He obediently opened the food container with slender fingers, and a thick fragrance instantly filled the air! It was a sense of satisfaction which hit him in the face! Little Fifth Brother gave a light sniff. He picked up thedle that his little sister had ced inside the bowl earlier, and scooped up a bite to eat. ¡°Sob!¡± Before he could swallow it, little Fifth Brother pursed his lips and cried. ¡°Did you buy this?¡± Little Fifth Brother immediately lowered his head and ate the congee. He ate the congee at a steady pace so that no one would notice his emotions. At the same time, he casually asked his little sister the question. However, his little sister answered frankly, ¡°No, I made it myself. ¡°When I woke up in the morning, I washed the rice, added some cooking wine and let it sit. After I was done exercising, I cooked it. How is it? It shouldn¡¯t be bad, right?¡± Chapter 119 - Should I Eat Some?

Chapter 119: Should I Eat Some?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions This was her first time trying this method, and she even added a lot of small things that she hadn¡¯t dared to add in the past. In any case, she thought it wasn¡¯t bad. Her father and the others had also said that it was delicious, so why was he¡­ Stinky Little Sister had a puzzled expression. ¡°So it¡¯s like that.¡± Little Lu No. 5 pursed his lips; he really couldn¡¯t say anything nice. He slowly stirred the congee with a spoon and asked casually, ¡°Do you cook for them often at home?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not too bad, I guess?¡± Lu An tilted her head and thought for a moment, then said truthfully, ¡°I cooked one meal when Big Brother came, and three in total when Third Brother and Fourth Brother came, plus breakfast every day.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± In other words, he had missed three dinners and four breakfasts? Sob sob, he wanted to cry! Little No. 5 pursed his lips tightly. He was about to die of envy, but in the end, he suppressed all his emotions. He didn¡¯t dare look her in the eye as he slowly asked, ¡°Then, what about Second Brother? Have you cooked for Second Brother before?¡± ¡°Oh, not yet. That¡¯s because Second Brother invited us out to a meal that day. He had something to do after we ate, and left first, so I haven¡¯t had a chance to cook for him yet.¡± Stinky Little Sister looked confused. ¡°Oh.¡± Then, he felt better! At least he wasn¡¯t thest to eat his little sister¡¯s cooking!?Sob sob~ Little No. 5 hurriedly ate a few more mouthfuls of congee. As he ate the fragrant little rice balls, he suddenly remembered something, and asked sternly, ¡°Oh, right, you didn¡¯t put any poison in the congee, right?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Before Lu An could react ¨C ¡°Woof! Woof, woof, woof!¡± The little dog, who had been well-behaved in Lu An¡¯s arms, immediately barked angrily! You instant noodle spirit! She¡¯s already feeding you, yet you¡¯re being picky and asking if it¡¯s poisonous. If you don¡¯t want to eat it, give it to me, alright? If it hadn¡¯t promised the d*mn woman that it would be obedient and not make noise in school, it would definitely bite him to death! Bite him to death! Shameless! Too shameless! Little Tyrant Dragon was furious! Why did this instant noodle spirit have something to eat, while it didn¡¯t? Ahhh, so angry, so angry! It snarled angrily and even wanted to lunge fiercely at Lu Xingran. Why did the puppy look like it wanted to beat him up? rmed, little No. 5 Lu Xingran subconsciously wrapped his hand around the congee and the unfinished rice balls and moved them to the side. Looking at that nk expression, wasn¡¯t he afraid that the dog would snatch the food away? Ah~ This d*mn man, this d*mn man! Instant noodle spirit! Who was the one who said that in the future, whenever he ate meat, Little Tyrant Dragon would drink soup?! Little Tyrant Dragon was about to explode! The little dog¡¯s fur stood on end! It exploded! ¡°Alright, alright, cut it out.¡± Noticing that many students around them were looking at them, Lu An hurriedly took out the balls of dog food she had prepared for the dog beforehand and stuffed them into little Ergou¡¯s mouth. Little Ergou chewed furiously before it suddenly realized ¡ª Ahhh, d*mn woman, what did you feed me? I want more, I want more~ Its little head jerked wildly in her arms. If it hadn¡¯t promised her that it wouldn¡¯t make a sound, this dog would probably be whining. Lu An helplessly ced a small bowl inside the desk. After the puppy entered, it instantly chomped contentedly on its special dog food. Little Fifth Brother had an amazed expression on his face, as if he suddenly understood why the dog didn¡¯t like him no matter how much it gave it. ¡°Oh, right, you said earlier that it might be poisonous. Should I eat some?¡± After settling Little Tyrant Dragon down, Stinky Little Sister leaned in with a mischievous face. He didn¡¯t know if it was his imagination, but there seemed to be a deep, cold light in her bright ck eyes? As she said that, her soft and fair hand was already reaching for his spoon. Chapter 120 - The Toughest Man In the Lu Family

Chapter 120: The Toughest Man In the Lu Family

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Little Fifth Brother subconsciously demurred. ¡°No, no need. You should have eaten breakfast already, right?¡± One mouthful she ate was one mouthful less for him! Little No. 5 immediately buried his head in the porridge and ate the rice balls. If it was poisonous, so be it. This taste¡­ just poison him to death! ¡°Heh!¡± Lu An couldn¡¯t help but smirk. Sure enough, all her brothers ate like this? Too, too cute! Very quickly, little Lu No. 5 finished the big container of porridge and the cute glutinous rice balls. He had probably polished off breakfast for two regr teenagers! Then, he didn¡¯t feel full yet. He could finish one, no, two more portions. Little No. 5 carefully put away the food container into the little bag. He looked at his little sister next to him. She wasn¡¯t looking at her books, but at him. Did she want to say something? The moment he opened his mouth, his words turned into, ¡°Erm, are you trying to get on my good side?¡± F*ck! As soon as he said the words, little Lu No. 5 wanted nothing more than to p himself! He was really¡­! However, Little Sister replied sweetly, ¡°That¡¯s right. I want to get on my brother¡¯s good side. Can¡¯t I?¡± The little girl propped her chin on her hand and looked at him with a bright smile. Her eyes were curved like crescents, and she blinked cutely. Her little face was even cuter than the glutinous rice balls he had just eaten. Then ¡ª After a moment of bashfulness, a certain little fifth brother courted death! And it was on a road of no return! ¡°Is that so? ¡°I¡¯m not that easy to deal with. Give up!¡± Little No. 5 Lu Xingran made the deration proudly and turned his head away. He was definitely the hardest to deal with in their Lu family! He was used to beingst since young. This time, he had to turn the tables! Little Lu No. 5 pursed his lips and said haughtily, ¡°I think my shoulders are a little sore.¡± Little Lu No. 5 gestured at his back, as if he wanted her to rub it, though there was a slightly diffident look in his eyes. Anyway, he had already thrown caution to the wind. The worst that could happen was that he pissed her off, and she wouldin to their brothers, who would beat him up. So be it. Who knew where little No. 5 Lu Xingran suddenly got the guts from, but in any case, he ordered his little sister around! He wasn¡¯t afraid! However, just when he thought that his little sister would turn hostile, she unexpectedly said very nicely, ¡°Okay~¡± She dragged out the word in a helpless and amused tone. Little Sister had already gotten up to walk behind him, and her little hands squeezed his shoulders. Little No. 5 Lu Xingran suddenly felt rmed. He inexplicably felt a chill run down his spine. Somehow, he felt like his little sister was about to crush him to death? However, his little sister¡¯s soft handsnded on his shoulders and kneaded them just right. At first, it hurt a little, but in the end, he felt more and more rxed~ It was afortable sensation, as if little Lu No. 5 was lying in arge meadow and enjoying the breeze and the quiet. To be honest, he had been sitting in front of theputer all day for the past few months while he was busy designing his game. It had been a long time since he had exercised. He felt sore all over, but he didn¡¯t want to exercise. The main thing was that he was toozy to exercise. Now that his little sister was pressing on his shoulders, however~ ¡°Ah~¡± Little Lu No. 5 couldn¡¯t help but sighfortably. ¡°How is it? Is it okay?¡± Stinky Little Sister smiled and asked him the question in a slightly wicked voice. ¡°Just¡­ just average!¡± Little No.. 5 immediately restrained his emotions. He was the toughest man in the Lu family! The hardest to deal with! Chapter 121 - Testing the Edge of Courting Death

Chapter 121: Testing the Edge of Courting Death

¡°Then, little Fifth Brother, do you have any other instructions?¡± The little girl wasn¡¯t annoyed at all, as if she was willing to be her brother¡¯s little servant. Then, little No. 5 Lu Xingran couldn¡¯t help but start courting death again! He was clearly already feeling guilty, but still wanted to court death even more. He didn¡¯t know how to describe this feeling. It was¡­ quite exciting, right! Little Fifth Brother pouted. ¡°Then¡­ My legs are a little sore.¡± ¡°Okay~¡± Then, Stinky Little Sister considerately massaged his legs. She threw rubbish for him, sorted out his textbooks, and even sharpened pencils for him¡­ In short, in one morning, a certain fifth brother thought of all sorts of ways to torment his little sister. Meanwhile, Little Sister was super cute from the beginning to the end. She would do whatever he said. It was as if she treated him like an emperor, and had no intention of disobeying him at all. While doing as he said, she even pretended to be cute. It could be said that she was doing her best to make him happy. Then, everyone in ss 4 was dumbfounded ¡ª From the moment the siblings started eating the delicious breakfast until the fourth morning lesson, all the students and teachers were dumbfounded. No one dared to say or even ask anything. Rubbish, that was the school tyrant, the school tyrant! Who dared provoke him? Did they want to die? Be careful not to be beaten to death! After all, this wasn¡¯t unprecedented. All the people in Year 3, ss 4 trembled in fear. They stared in disbelief at the new ssmate who obediently listened to Lu Xingran. They wondered if there was something wrong with the brain of this sweet and cute new ssmate. On the other hand, someone sat alone on the side with a smirk on his face. Heh! So, they were siblings! Sure enough, the saying that cute people all belonged to the same family was true. The young man¡¯s lips curled up wickedly. So, so funny~ ¡­ At noon, little No. 5 Lu Xingran started courting death again. In the beginning, he had actually been worried that he would anger Little Sister, but now ¡ª Why hadn¡¯t she been provoked yet? Wasn¡¯t her temper too good? Logically speaking, anyone would have given him a beating after being ordered around like this. Furthermore, she had four older brothers behind her who could knock him out in minutes. Why? If she went out like this, she might be bullied to death, right? Little Lu No. 5 couldn¡¯t understand. He felt inexplicably angry, and ordered, ¡°I¡¯m hungry. Go to the canteen and get me food. ¡°Remember, go to the cook at window no. 1 on the second floor of Peach Garden. If you identally order something with carrots or celery, remember to pick them out. I only eat the food made by that cook, and I don¡¯t like carrots or celery. Got it?¡± ¡°Alright~ Then, Big Brother, wait here. I¡¯ll be back soon!¡± It was this cute little reply again. Stinky Little Sister got up and took her leave. ¡°Hey, hey!¡± Stupid girl. Did she know where the canteen was? Why was she running so fast? You¡¯re a ne! A certain little fifth brother immediately regretted it. He hurriedly got up and followed, taking little Ergou with him. After that incident, he never went to the school canteen to eat again; he always just ate a few slices of bread or a cup of instant noodles. Yu Hua High School didn¡¯t just have a lot of highly qualified teachers; the canteen food was also one of the best among high schools, especially at window no. 1 on the second floor of Peach Garden. Every meal time, the line of people in front of this window could stretch 10 meters out the entrance and even snake around twice. But he actually made his cute little sister queue up to get food! Chapter 122 - Provocation

Chapter 122: Provocation

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Especially when Year 3 sses ended a few minutester than the Year 2 sses! Lu Xingran was already full of regret, and sped up to chase after his little sister. ¡­ At Peach Garden Canteen. When Lu An arrived, the canteen was packed with people. There were all sorts of people chatting in line, looking for seats with trays in their hands, and yelling out orders, especially in front of window no. 1! Compared with the other windows which had shorter lines or even infrequent customers, this scene could be said to be quite spectacr! Lu An¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, but she didn¡¯t think it was a big deal. She subconsciously took out a sticky note pad and pen from her pocket, and was about to start brainstorming ideas as she queued up, when suddenly¡­ ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this the newbie who came in through the back door?¡± A sharp and discordant female voice rang out. Three girls dressed in the same school uniform walked over and stood in front of Lu An to block her way. The one who had spoken had long hair with light red highlights that was draped over one shoulder. Coupled with her extremely disdainful gaze and the two girls behind her who acted like bodyguards, she exuded an unfriendly aura. After confirming that she didn¡¯t know them at all, Lu An asked, ¡°Are you talking to me? ¡°Otherwise? ¡°Other than you, who else could have gotten in through the back door?¡± The girl¡¯s gaze turned even more disdainful, and she even turned to give the two girls behind her a smug look, as if to say that Lu An was a fool. On the other side, little No. 5 Lu Xingran was already dying of anxiety! He didn¡¯t expect to see his little sister being bullied the moment he arrived! The young man¡¯s face was ashen. Holding little Ergou in one hand, he was about to step forward, when he heard ¡ª Little Sister¡¯s voice was neither soft nor loud, but it was like a st of ice as she said, ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re the one who was blind just now, and you even know how to bark like a dog.¡± ¡°Wh- what did you say?¡± The girl¡¯s expression immediately turned ugly. No one had ever dared point at her face and scold her. Lu An rolled up the sleeves of her school uniform unhurriedly and exined casually, ¡°You¡¯re blind because you don¡¯t recognize people properly. ¡°And then ¡ª ¡°Woof, woof!¡± The little girl raised her hand and made a barking gesture. Her gaze was cold to the extreme; she was clearly saying that the other girl was blind, yet still barked randomly. The girl was so angry that her face turned the color of pig liver. However, the other party had a strong aura and was half a head taller than her, and could crush her at any moment! The girl gritted her teeth in anger and clenched her fists so tightly that her nails dug into her palms. After holding it in for a long time, she just said, ¡°You, you, don¡¯t be too arrogant!¡± ¡°Who¡¯s the one who¡¯s more arrogant?¡± Lu An found it funny. She covered her mouth and made an exaggerated gesture of surprise. Then, without even looking at her, she went straight to window no. 1 to line up. ¡°You, you¡­¡± The girl was about to spit fire from her anger. She looked at her twopanions, then at the noisy canteen. She cleared her throat and shouted, ¡°Everyone, pay attention. This is the person! Lu An, who is currently in Year 3, ss 4!¡± The girl pointed in Lu An¡¯s direction and said with a sinister expression, ¡°That¡¯s her! She relied on her father¡¯s money to get into our school through the back door, and was even allowed to freely choose her ss. She¡¯s practically trampling on our school rules! ¡°We are Yuhua, Yuhua High School! We¡¯ve always been the cream of the crop. No matter how rich or powerful you are, if your grades aren¡¯t convincing enough, you absolutely can¡¯t enter our school! ¡°But this person, this person actually entered. This is a ssic example of tarnishing our school¡¯s principles!¡± Chapter 123 - What? Want to Hit Me?

Chapter 123: What? Want to Hit Me?

¡°No matter what the higher-ups decide, we shouldn¡¯t be convinced, right? ¡°Also, this woman just scolded me for being blind and barking like a dog. Everyone, please be reasonable!¡± The girl¡¯s voice was extremely loud and clear. Everyone in the wide canteen could hear her, especially when they automatically quietened down. One by one, they started pointing at Lu An. That person was Hu Jiaqian, one of the top ten students in Year 3! Her results were always very outstanding in each monthly exam. She was also the president of the student union, and was often active in various school exhibitions. Since the other top Year 3 students kept a lower profile, or said that they were busy with other things, she would oftene out as the student representative to give speeches. Compared with the top student in Year 3, Zhao Zichen, who kept a very low profile, Hu JIaqian was much more popr. She was the model student who bnced work and y, and had a lot of loyal fans in school. Thus, after Hu Jiaqian finished speaking, everyone in the canteen looked at Lu An with exceptionally poisonous and contemptuous looks ¡ª ¡°The thing I f*cking hate the most is getting in by pulling strings!¡± ¡°I was still wondering where this beautiful little sister came from, but now ¡ª eugh!¡± ¡°She actually scolded our Sister Jiaqian for being blind. She thinks she¡¯s the only one in the world with clear eyes! Trash!¡± The discussion got louder and louder, as if the students hated that they couldn¡¯t trample Lu An to the bone. Little Lu No. 5 was stumped. He didn¡¯t expect things to suddenly escte to this extent. When he came to his senses, he immediately stepped forward and spoke up for his little sister. ¡°What bullsh*t are you spouting? ¡°And you, woman, who said my little sister got in through the back door? Making such a public ruckus; aren¡¯t you creating rumors and ndering her?¡± Lu Xingran¡¯s loud and clear voice was intimidating. Coupled with his 1.85-meter tall figure and his identity as the school tyrant, everyone immediately flinched and lowered their heads, not daring to utter another word. However, Hu Jiaqian wasn¡¯t afraid. ¡°How am I spreading rumors and ndering her? ¡°Didn¡¯t she pull strings?¡± Yan Yan had already said that she had personally sent someone to the principal¡¯s office to ask. This person had been admitted on thest day of school. Then, the principal let her specially choose which ss she wanted to join. The funniest thing was that she had chosen ss 4! Except for the number one student Zhao Zichen, who wanted to be in ss 4 for some reason, every time there was a major or minor exam, everyone in ss 4 would always be at the bottom, and pull down the average for Year 3. Thinking this, Hu Jiaqian knew that Lu An wasn¡¯t worthy of any other ss! Her eyes were filled with disdain. After talking about Lu An, she scolded Lu Xingran. ¡°And you, you¡¯re a tyrant who only knows how to bully the weak. Other than when you entered Year 1, it was because of your dog luck that you managed to stay in, right? You¡¯re always at the bottom in every exam. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that your father is rich, you would have been expelled long ago, right?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± The young man¡¯s handsome face was tense, and his fists were as hard as rock. Hu Jiaqian¡¯s smug gaze swept over him, and she said even more arrogantly, ¡°What? Want to hit me? ¡°You even dare attack in front of so many people. As expected of the tumor who bullies the weak! ¡°But I¡¯m not afraid of you. If you dare, hit me. We¡¯ll see if you¡¯re expelled ording to school rules then!¡± Chapter 124 - Do You Dare Make a Bet?

Chapter 124: Do You Dare Make a Bet?

Hu Jiaqian¡¯s expression turned even colder and more malicious. As she spoke, she raised her head and leaned closer to Lu Xingran, as if she wanted him to hit her. To be honest, wasn¡¯t she afraid? Of course she was afraid. However, Yan Yan had said that she was still worried about not being able to find evidence of him beating someone up. Let him beat her up if he could; as long as they could get rid of this tumor, she was willing to sacrifice herself for everyone. Hu Jiaqian narrowed her eyes with a determined look! On the other side, Lu An couldn¡¯t help but be nervous. She was worried that little Fifth Brother really wouldn¡¯t be able to resist the urge to beat the girl up. But then ¡ª ¡°Heh!¡± Lu Xingranughed, his gaze clear and cold. ¡°It¡¯s bad enough that you¡¯re spreading rumors, but now you want me to hit you? Are you trying to use this as evidence to prove that she got in by pulling strings? ¡°How is your thinking so beautiful?¡± The young man raised his cold gaze and continued in a cold voice, ¡°If you want to nder her, show us the evidence. ¡°Without even evidence, you¡¯re making a fuss in front of so many people and using your status as the president of the student union to incite everyone to bully a new ssmate. If this isn¡¯t spreading rumors and nder, then what is? ¡°You wicked, scheming woman!¡± Lu Xingran gritted his teeth and added, ¡°As for why she said that you bark like a blind dog: It¡¯s entirely because you scolded her shamelessly first, right? Do you really think we¡¯re all idiots who only listen to your one-sided ount?¡± ¡°You, you¡­¡± ¡°Woof, woof, woof!¡± The little dog in Lu Xingran¡¯s arms chimed in, as if to say, ¡°You¡¯re such a vicious woman.¡± Hu Jiaqian was instantly speechless, and her face turned ashen! The surrounding students quickly realized ¡ª ¡°That¡¯s right. Although Senior Jiaqian is the president of the student union, we can¡¯t just listen to her one-sided ount without evidence.¡± Hu Jiaqian got even more embarrassed and furious. Many students around her were shouting, ¡°Senior Jiaqian, just show us the evidence. We¡¯re all on your side.¡± ¡°Those who use the back door should be kicked out!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, take out the evidence and smash her to death with it!¡± D*mn it. If she had evidence, would she not take it out? ¡°Brother, it looks like she doesn¡¯t have any evidence. She ndered someone for no reason. We also can¡¯t expect her to apologize.¡± Lu An came up from behind and gave little Fifth Brother a helpless expression. She pulled at his sleeve to leave,pletely ignoring Hu Jiaqian. But she was clearly saying that it wasn¡¯t polite to spread rumors, right? Hu Jiaqian was so angry that she trembled. She stopped Lu An and said, ¡°Do you dare make a bet with me? ¡°You¡¯re saying that you didn¡¯t get in through the back door, right? ¡°In the next monthly exam, if the difference in our marks is less than 100, I¡¯ll take it that you didn¡¯t get in through the back door. If your mark is lower than mine by more than 100 points, you¡¯ll automatically drop out and choose another school. How about it?¡± ¡°Oh? Your results are very good?¡± Lu An turned to Hu Jiaqian in surprise, and said in a cool voice, ¡°If I told you that I¡¯ll crush you, would you believe me? ¡°Also, if I lose, I¡¯ll automatically drop out, but if I win, you¡¯ll take it that I didn¡¯t pull any strings to get in. Then, what about you? ¡°You¡¯re acting so high and mighty, as if you¡¯re giving me a chance to prove myself. Excuse me, on what basis?¡± ¡°You, you, I¡­¡± The little girl had an incredulous expression on her face. She widened her eyes innocently, but she exuded a cold air that left everyone speechless! Chapter 125 - I Have a Condition As Well

Chapter 125: I Have a Condition As Well

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Even Lu Xingran was stunned. Initially, he wanted to stop his little sister from saying such scary things. After all, he had been so confident earlier because he guessed that Hu Jiaqian didn¡¯t have any evidence. No matter how much of a dog the principal was, he wouldn¡¯t let his little sister get in through the back door. But now¡­ Even though he had never cared about the results of the school students, he knew a little about Hu Jiaqian since she was a good friend of his previous little sister. He heard that her total score for every exam was above 670. If his little sister¡­ However, seeing how calm andposed his little sister was, and how she was practically like Big Brother, little Fifth Brother instinctively chose to shut up. He even considerately held the puppy, which was ring at the woman like a tiger, and stood behind his little sister to support her! Hu Jiaqian¡¯s face turned even greener. She paused for a long while, then gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll be fair! ¡°As long as the exam results prove that you didn¡¯t get in by pulling strings, I¡¯ll be the one to drop out. How about that?¡± ¡°Sister Jiaqian, don¡¯t!¡± As soon as Hu Jiaqian finished speaking, many students around them started shouting. ¡°Using 100 points to determine the oue is too unfair to you!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. What if she got 99 points less than you?¡± The surrounding students mored and defended her. The corners of Hu Jiaqian¡¯s lips curled up slightly. She gave Lu An a meaningful look and continued, ¡°However, didn¡¯t you say that you would crush me? Then, we¡¯ll change the terms: As long as you score better than me, I¡¯ll drop out. But if I score better than you do¡­¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll be the one to drop out.¡± Lu An smiled slightly and said, ¡°You said it yourself. I didn¡¯t force you. When the timees, don¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I, Hu Jiaqian, always keep my word!¡± Before Lu An could finish speaking, Hu Jiaqian interrupted her, a disdainful look in her eyes. ¡°As for you, don¡¯t refuse to admit it after you lose. ¡°Of course, if you want to change the bet back to a 100-point difference, it¡¯s not impossible.¡± After all, the goal was to prove that Lu An had gotten in by pulling strings; there was no rush to chase her out of school. Otherwise, how boring would it be? She didn¡¯t believe that this country bumpkin could be so awesome. Even on Weibo, she was talking big just to get attention. After all, she was just fabricating a strong persona for the variety show. However, now that their Yan Yan was taking part, they would see how Lu An would turn things around! Hu Jiaqian¡¯s gaze held deep disdain. ¡°Very good!¡± The little girl, however, pped her hands and said these two words, as if she was very happy to see it happen. She repeated in a loud voice, ¡°Everyone, you heard it. If my mark is lower than hers, I¡¯ll drop out. If hers is lower than mine, she¡¯ll drop out. She said it herself. There¡¯s no problem, right?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Many people nodded doubtfully. Some even felt that this wasn¡¯t fair to Lu An. After all, although their school¡¯s entry requirements were high, it wouldn¡¯t use Hu Jiaqian, who could practically be called the school¡¯s ceiling, as the standard. Wasn¡¯t this a little like bullying? However, Lu An had agreed to it herself. She was arrogant enough to say that she could crush Senior Jiaqian, so no one could say anything. Lu An said, ¡°However, I have a condition as well.¡± Chapter 126 - Rushing to the Front Line to Become Spectators

Chapter 126: Rushing to the Front Line to Be Spectators

¡°D*mn, I knew it!¡± Discussion instantly started up. ¡°How can this newbie agree right away? She definitely has to raise her own condition!¡± ¡°What if she only scores 20 or so points less than Sister Jiaqian? She would still be considered one of the top students in our school. If she withdraws just because of a bet, it¡¯s her loss!¡± ¡°I think she¡¯s going to change how many marks she can lose to Senior Jiaqian by. However, if she does better than Senior Jiaqian in the exam, Senior Jiaqian will have to drop out for doubting her.¡± ¡°Right, right, I think so too!¡± Before Lu An could finish speaking, everyone rushed to summarize everything with smug expressions on their faces, as if this was how a new student who had gotten in by pulling strings should act. However, the newbie, Lu An, continued, ¡°I¡¯ve always been someone who strikes when the iron is hot or when the time is right. However, those have to do with things I care about or have pondered on for a long time. As for this minor exam, I don¡¯t want to drag it out for another month. ¡°How about this? We¡¯ll go and get the school to set some test questions right now. ¡°After all, as an advanced institute of higher learning with exceptionally strict rules, the school definitely wouldn¡¯t want its reputation to be tarnished by something as disgraceful as students pulling strings to get in; it would even have to bear suspicion for the whole month. ¡°Or, do you need a month to cram?¡± The little girl¡¯s eyes were full of doubt, and she said, ¡°In any case, for me, even if I¡¯m an idiot at studying, I¡¯ll be able to reach the top level in a month. What do you think?¡± ¡°I, I¡­ Who needs to cram?¡± Seeing how confident Lu An was, Hu Jiaqian almost wondered if she was mistaken! However, when Lu An even said that she would be able to study and reach the top level in a month, hahaha! Hu Jiaqian¡¯s teeth were about to fall out fromughing. She immediately made the decision. ¡°We¡¯ll take the test now. Who¡¯s afraid of who? The person with the lowest score will automatically drop out of school. There¡¯s no need to say more. How about it?¡± ¡°Mm, very good, I have no objections!¡± The little girl¡¯s eyes were full of satisfaction. Her fair and tender little face was super confident and earnest. On the side, little No. 5 Lu Xingran was still worried. He tugged gently at the sleeve of his little sister¡¯s school uniform with slender fingers. His handsome face was tense and he wore an indescribable expression. He was worried this would end in a disaster. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Fifth Brother, are you worried about me?¡± Stinky Little Sister¡¯s round eyes were full of mischief. ¡°This¡­¡± Little Fifth Brother was very conflicted. He didn¡¯t know if he was worried or not. He kept feeling that she was probably confident enough, but he was also worried that she was too blindly confident. After hesitating for a long while, he just said with aplicated expression, ¡°Good luck!¡± ¡°Mm, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let you down!¡± Stinky Little Sister immediatelyughed andforted him with a sweet face. At the same time, she patted Little Tyrant Dragon¡¯s head in his arms. The proud little dog also barked smugly. ¡°Woof, woof, woof!¡± That proud little expression was simply saying, ¡°I support you, you¡¯re the best.¡± The surrounding students were stupefied. This new student was too, too, too f*cking crazy, right? School had just started! After the two-month summer break, even a straight-A student might have forgotten a lot of what they had learned, but she actually¡­ Was she really that amazing? Seeing that Lu An and Hu Jiaqian were already prepared to look for a teacher to set the test questions, the students quickly finished eating one by one. There were even some who no longer wanted to buy meals, and simply went to the deli on the side to buy some fruits and snacks, before rushing to camp out on the front line as spectators. Chapter 127 - Still Insist On Taking the Test?

Chapter 127: Still Insist On Taking the Test?

In the office for Year 3 teachers. Very quickly, all the teachers, including the principal, learned about the bet between Lu An and Hu Jiaqian. The principal had a grave expression on his face as he asked Hu Jiaqian, ¡°Jiaqian, are you sure you want to bet with Lu An that whoever gets a lower score will drop out?¡± Lu An was a genius child who had swept through all the enrollment questions on their school¡¯s websitest night, and practically caused the entire cohort of Year 3 teachers to lose sleep. This morning, all the Year 3 teachers had woken up early to see which ss Lu An would join! The form teacher of ss 1, where all the top students were gathered, had even made a small bet with the other form teachers. Victory looked like it was in the bag, but in the end, Lu An chose the most willful ss in the entire school, ss 4. ss 4! Fine, her biological brother was in ss 4, so they could only ept it. Comrade Lei, the unprincipled form teacher of ss 4, had it easy. Everyone was already unhappy that Zhao Zichen insisted on staying in ss 4. Was there something wrong with Hu Jiaqian¡¯s brain? The principal had an incredulous expression on his face. He didn¡¯t advocate students being so aggressive. Unexpectedly, Hu Jiaqian said, ¡°Of course I¡¯m sure! ¡°I know that the school probably has its own difficulties as well, but since this kind of student has already been admitted, to prevent her from pulling down the ss average in the future, this can be considered as helping to reduce this burden on the school without any effort. What do you think?¡± As Hu Jiaqian spoke, her lips curled up in a smug smile, as if she was doing the school a huge favor. After all, the school had already epted Lu An¡¯s father¡¯s money to let her in. If she used this method to make Lu An drop out, her father wouldn¡¯t be able to make the school return the money because of this. If he wanted to shove Lu An in again, he would have to fork out money again. No matter what, this was a sure win for the school! These were Hu Jiaqian¡¯s proud thoughts. Little did she know that for adults, especially those with some standing, money was far less important than reputation. Hu Jiaqian¡¯s expression said that she was kindly helping the school remove trash that got in through the back door. This was tantamount to saying that the school allowed students to get in by pulling strings. If this got out, what leg would their century-old school, which stressed education and fairness, have to stand on? ¡°Heh!¡± The fat, easy-going principal chuckled softly. There was no annoyance on his smiling face as he agreed right away. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll arrange for the teachers toe up with the test for the both of you. ¡°However, Hu Jiaqian, don¡¯t me the principal for not reminding you: The school¡¯s enrollment slip is in ck and white. Any student who is not officially admitted must pass the enrollment test. If this formality is notpleted, a student absolutely will not be admitted so casually. ¡°Do you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡± ¡°I, I, of course I understand!¡± Hu Jiaqian inexplicably felt a little nervous when the principal suddenly leaned in close to say this in a low voice. The principal asked, ¡°Then, do you still want to bet with Lu An on the result of this test?¡± ¡°I, I, of course I want to take the test!¡± Hu Jiaqian braced herself and spoke with bloodshot eyes. She didn¡¯t believe it! They were lying; they were just scaring her! Chapter 128 - Getting Restless

Chapter 128: Getting Restless

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions It was just like her father: He always told his employees that thepany pursued fairness and justice, and encouraged them to be brave and innovative. Actually, he was just bluffing those pure-minded idiots. Once thepany obtained some benefits or there was a limited opportunity for promotion, strength didn¡¯t matter; wouldn¡¯t those who could benefit you be chosen? Furthermore, in order to prevent their own standing from being threatened, some people would directly skip over those who were capable and instead choose to promote someone less outstanding. They were very confident and convincing when they spoke, which made the outside world believe them. But she wasn¡¯t buying it! She would definitely prove that Lu An had gotten in by pulling strings! That was it! Hu Jiaqian gritted her teeth and made a solemn vow. ¡°Very good!¡± The principal smiled slightly and just said those two words, before he turned around and went to arrange for the Year 3 teachers toe up with test questions. Poor Hu Jiaqian didn¡¯t realize that the way the principal addressed her had changed. From ¡°Jiaqian,¡± when he still had high hopes for her in the beginning, to the cold and formal ¡°Hu Jiaqian,¡± the principal¡¯s attitude was very clear. ¡­ Very quickly, the test paper was created. After all, after Lu An smashed the questionsst night, many teachers had already quietlye up with a lot of new questions. They had wondered when there would be another chance for this Student Lu to try these questions. Unexpectedly, the opportunity came so quickly! ¡­ At Yu Hua High School¡¯s sports field. Under a small awning that had been temporarily put up, two sets of desks and chairs separated by a partition had been neatly set up. The invigtor set in the front, and the test had begun. Lu An carefully went through all her pockets to show that they were empty. She also picked up two pens and went over to sit down. She even twisted off the pen caps and showed them to everyone. The spectators surrounded the two candidates as they crowded together outside the red rope which the security guards had put up five meters away. They tried their best to keep their voices down, but couldn¡¯t stop discussing things. Everyone watched the test excitedly. Who on earth would be the winner? Who? The test paper was theprehensive type: First was Literature, then English, Mathematics, and Science. The teachers chose the most representative questions for each subject before putting them together. Except for the Englishponent, they also discarded multiple-choice questions and even filling in the nks, to reduce the possibility of guessing from context; the biggest test here was of a student¡¯s true level. There were a total of 60 questions, with a slightly higher level of difficulty. The time limit was two and a half hours. Lu An first skimmed all the questions on a total of 12 A4 pages. On the other side, Hu Jiaqian had already immersed herself in writing. Only after several minutes did Lu An pick up her pen and start writing unhurriedly. Her soft and fair face was like a cold plum blossom which bloomed quietly. She was cold and aloof, and gave off a delicate air. Her posture was upright and she wasposed, as if she was devising battle ns with ease. The gazes of the students who were watching were all locked on Lu An in particr. One or two of them couldn¡¯t help but whisper, ¡°Hey, can she do it or not?¡± ¡°Who knows? She¡¯s too good at pretending. It feels like she can, but also not?¡± ¡°Right? I thought it would be boring, but look at the sweat on my palms. Are they the ones taking the test, or is it me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± The spectating students stared fixedly at Hu Jiaqian and Lu An on the field. Even though the teacher had already told everyone not to disturb them, they couldn¡¯t help it! In any case, if one was affected, then both were affected. This couldn¡¯t be considered as being unfair. They widened their eyes. Seconds turned to minutes, and suddenly¡­ Someone noticed that Lu An was getting restless. Chapter 129 - Not Even a Point Less

Chapter 129: Not Even a Point Less

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Someone noticed that Lu An was getting restless. Initially immersed in writing, she becamezy. She even dropped her chin on the table! There was aplicated and helpless look in those round eyes. She had even started to twirl her pen! The pen spun nimbly in her hand. She rocked slightly on the chair a few times, and put one leg on the other! Then put it down again! Then lifted her leg again! On the other side! Oh! Everyone¡¯s eyes were already about to explode. ¡°She, she, she, she can¡¯t do the test?¡± Less than 40 minutes had passed! If she couldn¡¯t do it, she could go over again what she had done, or do everything that she could. Even if it was just copying word for word, the teacher might give her some marks on ount of her good attitude, but she actually¡­ What was she doing? Everyone was in disbelief! When Hu Jiaqian heard themotion, she couldn¡¯t help but nce at Lu An disdainfully. Look, she knew it. She had gotten in through the back door! She was trash! She couldn¡¯t hide it anymore, right? Heh! However, almost as soon as Hu Jiaqian finished reassuring herself, the girl next to her raised her soft hand and asked with an adorable and innocent expression, ¡°Teacher, may I ask if I can hand in the paper beforehand?¡± ¡°W- What?¡± The spectators¡¯ eyes nearly popped out! ¡°Is she admitting defeat?¡± ¡°Sure enough, she came in through the back door!!!¡± Many people couldn¡¯t help but be furious. The invigtor wasn¡¯t that surprised, but before he could reply, the little girl eagerly added, ¡°I¡¯ve already checked it three times.¡± Those cat-like eyes drooped and her lips were pursed tightly. She looked adorable and pitiful, like she was saying, ¡°I¡¯m dying of boredom.¡± ¡°WTF!¡± The spectators were dumbfounded once more! Little Fifth Brother, who had been staring at his little sister the whole time, couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. His little sister was too cute! However, he almost instantly stoppedughing. She, she was done? So, so fierce? ¡°F*ck, this is the highest realm of posturing! Now I know!¡± ¡°But it¡¯s impossible no matter how you think about it! She finished so many questions in less than 40 minutes. Does she think our school¡¯s repository of questions is just for show?¡± ¡°If she wins, I¡¯ll use my toes to carve a mirage!¡± The expressions of the students watching, as well as Hu Jiaqian, changed from shock to disbelief. After being given a fright, Hu Jiaqian nced at Lu An disdainfully, but quickly calmed down and continued with the test. On the other side, Lu An had already handed the test paper to the invigtor. The teachers immediately took out the answers and distributed the sections of the test to be marked. Head after head leaned over from the side, and many people even stood on their tiptoes. They saw the teachers excitedly give bright red ticks one after another. After they were done marking, they even took a closer look at the steps in Lu An¡¯s answers. They nodded as if they were especially pleased, and then excitedly continued. Until the veryst tick, there wasn¡¯t a single point lost. Not a single point! ¡°WTF!¡± All the students who had witnessed this cried out in shock. ¡°In that case, Hu Jiaqian doesn¡¯t even need to take the test!¡± ¡°Even if Hu Jiaqian gets full marks, the newbie took less than 40 minutes to finish the questions, while Hu Jiaqian isn¡¯t even finished yet. You can tell with one look who¡¯s better, right?¡± ¡°W- what?¡± Hu Jiaqian, who was still immersed in her calctions, froze when she heard this. Chapter 130 - I Didnt Embarrass Fifth Brother, Right?

Chapter 130: I Didn¡¯t Embarrass Fifth Brother, Right?

¡°No, impossible!¡± Hu Jiaqian put down her pen immediately, got up, and rushed over. She grabbed Lu An¡¯s paper and started reading. That absolutely neat and concise essay was a major question that she had temporarily skipped over. After reading Lu An¡¯s answer, Hu Jiaqian felt like she had been enlightened. Instantly, shame, anger, and bitterness welled up. Hu Jiaqian clenched her fists and shouted in disbelief, ¡°I don¡¯t believe it! ¡°You gave her the answers, and you deliberately made me lose!¡± ¡°Er¡­¡± Everyone was stunned, including the teachers. They didn¡¯t know what to say. As the saying went, if one was willing to bet, one had to be willing to admit defeat; there was no need to say anything else. It was still Lu An who said, ¡°Fine, just take it that the teachers gave me the answer. This round doesn¡¯t count. Let¡¯s use your test paper then. ¡°As a Year 3 exam candidate, you should have a lot of practice papers for the college entrance exam, right? Or, if you don¡¯t have any, you can borrow one from a ssmate you trust. That way, it¡¯s impossible that I would have seen the paper beforehand, right? ¡°We¡¯ll use that test paper, and use the results from that to determine the final oue. What do you think?¡± The little girl smiled slightly and wasn¡¯t afraid at all. She had always been like this. Either she didn¡¯t do it, or she went all the way to convince everyone. Since Hu Jiaqian wasn¡¯t convinced, Lu An didn¡¯t mind ying with her for a while longer; she was bored, anyway. ¡°You¡­¡± Hu Jia¡¯s face was ashen. She gritted her teeth and endured it. After a long while, she finally said, ¡°Wait here, I¡¯ll go and find one right now!¡± With that, Hu Jiaqian turned around and went to get a test paper. ¡°D*mn, she really is going?¡± ¡°Why do I suddenly feel like looking down on her?¡± The spectating students were dumbfounded. Many people started to discuss it among themselves. ¡°There was clearly no problem with this test, right?¡± ¡°I saw it when the teachers were marking it just now. The way she solved many of the questions was different from the standard method, and it was even simpler and easier to understand. How could the teachers have given her the answers?¡± ¡°She also didn¡¯t use any draft paper, and directly did the calctions in the corner of the test paper. That logic and reasoning clearly isn¡¯t ordinary. If you have the capability, why don¡¯t you try memorizing the answers in 40 minutes?¡± ¡°Especially math questions. For people who don¡¯t know anything, no matter how many times you memorize them, you still won¡¯t be able to do it, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Many people started to speak up for Lu An, but there were also more people who supported Hu Jiaqian. ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there and talk nonsense!¡± ¡°No normal person, not even the top student in the year, Senior Zhao, can finish the questions so quickly and urately. If it were you, wouldn¡¯t you be suspicious?¡± ¡°Besides, this is serious and has to do with whether or not she¡¯ll be dropping out of school. To be crushed like this, of course we can¡¯t ept it!¡± ¡°So, you doubt the teachers who came up with the questions, and you doubt the fact that the newbie may be a genius. Is this the only way you can tolerate it?¡± ¡°You¡­ We just want to be sure, alright?¡± ¡°If she still does better than our Sister Qian even with another test paper, we guarantee that we won¡¯t say any more.¡± ¡°Really? When the timees, don¡¯te up with a new bottom line!¡± The two factions were at loggerheads, and kept arguing. On the other side, Lu An went up to little Fifth Brother, who was holding little Ergou. She narrowed her bright eyes and smiled at him. ¡°What do you think? I didn¡¯t embarrass Fifth Brother, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­ alright.¡± A certain fifth brother felt awkward. He was too embarrassed to look at her. He hesitated, then grabbed the bread he had specially bought and stuffed it into her arms. ¡°Here, this is for you.¡± Chapter 131 - Wow, She Turned the Page!

Chapter 131: Wow, She Turned the Page!

She didn¡¯t even eat lunch, and had been working her brain so hard just now. Stinky Little Sister had to be very hungry! Little Fifth Brother was clearly very worried, but he still pulled a long face. Little Sister didn¡¯t stand on ceremony as she took the bread and ate it. ¡°Nuan~ nuan~¡± She took big bites and even smiled sweetly as she praised, ¡°It¡¯s delicious. Thank you, Fifth Brother!¡± Those curved eyes were like slits.?Are you a fool? It¡¯s just bread! No matter how delicious it is, it can¡¯tpare with an iota of the breakfast you make! ¡°Why do you want her to get another test paper? You clearly already won!¡± Little Fifth Brother wasn¡¯t very happy. He was worried about a plot against her. Who knew that his little sister would be so confident? ¡°I¡¯m going to make her concede! ¡°She didn¡¯t believe it with the teachers¡¯ test paper. If we use the test paper she brings over, and I win, she can¡¯t refuse to believe it, right?¡± ¡°Are you that sure you¡¯ll win?¡±?What if the other party memorized all the answers and is duping you? Little Fifth Brother was still very unhappy. Little Sister said, ¡°Why not? I¡¯m awesome!¡± Fine, fine, fine. You¡¯re awesome! You¡¯re awesome! Little Fifth Brother was furious. For some reason, he was just very angry and worried about her. Just then, Hu Jiaqian came back with a new test paper. Little Fifth Brother, who was still furious, immediately said, ¡°So, doing it like this can also be considered cheating, right?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, his sister retorted, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t say that. I just want everyone to feel at ease. I believe that she definitely wouldn¡¯t have memorized the answers for this test. Right, ssmate Hu?¡± The girl smiled and looked at Hu Jiaqian. She was so pure and innocent. As if there was no hidden meaning in her words at all. Hu Jiaqian choked. She clearly looked guilty, but said sternly, ¡°Of course I wouldn¡¯t! This is just so that I can be assured that this is a fair test. ¡°Unlike some people!¡± With that, she red at Lu An. ¡°Right? Then, let¡¯s get started.¡± The girl smiled and wasn¡¯t annoyed. She took the pen and went to sit down again. The first round was Mathematics, which was Hu Jiaqian¡¯s forte. Mathematics was usually a girl¡¯s weakness. It was probably because most girls were sensitive and didn¡¯t care too much about logic. However, Hu Jiaqian was famous for her strong math skills. Her logic and spatial thinking were very good. Typically, in a Mathematics paper worth 150 points which even the teachers would deem extremely difficult, Hu Jiaqian would still score above 130 points. This time, she had deliberately chose one of the Mathematics Olympiad questions that she usually practiced. It was definitely much more difficult than the usual monthly exam paper. It was either you knew how to do it, or you didn¡¯t. Each major question was worth over ten marks, and it was the best way to differentiate between the strong and the weak. The corners of Hu Jiaqian¡¯s lips curled up slightly. After giving the invigtor a copy of the paper and the answers, she was already immersed in the test. On the other side, Lu An skimmed through all the questions first. The girl¡¯s earnest and focused face waspletely different from her smiling and silly appearance earlier. She had returned to her upright and serious posture. It was as if she had a photographic memory. After reading the questions, she started writing. Her writing was borate and flowed like water! The spectating students stared intently. Many of them even strained against the red rope that the security guards had put up as they squeezed a little closer. Wow, she turned the page! Chapter 132 - IQ and EQ Can Coexist

Chapter 132: IQ and EQ Can Coexist

It had only been a few minutes, and she was already turning the page? She had already solved a major question! Ahhh, two! When I see the diagram for the question, my head hurts! Three, d*mn! F*ck! The spectators were likementators watching a basketball game. They couldn¡¯t help but exim as they monitored Lu An¡¯s answers in real time! Very soon, Lu An handed her test paper to the invigtor. 20 minutes. She had only taken 20 minutes toplete a 2-hour long test! Quick, go and see her result! Everyone rushed to the invigtor¡¯s side and craned their necks to watch the teacher mark the paper. On the other side, Hu Jiaqian could no longer sit still; she had even forgotten the answer that she had memorized with all her might. She was so embarrassed that she wanted to die! ¡°Impossible!¡± Hu Jiaqian immediately stood up and pped the table. Startled, everyone looked at her, including the invigtor. They didn¡¯t say anything, but their gazes already ¡ª There was no need to say anything. Hu Jiaqian¡¯s nails were already digging into her palms! She didn¡¯t believe it; she couldn¡¯t believe it! How could Lu An be so strong? How was this possible? Hu Jiaqian gritted her teeth and in the end reined in her emotions. She said, ¡°What¡¯s the rush? Don¡¯t we still have English and Literature?¡± She was good at math, but while she might be outstanding in Chinese literature, she definitely wasn¡¯t that good. That was because she was more analytical in her thinking, and someone whose thinking was too logical was often not as good at rting to others emotionally. In particr, when the sudden emotional outpouring in literature would touch most people, her reaction was probably a wooden ¡°Huh? What?¡± The math talent which Lu An had just disyed could definitely be considered to be extremely logical and meticulous. After all, Hu Jiaqian had done this test paper before herself; she didn¡¯t believe that Lu An was that good at Literature!!! Hu Jiaqian¡¯s eyes were secretly filled with resentment, but she quickly immersed herself in the Literature test. However, she had probably forgotten that Lu An hadn¡¯t lost a single point in the Literatureponent of the earlierprehensive test paper that the teachers had put together. Not a single point. Perhaps Chinese literature did indeed lean toward a more emotional line of thinking, but even if overly smart people might not be able to rte emotionally, they could still understand. That was right, they understood. They fully understood why such literary works would engender such feelings. After that, they dug deeper to investigate the origins of these works. This was also logical thinking. Just like for many people, while they may never have experienced something before, they could still have a rough understanding. They might not be able to truly experience it for themselves, but they could give appropriatefort. It could also be said that it was a manifestation of high EQ; IQ and EQ could coexist. ¡­ The Chinese Literature paper was followed by the English and Science papers. When the dust settled, Hu Jiaqian was very soon left speechless as she faced Lu An¡¯s four bright and perfect test papers! Blood-colored tears welled up in her eyes. They were filled with extraordinary grief and anger, especially when she looked at Lu An¡¯s innocent and harmless face. Hu Jiaqian couldn¡¯t control herself anymore. She bared her fangs andshed out at Lu An. ¡°You did it on purpose! You did it on purpose to force me to drop out!!¡± Hu Jiaqian screamed like a lunatic. She was about to hit Lu An. Little Fifth Brother rushed over immediately from the side. ¡°This woman¡­¡± Unfortunately, before he could do anything, his little sister blocked him with one hand and urately grabbed Hu Jiaqian¡¯s wrist with the other. Chapter 133 - Dont Push the Blame On Someone Else, Hm?

Chapter 133: Don¡¯t Push the me On Someone Else, Hm?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Unfortunately, before he could do anything, his little sister blocked him with one hand and urately grabbed Hu Jiaqian¡¯s wrist with the other. That soft, fair, and cute little face no longer looked as guileless as before. There was a faint mocking look in her cold eyes, as if she was looking down at an ant. The girl smiled slightly and said, ¡°Who was the one who said that the person with the lowest score will automatically drop out? There¡¯s no need to say anything else, right?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Hu Jiaqian gritted her teeth in anger. Everyone couldn¡¯t help being petrified. Why did this little girl have two faces? Wasn¡¯t this too, too vicious, too scary? However, the girl wasn¡¯t afraid of any rumors. She continued in a faint voice, ¡°Of course, my goal was only to prove that I didn¡¯t get in by pulling strings.¡± Lu An¡¯s bright eyes were very confident and proud. ¡°However, as for you, if you lose, you¡¯ll automatically drop out. You said it yourself; it actually has nothing to do with me. ¡°If you think that you should be honest and keep your word, then you should obediently drop out. ¡°Of course. If you think that people actually don¡¯t have to take what they say too seriously, then forget it. You can also pretend that you didn¡¯t say anything, and you don¡¯t have to drop out. ¡°The decision is yours. It has nothing to do with me, the teachers and all the students watching. So ¡ª ¡°Don¡¯t push the me on someone else, hm?¡± The little girl narrowed her eyes and leaned closer to Hu Jiaqian. She continued in a low voice, ¡°Besides, you were the one who spoke rudely and ndered me to begin with. Even after what the principal said, you insisted on making a bet with me, right?¡± The little girl¡¯s lively eyes looked so harmless, but were actually as poisonous as poppies! With that, she let go of Hu Jiaqian andpletely ignored her. Lu An only said to the onlookers and the teachers, ¡°Thank you everyone for being witnesses and keeping uspany. It¡¯s been hard on you. ¡°If I have time, I¡¯ll treat you guys to good food.¡± Lu An winked mischievously at the teachers, then grabbed her Fifth Brother and strode off. Her valiant and spirited steps made her look like she had scored 100 marks. She exuded a sense of joy from the bottom of her heart, which was especially infectious! Everyone at the venue watched her leave, especially Hu Jiaqian, who was still frozen on the spot. They couldn¡¯t be bothered to say anything else, including the teachers. They just sighed and turned to leave. Hu Jiaqian still sat alone under the small awning. Her fingernails were already digging into her palms! What did Lu An mean by saying Hu Jiaqian could pretend not to say anything so that she wouldn¡¯t have to drop out? If she was like that, as the president of the student union, would her words still have any credibility? That woman did it on purpose! She wanted to force her to keep her promise and drop out! D*mn it! D*mn it! Hu Jiaqian was about to explode with anger! On the other side, Qi Yan immediately thought of a way to respond. Shw watched Lu An and Lu Xingran walk away with pitch ck eyes, and the corners of her lips curled up into a deep smile. So what if you¡¯re good at studying? If you don¡¯t have a good character, aren¡¯t you still trash? No upright person would ept that. That was impossible. ¡­ ¡°What do you think, Fifth Brother? I¡¯m awesome, right?¡± Chapter 134 - Youre Actually Like This, Lu Xingran

Chapter 134: You¡¯re Actually Like This, Lu Xingran

On the other side, Lu An¡¯s sweet and proud face leaned closer to little Fifth Brother, as if she was waiting to be praised. A certain fifth brother fidgeted again before he nced meaningfully at her and said, ¡°S- sure.¡± He then instantly looked away haughtily. ¡°Oh.¡± However, Stinky Little Sister¡¯s expression instantly dropped, and she looked like she was about to cry. ¡°Hey, w- what¡¯s wrong?¡± Little Fifth Brother felt a little uneasy. Stinky Little Sister said in an aggrieved voice, ¡°I¡¯m going to get angry if you keep being like this.¡± After saying that, she even sniffed as if she was already crying. Stinky Little Sister sat down on one corner of the flower bed next to them and hugged her knees, not saying another word. She looked depressed and couldn¡¯t be coaxed. ¡°Hey!¡± Little Fifth Brother panicked and didn¡¯t know how tofort her.?If you¡¯re angry, just say it.?Somehow, he couldn¡¯t bear it! In the end, he still obediently went up to his little sister and stammered, ¡°Erm, I, I admit that you¡¯re very capable, alright?¡± ¡°And?¡± Lu An¡¯s happy little expression turned even more innocent and pitiful as she looked at him. ¡°And¡­¡± Little Fifth Brother racked his brain. And, and what? ¡°Woof, woof!¡± Fool, he didn¡¯t even know how to coax his little sister! Little Ergou couldn¡¯t be bothered with him. It kicked him and then burrowed into Little Sister¡¯s arms. He acted cute and tried all sorts of ways to please her, but there was no reaction on Little Sister¡¯s soft little face. Little Fifth Brother was a little anxious. After thinking about it carefully, he said, ¡°Then, I can pretend to be a pig for you? ¡°Smile?¡± With that, little Fifth Brother crouched down slightly and started ying the pig with his slender fingers up his nose. Initially, he would never do something like this, no matter what. However, when he thought about how Third Brother had taken off his clothes in winter and danced around to coax him and Fourth Brother, he felt better. Little Fifth Brother was very absorbed in ying a pig. He even shook his cute head a few times and grunted. Lu An wanted tough her head off. Hahahaha~ Wasn¡¯t little Fifth Brother too, too cute? She immediately restrained her emotions and pretended to be angry and depressed. After little Fifth Brother asked her weakly how he had done, she said, ¡°It¡¯s not funny, not at all!¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± She looked away, but was actually smiling secretly. Er¡­ wasn¡¯t Little Sister a little too hard to please? Little Fifth Brother pouted and felt a little aggrieved. He hesitated for a long time, but seeing that his little sister just couldn¡¯t be coaxed, he finally said, ¡°Then, let me try this for you?¡± With that, little Fifth Brother had already started dancing the way Third Brother had. Of course, he couldn¡¯t take off his clothes. Back then, Third Brother had just been wearing too much for winter, which made it hard to move. Besides, they were all boys, while Little Sister was different. Little Fifth Brother had an aggrieved expression on his face. He twisted his head around and asked his little sister, ¡°Can you smile now?¡± That pitiful and helpless voice. Lu An: ¡°I¡­¡± Pfft~ hahahaha~ her brother was really, really cute! On the other side, a certain person was alreadyughing like crazy! Lu Xingran, Lu Xingran! I didn¡¯t think you could be like this! Chapter 135 - Murderer?

Chapter 135: Murderer?

Hahaha, hahaha~ A certain someone was bad enough to even record it on his phone. While the siblings were being lively and ying around, suddenly¡­ ¡°You murderer! ¡°Why haven¡¯t you been expelled yet?! ¡°My son died so tragically; why are you still alive?!!¡± A woman in her forties ran over withrge steps. She was dressed all in white, in what was probably a funeral outfit. She grabbed Lu Xingran by the cor and roared hysterically. Fortunately, Lu An pulled her brother away immediately, and the people apanying the woman immediately pulled her back. However, the woman was still moring as she struggled wildly. ¡°Let go of me, let go of me! ¡°My son died so tragically. I¡¯m going to die with him today! ¡°Why is he still in school? Why? Is there any justice left in the world?!!¡± The woman¡¯s voice was loud; she simply sounded like she had gone crazy. A group of passers-by instantly gathered around as they chattered and pointed fingers. ¡°That¡¯s him, the school bully. I heard he killed his good friend.¡± ¡°What good friend? Don¡¯t talk nonsense if you don¡¯t know the truth. It was just a littleckey whom he ordered around. Unable to take it, the guy finally jumped from the top floor. You didn¡¯t see the blood that time, d*mn. He even took the body away.¡± ¡°Oh my god, so cruel? He wasn¡¯t arrested?¡± ¡°What would be the point? Even if the police arrest him, the case has to go to court. It¡¯s just that he has a brother who¡¯s awyer and the type who defends murderers. Naturally, his brother will defend him. That poor family, the son dying before his parents; they didn¡¯t even see his body.¡± ¡°D*mn, isn¡¯t that too despicable? I was still thinking that his little sister was so cool just now.¡± ¡°Cool? They¡¯re from the same family, of course they¡¯re all just as bad!¡± There was even more discussion. Many people even threw mineral water bottles at Lu Xingran and scolded him. Lu An¡¯s face abruptly darkened. Her hands had already curled into fists, especially when she noticed little Fifth Brother¡¯s dull expression next to her. It seemed there was more to this matter? The little girl gritted her teeth and immediately said angrily, ¡°Enough! ¡°Do all of you have any evidence? What rubbish are you spouting?¡± Lu An¡¯s stern voice was loud, and her steely eyes instantly intimidated everyone around her, making them afraid to say anything. The woman who had lost her son said with a fierce expression, ¡°What am I saying? I¡¯m saying that your brother killed my son! ¡°He¡¯s a murderer! And you, you¡¯re the murderer¡¯s little sister!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± The corners of Lu An¡¯s lips curled up slightly, and she asked with a cold gaze, ¡°Did you see it with your own eyes? ¡°How did he kill him? ¡°What evidence do you have? ¡°If you ask me, you¡¯re a shameless old hoodlum,ing over here and tearing at my brother¡¯s clothes!¡± ¡°You, you¡­¡± The woman didn¡¯t expect this little girl to have such a venomous mouth. Her cold gaze was so piercing that it could practically tear someone apart. The woman was so angry that she exploded. She stepped forward and started tearing into Lu An. ¡°What did you say? You called me an old hoodlum? ¡°It was clearly your brother who killed my son. If it wasn¡¯t for him, my son wouldn¡¯t have jumped from the top floor! If it wasn¡¯t for him¡­¡± ¡°What about him?¡± The little girl cut her off in an even steelier tone, and grabbed the woman¡¯s rough hands. ¡°What? You just need to shout, and don¡¯t even need evidence to punish people nowadays?¡± Chapter 136 - Aunties Headscarf

Chapter 136: Auntie¡¯s Headscarf

¡°Then, what¡¯s wrong with me calling you an old hoodlum, hm?¡± The girl¡¯s tone was utterly intimidating, and her cold eyes were like poison. ¡°You, you¡­¡± The woman was so scared that she stepped back. Seeing that no one came forward to help her, she simply sat down and started iling. ¡°Ahhh, help! ¡°God, is there now in this world?! ¡°My son was murdered. There was nopensation, and we let it be, but I don¡¯t even know where his body is. The murderer is also still on the loose. I¡¯m already so old yet I¡¯m being scolded by this little girl. God, god, who will help me seek justice¡­¡± The woman sat on the ground and wailed and screamed. From time to time, she would wipe her tears. Everyone around her was already tearing up. ¡°Isn¡¯t this auntie too pitiful?¡± ¡°This girl is so ruthless!¡± ¡°The Lu siblings are too hateful!¡± Everyone looked at them with disdain. Lu An waspletely fearless, and even felt that it was a littleughable. She didn¡¯t know if she was seeing things, but it seemed like the woman had nced at her smugly? Heh! ¡°Alright, stop making a scene here. Take it as umting karma for your deceased son. ¡°I¡¯ll investigate this matter. If I find out that it really was my brother who caused it, I¡¯ll be the first to send him in. You don¡¯t have to kick up a fuss here. ¡°Of course, if I find out it had nothing to do with my brother ¡ª ¡°You, and all of you, be careful.¡± The girl¡¯s cold voice rang out as her cold eyes swept over the woman and everyone around her. Saying that, shepletely ignored them. She turned around and walked over to her little Fifth Brother. ¡°Brother, let¡¯s go!¡± The little girl tugged at her brother¡¯s sleeve with slender fingers. Her bright eyes were filled withfort and she smiled sweetly. Little Fifth Brother had a stumped expression on his face, and he didn¡¯t move for a long time. Tears even welled up in his bloodshot eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lu An didn¡¯t quite understand. She tugged at his sleeve again. ¡°Oh!¡± Little Fifth Brother finally moved and hurried to catch up with his little sister. He clearly wanted to cry, but the corners of his lips curled up proudly. Stinky Little Sister actually spoke up for him! This fool! The woman wouldn¡¯t give up. Unfortunately, before she could say any more, Lu An fired back at her again. In the end, she could only watch the siblings leave. The woman looked at the onlookers and started wailing again. ¡­ ¡°Erm, why do you believe me?¡± On the way back, little Fifth Brother couldn¡¯t help but ask the question. When he thought about what happened before¡­ Forget it; it was better not to think about it. ¡°I just do!¡± Little Sister¡¯s expression was sweet and didn¡¯t contain any doubt at all. With Big Brother before, her faith in him might have been the blind sort, but It was different with little Fifth Brother. For example, when Hu Jiaqian had provoked and ndered him earlier, a normal person probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to hold back and would have rushed forward to hit her. However, little Fifth Brother hadn¡¯t. He could still argue with her without batting an eyelid; how could Lu An not believe him? Although he looked proud and a little childish, he was clearly a big brother with principles. The little girl¡¯s face grew even sweeter. She couldn¡¯t help but tug at the auntie¡¯s headscarf he was still wearing, and asked curiously, ¡°Why do all of you like to wear this?¡± Third Brother had worn this before? Chapter 137 - Dont Tell Me You Really Did It?

Chapter 137: Don¡¯t Tell Me You Really Did It?

¡°Oh, it was for protection against bees when I was young.¡± Little Fifth Brother was a little embarrassed, but still said truthfully, ¡°At that time, Dad threw all of us into the forest on the outskirts of South City. Big Brother wanted to get some honey, but was stung. Second Brother then went, but was also stung. In the end, it was Third Brother who thought of this solution. ¡°After that, this became a bragging point for Third Brother, but¡­ ¡°Big Brother and Second Brother still ignored him, haha!¡± As little Fifth Brother spoke, he inexplicably couldn¡¯t help butugh, as if he was recalling some scene. ¡°Is that so?¡± Lu An couldn¡¯t help butugh as well. She imagined Big Brother and Second Brother wearing headscarves too. It was inexplicably hrious! Suddenly, she recalled something, and said, ¡°So, when all of you were young, Dad actually threw you into a forest? ¡°Didn¡¯t you grow up with your former little sister?¡± ¡°Mm, I guess.¡± Little Fifth Brother nodded and answered truthfully, ¡°It was just that Mom died after giving birth to you, right? ¡°At that time, the family was in a mess. I heard that in a fit of anger, Dad bundled us up and threw the five of us into the forest, while he stayed at home to take care of¡­ that former little sister. ¡°Initially, he even found us a few bodyguards, who took care of us for roughly more than a year. After that, for some reason, all of them suddenly ran away one day, and didn¡¯t even want their pay.¡± Thinking about it now, little Fifth Brother still couldn¡¯t understand it. Speaking of which, he had quite liked those bodyguards. Although he was still young back then and didn¡¯t remember much, he vaguely felt that they had been pretty good to him. ¡°Is that so?¡± Lu An couldn¡¯t help butugh.?Perhaps it was because the five of you tormented Dad? Looking at you now, I can imagine how mischievous you would have been. ¡°Then, what happened after that? How long did you guys stay there?¡± In the end, however, her heart still ached a little. It must have been tough to be thrown into a ce like that at such a young age. ¡°Oh, about five or six years? Or seven or eight years? ¡°I don¡¯t really remember. ¡°But, when we came back¡­¡± Little Fifth Brother spoke without thinking, then fumbled his words before he said vaguely. ¡°That, then¡­¡± ¡°Then what?¡± Little Sister was dumbfounded. She didn¡¯t understand. She wanted to hear more! Little Fifth Brother couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°Then nothing! ¡°Little kids shouldn¡¯t ask too many questions, understand?¡± Saying that, he patted her head. ¡°Alright then.¡±?You¡¯re a big kid! Lu An gave him some face and didn¡¯t ask further. She then recalled what had happened earlier and said, ¡°Then, what that person said just now, that matter¡­¡± Lu An was a little worried that she would pull down little Fifth Brother¡¯s mood. Unexpectedly, little Fifth Brother answered seriously, ¡°Outside of my family, he¡¯s my best friend.¡± ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Then¡­ Little Sister¡¯s voice turned careful, as if afraid that he would me her. Little Fifth Brother found it a little funny and rapped her on the head. ¡°What are you doing? You¡¯re not the one who did anything wrong.¡± ¡°No, I was¡­¡±?Worried about hurting you. Before Lu An could finish speaking, little Fifth Brother said, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s all my fault. If it wasn¡¯t for me, he wouldn¡¯t have¡­¡± Tears welled up in the young man¡¯s eyes, but he refused to shed them. Lu An¡¯s heart ached a little, and sheforted him gently. ¡°Alright, how should I put it? There will always be times when things don¡¯t go as nned. ¡°Although I don¡¯t dare imagine it, but¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you really did it?¡± Chapter 138 - Already Found Out

Chapter 138: Already Found Out

Little Sister¡¯s expression suddenly changed. She was so serious and puzzled. He had clearly still been feeling moved, but little Fifth Brother was instantly furious. He immediately roared, ¡°Of course not! To even harm my own friend; am I an idiot?¡± ¡°Mm¡­¡± Lu An really wanted to say yes heartlessly, but she was worried that it would make a certain brother depressed. In the end, she still said gently, ¡°Then isn¡¯t that fine? ¡°Your conscience is clear. We can¡¯t prevent sudden idents or disasters, but in the end¡­ everything will get better, right? ¡°I remember there¡¯s a saying: Pain and suffering are temporary, happiness is eternal, right?¡± Just like her; she finally arrived in front of them after traversing so much darkness. When she was suffering, who would have thought that happiness would be waiting for her here? From now on, if it could help her endure, there was no harm in dwelling on it a little, right? Little Sister¡¯s sweet little face was so warm and bright as she stared at him. There was blind confidence in her gaze, but it inexplicably warmed his heart. Her soft little hand patted his back gently. Little Fifth Brother couldn¡¯t help but be touched, but he also found it funny. He red at her arrogantly and said, ¡°Do you know that you¡¯re very stupid?¡± ¡°I¡­ Huh?¡± Lu An didn¡¯t understand. People had always said that she was smart, because those who said that she was stupid had already¡­ The little girl was about to clench her fists, when her brother said, ¡°It¡¯s just that no normal person would choose a family like ours.¡± Although that family had been exaggerating when they said that even beggars on the road wouldn¡¯t go near their ce, when you thought about it carefully, it seemed that was the case, given their current family situation. ¡°Then, maybe, I¡¯m special? ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to be that I¡¯m stupid. Can¡¯t it be because I can see how good you are?¡± Little Sister suddenly pouted, as if she was hoping that he would take back hisment about her being stupid. A certain fifth brother couldn¡¯t help butugh. Seeing how cute his little sister looked, as if she was about to cry aggrievedly, his eyes darkened, and he subconsciously opened his thin lips. ¡°Little Sister.¡± It was said very, very lightly, like a strand of hair, and it sounded slightly hoarse. Even though his voice was really soft, Lu An still heard it. She couldn¡¯t help butugh and say smugly, ¡°What did you call me just now?¡± ¡°W- what? ¡°Nothing!¡± Little Fifth Brother immediately turned around haughtily. He was the man who was the hardest to deal with in the Lu family! Mm! That was right, that was right! She hadn¡¯t taken him down! ¡°Sit properly and hold on tight!¡± It was a cold and heartless voice, like a machine giving out orders, but it was clearly arrogant and cute. ¡°Oh~¡± Lu An listened obediently and said, ¡°Brother, let¡¯s buy some groceries on the way back? And a helmet at the same time? ¡°You¡¯ll be discovered with this disguise sooner orter.¡± His little sister tugged at his headscarf and spoke naughtily, her words carrying more than one meaning. ¡°I got it!¡± A certain brother sounded even more impatient. A certain little sister took the opportunity to say, ¡°Then you can move back in. Otherwise, meals and sending me up and down will be troublesome.¡± Little Sister smiled sweetly, like she was going to eat him. Little Fifth Brother was somehow annoyed, but still answered obediently, ¡°I got it!¡± The eye-catching motorbike rumbled and flew forward. No one noticed that the tears in the young man¡¯s wet eyes had dried. Heh! Stinky Little Sister, big idiot! Chapter 139 - Lu Xingran Is Standing There

Chapter 139: Lu Xingran Is Standing There

At that time of night when households werefortably resting, a piece of news was posted on Yu Hua High School¡¯s school forum. It quickly gained a lot of attention and practically all the students discussed it heatedly. This piece of news was then forwarded to other school forums, and students forwarded it to their parents, who in turn forwarded it to their neighbors¡­ It attracted countless passers-by. Passer-by A: [My god! Yuhua High School! The legendary school for the sons of heaven! How arrogant is this??? A murderer runs rampant, and his little sister even hits back at the family???] Passer-by B: [Is this a joke? The woman lost her biological son. No matter what, that girl should appease the family first, right?] Passer-by C: [Too despicable! Sure enough, the murderer and his little sister don¡¯t have hearts! F*ck, my vein is throbbing. I really want to skin them right now!] Righteous and indignant words were said one after another. The news was even submitted to a marketing ount for upload onto Weibo. This was what the news said ¡ª ¡°I, Zhu Chunyu, will avenge my son today! ¡°I can overlook the fact that the murderer¡¯s little sister was rude to me, but no matter what, I won¡¯t let this criminal off!!!¡± A photo was posted below. It was of the cool and roguish Lu Xingran. He was wearing a pure white school uniform and his eyes were nted as he tugged at his tie in a casual andzy manner. The young man had a slender neck, and one could vaguely see his exquisite and beautiful corbones. His blond hair also added points to his outstanding appearance! If he wasn¡¯tbeled a murderer, he looked absolutely like the type of wilful young man who made countless young girls scream. There was also a series of photos and amentary. The first photo was of two people. It was of two young men with delicate features. They had the same hairstyle, but one had blond hair and the other had red hair. The one with blond hair was Lu Xingran, and the one with red hair was the son of the person who had posted the photo ¡ª Chang Fei. They had their arms around each other in a close manner. Lu Xingran smiled brightly and roguishly. In fact, it was actually a very murderous-looking appearance, and given the current circumstances, he simply appeared very arrogant and aggressive. On the other hand, the young man next to him looked silly and a little cute. When he looked at Lu Xingran, he seemed a little¡­ afraid? With one look, people basically concluded: Lu Xingran often bullied this ssmate called Chang Fei. Perhaps Lu Xingran had forced him to dye his hair red! The post after that seemed to confirm it. In the photo, the young man¡¯s hands were stained with blood. His face and body were also stained with blood. The dark red stter looked like a photoshoot of a bad boy. On a dark street at night, the young man seemed to have a sad yetughing expression on his face. Behind him, Chang Fei had fallen to the ground with a crumpled expression, as if he was crying? There was also a photo of the two of them fighting. Such a fierce fight; it didn¡¯t seem like they were fooling around at all. Then, there was the school¡¯s rooftop. There was no one there, but at the bottom of the building was a huge pool of blood on the ground. It was a ghastly sight! And Lu Xingran was standing there on the side! There! [D*mn!] [This is obviously a murderer, right?] [Even if he didn¡¯t do it himself, he definitely caused it!] The audience couldn¡¯t hold back their indignation. There was more. Chapter 140 - Big Brother, Whats Wrong?

Chapter 140: Big Brother, What¡¯s Wrong?

It had been several months since that incident. It was said that Lu Xingran disappeared with Chang Fei¡¯s body after that. The only thing his family knew was where he was buried; they hadn¡¯t even been able to see their child onest time. Now, Lu Xingran had finally reappeared. When the family heard the news, they immediately went to denounce him, but were bullied by Lu Xingran¡¯s little sister. There were photos and videos taken by passers-by as evidence. In the photos, a girl, who also had stunning looks, grabbed the mother¡¯s hand with a fierce gaze. The other party¡¯s mother was pushed to the ground. The girl didn¡¯t have any mercy at all, and actually said things like ¡°umte karma for your deceased son¡±! In particr, her cold gaze swept over everyone as she said, ¡°This has nothing to do with my brother. You, and all of you, be careful!¡± This simply made everyone furious! [My god, if I were that child¡¯s mother, I would have fainted on the spot! In this day and age, people who do bad things are worse than the victims!!] [Were the onlookers all dead? Why didn¡¯t they help?] [How can they? They were probably frightened. Didn¡¯t that little sister tell them to be careful? What if they went to help, and someone took revenge on their families?] Things quickly heated up online, especially when online users recognized Lu An in the photos and videos ¡ª [What else can I say? The previous PUA gossip hasn¡¯t even died down yet. Is this the same person?] [Is this real? I still have that video, including what she said. I¡¯m really going to go crazy!] [One thing after another. No matter what the truth is, I can only say that this girl is too scary! Indeed, there is no smoke without a fire! What do you think? *thinking*] The hashtags followed right after that, like #LuAn¡¯sBrotherIsaMurderer#, #LuAnumteKarmaforYourDeceasedSon#, #HarshLuAn# and so on and so forth. Even Big Brother Lu Boran was ndered on Weibo. [Isn¡¯t Big Brother used to surveince? Monitor your little brother too. Take out the video of your little brother not killing anyone if you can.] [I think Big Brother has a video of his younger brother killing someone. They cover up their family¡¯s shorings. This is a typical case of acting in their own interests. Eugh!] [So? Where are the protective fans? Why aren¡¯t theying out to make noise? Fine, at least you have some conscience. You¡¯re smart people. I advise you to quickly stop being fans. Otherwise, who knows if there¡¯s more which will destroy your worldview! Hehe!] ¡­ By the time Lu An and little Fifth Brother got home, it was already dark. Like Lu An and Fourth Brother yesterday, the two of them divided the workload as they carried a bunch of things inside, including food ingredients and little Fifth Brother¡¯s luggage. Just as Lu An took out her keys to open the door, Big Brother Lu Boran walked out with a cold face and scolded in a fierce voice, ¡°What are you doing? It¡¯s already sote; why were you mucking around after school? ¡°Hand over your phones and go to your rooms and reflect on yourselves.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Oh.¡± The two siblings were dumbfounded. They subconsciously took out their phones obediently and handed them over. Then, they asked in unison, ¡°Big Brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡± What was wrong? Did he not have any dignity as a big brother at all? He must have spoiled them too much! A certain big brother¡¯s face turned even darker. After taking away their phones unceremoniously, he said even more fiercely, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is it your ce to ask? Impudent! ¡°Go back to your rooms and reflect on yourselves!¡± Chapter 141 - Flying Star Game

Chapter 141: Flying Star Game

As he spoke, a certain big brother raised his hands and smacked them firmly on the head. However, the thunder was loud, but the rain was light; he wasn¡¯t willing to hit them hard at all. Also, if he hit little No. 5 with the force of a hammer, then it was absolutely a goose feather for Little Sister! ¡°Oh, oh.¡± The two younger siblings cooperatively covered their heads with their hands and pretended to be afraid. They ducked under Big Brother¡¯s arms and scurried into the house. Then, Little Sister gently tugged at little Fifth Brother¡¯s school shirt and asked in a low voice, ¡°Brother, what¡¯s wrong with Big Brother?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know; maybe filming is making him anxious, and he can¡¯t remember his lines.¡± Little Fifth Brother turned around and gave his little sister a look which said, ¡°Big Brother is often like this, don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Then, Little Sister really didn¡¯t take it to heart at all. ¡°Oh, right, weren¡¯t you very curious about my game just now? Come to my room, I¡¯ll tell you about it.¡± It just so happened that it was already at the trial stage. She could be the first yer! Right, it was decided! Little Fifth Brother was extremely excited. Although it was supposed to be for that guy, forget it. Ladies first? No, Little Sister first! ¡°Okay!¡± The siblings swiftly reached an agreement. Then, little Fifth Brother turned around and quickly grabbed his luggage. He identally caught Big Brother¡¯s gaze, and gave Big Brother a super silly ¡°hehehe~¡± smile before he slipped away. Little Sister noticed that the dishes had already beenid out on the dining table. She swiftly put together two portions and also took arge pile of snacks with her before sneaking off after little Fifth Brother. They acted like two confident little thieves~ Little did they know that Big Brother, Third Brother, and Fourth Brother could see everything clearly! Big Brother gritted his teeth. These two undisciplined brats! Did they think he was dead? Little brats! Little Ergou, who had been left behind, barked. It identally met Big Brother¡¯s gaze, and its little body quivered. It turned around on its short legs and ran.?Run! D*mn woman, don¡¯t forget me! On this side, after the two youngest entered No. 5¡¯s room, the three brothers gathered together. No. 3 and No. 4 asked in low voices, ¡°Big Brother, what should we do next?¡± Big Brother instructed in a cold voice, ¡°Lock them up at home. Create a secret escape room tonight; trap them for as long as you can. ¡°Then, the two of you head over. I¡¯ll go and sort out PR. ¡°Although Little Ran doesn¡¯t want everyone to know the truth, there are some things he can¡¯t carry forever.¡± Especially when it would affect Little Sister. With that, Big Brother Lu Boran went out to make a call. No. 3 and No. 4 also started to take action. In the house, a certain two people had no idea what was going on outside. They ate dinner while they studied little Fifth Brother¡¯s original game. This 3D animation game was a collection of small stories, action, adventure, and brain teasers. The game was called Flying Star, which was also the name of one of thebat skills of the game protagonist, Ah Fei. With a wave of his hand, a pentagram formation floated out, and it was lethal within a 50-km radius! Ah Fei was originally the son of the Devil Realm¡¯s Devil King and the Celestial Realm¡¯s Flower Fairy. Because he was born with the Exquisite Heart of Seven Keys which could shake the six realms, it triggered a great war between the realms. In the end, the six realms perished and were reced with nine continents, and the Exquisite Heart of Seven Keys exploded into thousands of pieces, which were scattered around the world. Then, Ah Fei, who had been reborn as a lowly nobody, set out on an adventure to collect the fragments of the Exquisite Heart of Seven Keys and save the world. There were many mind puzzles in the game. There were also battles, andrge and small maps. Every yer acted as Ah Fei. They could be friends or enemies, be the world number one, or wander around the world and unlock many yer sses; the yers had ample freedom to do whatever they wanted. After watching the opening sequence, Lu An couldn¡¯t help but feel restless. She wanted to y, wanted to y~ However¡­ Chapter 142 - An Escape Room?

Chapter 142: An Escape Room?

¡°Brother, can you draw the character a little better? Also, he¡¯s dressed so casually. Why does the name have to be Ah Fei?¡± Little Sister felt a little disdainful. For example, in those online and mobile games that were on the market, no matter what the game content was like, wasn¡¯t there a huge range of exquisite and diverse characters? This was also a way to attract yers. When she acted out characters in the other worlds, she actually didn¡¯t know what story the author was telling. However, the character setting, appearance, and voice-over were so in; who knew how much money she spent to change all that. Typical bro Fifth Brother said, ¡°Whatever is fine. The important thing is adventure and fighting. Is it important whether or not the character is good-looking, or what his name is?¡± ¡°Not important?¡± Lu An found it unbelievable. ¡°Or, you just want to y with guys? ¡°Are you discriminating against girls? ¡°Girls don¡¯t deserve to y such games?¡± She was menacing as she asked the four questions in a row. Little Fifth Brother: ¡°I¡­¡± He didn¡¯t know how to draw girls! He had thought of asking his former little sister for pointers in the past, but that had just been a thought. ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll help you perfect your character, and you¡¯ll let me y for free in the future?¡± Little Sister had a sweet face. As she spoke, she was already about to start. ¡°Oh!¡± Stinky Little Sister actually knew how to draw? Little Fifth Brother was very curious. He picked up a stool and sat down obediently next to her. Then, the siblings started to work on perfecting Flying Star. For practically the entire night, inspiration struck one after another as they discussed together¡­ Online, public opinion about the two of them was still heating up. Elsewhere, the three brothers were already standing in front of a person, their simrly tall and slender postures carrying helplessness and regret! ¡­ In a narrow alley, a tall young man was waiting outside an old door. His handsome face was ck as he dozed off under the dim yellow light. However, when he saw that the old man had finally returned, the young man ran over in three steps and handed him his phone. ¡°Uncle, look at this!¡± ¡­ It was already 6:10 am by the time Lu An and little Fifth Brother woke up in the morning. School started at 6:40 am. They were going to bete! It was all because they had been too excitedst night; they didn¡¯t even know when they had fallen asleep over the table. The siblings quickly went to clean up, shower and change. They barely managed to do everything in ten minutes. They were just about to leave the house with their bags, when they were drawn to the big poster on the back of the door ¡ª ¡°Want to get out of here? Hurry up and work your brains to escape! ¡°The clue is in this room. Perhaps it¡¯s a teacup? Perhaps a vase? Or even an ashtray? ¡°There are all sorts of ces where secrets may be hidden. Can you solve all the mysteries and happily escape?¡± An extremely wicked little smiley face had also been added to the end. It was clear with one look that this was silly Third Brother¡¯s manner of speech, and there was a super big lock on the door. Super big! The chain was as thick as a person¡¯s arm. The siblings blinked and looked at each other. Just as they nkly took down the poster on the back of the door and were about to start searching, their father came over. ¡°What is this? ¡°Those three brats!¡± Dad said angrily, ¡°Move aside, I¡¯ll settle this!¡± His daughter still had to go to school! Beingte wasn¡¯t something his good daughter would do! Dad grabbed an axe and pushed his daughter and No. 5 away. After feeling out that lock, which probably couldn¡¯t be broken, he chopped the door. He chopped the door open! Chapter 143 - Surrounded

Chapter 143: Surrounded

That included the courtyard door outside. Father Lu only turned around and went back into the house after his daughter set off with No. 5 on the motorbike. He suddenly remembered, oops, he had to go outter, but the door couldn¡¯t be closed. Would that attract thieves? Father Lu frowned slightly and looked at the little dog whom his daughter had entrusted to him. ¡°Ergou, as a good dog who wants to be a Tyrant Dragon King, it¡¯s time to test your true capability! ¡°You should watch the house, and you won¡¯t let anyone steal anything, right? Hehehe~¡± As Father Lu spoke, he put Little Tyrant Dragon down. It was like he was solemnly giving Little Tyrant Dragon the mission of guarding the door, and he even chuckled proudly, as if he thought he was very smart. Utterly dumbfounded Little Tyrant Dragon: ¡°¡­¡± Why was this family all like this? It was just a small dog.?Watch the door? Doesn¡¯t your conscience hurt? Any passer-by could instantly kill it, right? ¡°Woof, woof, woof!¡± Little Tyrant Dragon was furious. Seeing that Father Lu was about to leave, the little dog quickly bit his pants, its fur bristling with anger. No! No! However, a certain father even pretended to be dumb. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, little Ergou? ¡°What¡¯s going on? Are you saying goodbye to me?¡± Goodbye, goodbye?! I¡¯ll call you grandfather!! ¡ª Sob, Grandpa, don¡¯t leave me, don¡¯t leave me~ Little Ergou simply wanted to cry, but had no tears to shed. It felt it was really pitiful. It had just gotten rid of the instant noodle spirit, and now¡­?sob sob, it was really too pitiful! ¡°Alright, little Ergou. I¡¯m joking, I¡¯m joking.¡± Father Lu¡¯s heart ached for no reason. This little dog really understood people! He picked up the puppy and carried it in his arms. Father Lu looked at the two doors, one in front and one behind him, with a mncholic expression. Chopping down the door in one moment was fun, but it was your funeral after that! Wait, he could move out, right? ¡­ Lu An and little Fifth Brother were on their way to school. Actually, they weren¡¯t people who enjoyed studying. It was mainly because little Fifth Brother had left his game ount at school yesterday. He had initially nned to use his phone to run a trial in school. He came to school only because he had promised that person that he would work hard, not to study. However, after what happened yesterday, he had put the things in his desk and hadn¡¯t gone back for them. Thinking about it, he was still a little worried that someone would take them, although they could be considered defective items now. Lu Xingran drove very quickly. After they parked the motorbike, Lu An got down immediately and rushed into school. Suddenly, a group of people surrounded them! ¡°Murderer!¡± ¡°Murderer!!¡± ¡°Murderer!!!¡± ¡°How dare youe to school!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you ashamed at all for hurting someone else¡¯s son?¡± ¡°You¡¯re inhumane!¡± ¡°You¡¯re trash! Trash! Die!!!¡± One after another, insults were hurled at them, followed by bright red banners and even all sorts of bottles and rotten eggs. It was like a vast sea drowning them alive. Lu An¡¯s eyes were cold, especially when little Fifth Brother pulled her into his arms right away. The smelly brownish-yellow eggs stained his pure white school uniform, and it seemed that his thin shoulders were trembling slightly? It was a rage that came from deep in her bones and soul! She was infuriated! ¡°Enough!!!¡± The girl¡¯s furious voice was like a demon splitting heaven and earth open! Chapter 144 - Compensation of 10 Million At Least

Chapter 144: Compensation of 10 Million At Least

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Her blood-colored eyes swept over her surroundings in a dark and sinister manner, as if she were a demon. Everyone around her was suddenly rmed, and their hearts turned cold with the sense that they were about to be buried! Even Fifth Brother Lu Xingran couldn¡¯t help but be frightened. Heforted her nervously with his big palm. ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t be afraid, don¡¯t be afraid, alright?¡± Lu An ignored him and gently pulled him behind her. She gazed calmly at the people around them with a steely expression, and she said in a loud and intimidating voice, ¡°Who is it? ¡°Who said that my brother is a murderer? Step forward right now, and we¡¯ll face each other!¡± The girl gritted her teeth as her cold gaze swept over the cowering crowd. She scolded them even more angrily, ¡°Are all of you idiots? ¡°Upholding justice for others with nothing but hot blood; don¡¯t you use your brain when you do things? ¡°If my brother is a murderer, can he still stand here with dignity, even righteously? ¡°Do you really think thew and police in our country are pushovers? ¡°And even if my brother is a murderer, don¡¯t you know how to call the police? Instead, you surrounded him here. Did you think I wouldn¡¯t be able to see you if you hid in the crowd? ¡°People like you who maliciously stir up trouble and force a crime on a person ¨C how are you any different from a murderer? ¡°Huh?¡± The girl raised her voice, and it was like a firecracker that made everyone¡¯s hearts thump. Many people were instantly unable to help feeling guilty, and they hurriedly looked at the mother of the deceased, Zhu Chunyu, for evidence. Zhu Chunyu threw a few photos over. ¡°Do you think everyone will believe you just because you make some noise? ¡°Isn¡¯t the reason why your brother dares to stand here and act all self-righteous only because thew can¡¯t or won¡¯t punish him? ¡°Take a good look. He was the only one at the scene when my son jumped. It was sote at night. Even if he wasn¡¯t the murderer, he at least witnessed it, and didn¡¯t do anything! ¡°He shouldpensate me 10 million at least!¡± Zhu Chunyu had a fierce expression on her face, like she wouldn¡¯t settle for anything less. ¡°Oh?¡± Lu An couldn¡¯t help butugh. She coolly picked up the photos, and her cool gaze swept over the color of blood in them. Was her so-called son just worth 10 million yuan? ¡°Sure.¡± Lu An smiled slightly and was about to ¡°haggle.¡± Behind her, little Fifth Brother stepped forward. ¡°You shameless woman! In your eyes, Ah Fei is only worth 10 million?¡± The young man¡¯s gaze was cold and disdainful as he said aggressively, ¡°How did Ah Fei die, including why he wanted to die ¨C don¡¯t tell me you have no idea?¡± The young man jabbed the woman lightly in the shoulder with a thick finger. With every poke, the woman¡¯s face froze a little more. Many people around them were intimidated, especially when they looked at the obviously frightened and guilty expression on Zhu Chunyu¡¯s face. Everyone narrowed their eyes. Why did it feel like things weren¡¯t that simple? ¡°I, I, how would I know?¡± Zhu Chunyu looked around frantically, gritted her teeth, and said with even more grief, ¡°How would I know? ¡°I only know that my son was with you when he died. He always treated you as his best friend! It was you, it was you¡­¡± As Zhu Chunyu spoke, she clenched her fists, as if she wanted to hit Lu Xingran. As if overwhelmed by her aching heart, she dropped to the ground with an extremely sad expression on her face! Chapter 145 - Too Shameless

Chapter 145: Too Shameless

Many people around them couldn¡¯t help but feel their hearts ache. ¡°Auntie? Auntie, are you alright?¡± One or two of them even hurried over to help Zhu Chunyu up, afraid that something would happen to her. Lu Xingran found itughable; it was ridiculous! Utterly ridiculous! No wonder Ah Fei had done that thing, and insisted on cutting ties with him! A mother like this actually existed in this world! A mother like this! Alright, he really didn¡¯t want to hide anything anymore! Come at me if you dare. Come at me! The young man clenched his fists tightly, his face dark as he prepared to tell the truth. On the side, his little sister tugged at him, her heart aching. Her encouraging gaze told him not to be too impulsive. Suddenly, everyone heard a voice. ¡°Zhu Chunyu, aren¡¯t you too shameless?¡± ¡°Chang, Chang, Chang Yong?¡± The person was about 40 years old, but the gray hair at his temples made him look like he was in his fifties. He was dressed in an old dark blue work shirt that had patches on it. He was skinny and tall, but he limped on his right leg as he walked. There was also a young man beside him. At first nce, Zhu Chunyu recognized this young man as her son¡¯s closest ymate when he was young. However, because his family was too poor, she forbade her son from hanging out with him again. ¡°Why, why are you here?¡± Wasn¡¯t he working in the capital? Zhu Chunyu was a little nervous, but she quickly realized that she was the wife who had been abandoned. Even if she was wrong, it was definitely Chang Yong who was worse! Zhu Chunyu¡¯s expression immediately turned sad, and shemented weakly, ¡°Do you know that someone killed your son? It was all because of this person, this person¡­¡± Zhu Chunyu pointed at Lu Xingran usingly. Chang Yong found it funny. ¡°You told Ah Fei that I didn¡¯t want him anymore, and that I married another woman. Zhu Chunyu, how can you be so vicious?¡± ¡°I, I¡­ Didn¡¯t you marry another woman? You said that you wouldn¡¯te back! You abandoned us!¡± Zhu Chunyu looked pitiful, as if she was the big victim. Chang Yong just couldn¡¯t understand. He had never thought that his wife was actually such a person! Chang Yong couldn¡¯t be bothered to say anything else. He said to everyone, ¡°Everyone, listen up. You were all deceived by this woman. You¡­¡± ¡°Chang Yong, what are you doing?¡± Before Chang Yong could finish speaking, Zhu Chunyu had already rushed over anxiously. Unfortunately, the young man beside him grabbed her without any hesitation at all. Seeing that the situation didn¡¯t look good, Zhu Chunyu opened her mouth and started to kick up a fuss. ¡°Someone, where is thew? ¡°Just anyone can be rough with a woman like me. Someone¡­¡± Unfortunately, no one cared about her this time. Many people even looked at her suspiciously, as if to say she was acting crassly, and they were wondering if she was doing it on purpose. Zhu Chunyu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She was also scolded by the young man who had grabbed her. ¡°What? Auntie Zhu, could it be that you don¡¯t want everyone to hear about your glorious history, so you¡¯re resorting to despicable means? Do you think that by doing this, the people who don¡¯t know right from wrong will continue to help you?¡± The look in the young man¡¯s eyes was deeply mocking, and the corners of his lips curled up in a devilish smirk. ¡°I, I¡­ Who¡¯s despicable?¡± Zhu Chunyu couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty. Unfortunately, before she could shout again, Lu An and Fifth Brother also came over and helped the young man restrain her. The two young men held her by the arms, and Lu An stood firm in front of her. Chapter 146 - Diary

Chapter 146: Diary

No matter how mutinous she felt, she didn¡¯t dare stir up any more trouble. Zhu Chunyu was going to start yelling again, but she was confronted with three cold gazes. Lu An, in particr, looked like she would smash Zhu Chunyu if she moved even a little. Zhu Chunyu gritted her teeth and somehow didn¡¯t dare utter another word. On the other side, Chang Yong continued, ¡°I¡¯m the father of the deceased, Chang Fei. I used to work overseas, and I would send money home every month. However, I was suddenly injured at work. I was worried about my son finding out, so I told him that I couldn¡¯te back for his birthday. ¡°I sent back all thepensation I received and my sry. It was nearly 100,000 yuan. I thought that this money should be enough for my son and his mother to live on for a long time. In the end, this woman!¡± Chang Yong gritted his teeth and blue veins popped on his forehead. He suddenly looked at Zhu Chunyu, wishing he could swallow her whole! Zhu Chunyu¡¯s heart inexplicably jumped. She hurriedly wanted to say something, but noticed Lu An on the side, and restrained herself. On the other side, Chang Yong struggled to swallow his anger, before he continued, ¡°She told my son¡­¡± ¡°What did she say?¡± Suddenly, a bystander red up. ¡°In my opinion, the four of you clearly teamed up to bully this auntie, right? ¡°First, three people restrained her, and then one person is speaking; this auntie is angry but doesn¡¯t dare say anything. In the end, whatever she said is naturally up to you. How is this fair?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right!¡± Zhu Chunyu was instantly excited, and she ced all her hopes on that person. That bystander was filled with righteous indignation. He looked around wildly, trying to stir up everyone. Unfortunately, other than those on his side, no one cared about him at all. Everyone even looked at him like there was something wrong with his brain, their expressions clearly saying, ¡°You¡¯re the only one who doesn¡¯t understand the situation right now.¡± The bystander was inexplicably nervous, and hurriedly wanted to say something. Lu An directly called out, ¡°This big brother, do you dare stand here and say it?¡± It just so happened that her palms were itching; she was anxious to beat up someone! She couldn¡¯t hit a woman, but a man should be fine. Lu An cracked her knuckles lightly. Coupled with her demon-like eyes, the image made the bystander tremble, and he cowered hurriedly. Chang Yong was already in a poor mood after being interrupted several times. He didn¡¯t want to say anything else, and simply took out his son¡¯s diary to read ¡ª ¡°XX year, XX month, XX day. Today, Mom said that Dad would nevere back. ¡°The 20,000 yuan was thest bit ofpensation he gave us. I didn¡¯t get my wish for my 18th birthday. ¡°I probably won¡¯t be able to see Dad again¡­¡± ¡­ ¡°XX year, XX year, XX month, XX day. Mom said that as a woman, she also has her own goals. She can¡¯t just protect me forever. She asked me to forgive her. ¡°Heh, of course I forgive you. ¡°If I don¡¯t forgive you, then would I hit you? ¡°Can a son hit his own mother?¡± ¡­ ¡°XX year, XX month, XX day. I thought that I would be alone and withdrawn for the rest of my life. I never expected to meet him¡­ ¡°Stupid, super stupid. You always fight for me¡­ ¡°What¡¯s the use of having a friend like me? ¡°Lu Xingran, you can clearly do better!¡± At that point, Father Chang¡¯s eyes welled with tears. Many people, including those who didn¡¯t know the truth, couldn¡¯t help but be moved. The young man had been so full of despair! He thought that he had been abandoned by his father, and then by his mother, and was often bullied. If it wasn¡¯t for¡­ ¡°Nonsense! Nonsense! There¡¯s no way Ah Fei would say that. It¡¯s impossible!!¡± Chapter 147 - Its Everyone Elses Fault

Chapter 147: It¡¯s Everyone Else¡¯s Fault

¡°Nonsense! Nonsense! There¡¯s no way Ah Fei would say that. It¡¯s impossible!!¡± Zhu Chunyu was already flustered. She wasn¡¯t afraid of Lu An anymore, and directly retorted loudly, ¡°You took their money; you colluded with them! All of you are doing this on purpose; you¡¯re out to get me!¡± ¡°Is that so? Chang Yong justughed coldly. ¡°Then let¡¯s have the justice system check this and see if this is Ah Fei¡¯s handwriting!¡± Zichen had already told him that this handwriting could be verified by the court. ¡°No! No! No!!!¡± As Zhu Chunyu spoke, she wanted to rip the diary apart. Unfortunately, Chang Yong raised his hand high, and Lu An grabbed Zhu Chunyu firmly from behind. Zhu Chunyu, who couldn¡¯t reach the diary, was like a clown. She wed wildly at the air and struggled with all her might. Chang Yong couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He scolded, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! It¡¯s all your fault! ¡°You¡¯ve never shown him real concern. You only know how to abuse him! ¡°Did you know that hooligans often extorted a protection fee from him? Did you know that he was often bullied in school? Do you know why he dyed his hair red? ¡°It was just to make him look less easy to bully!¡± Chang Yong was already in tears. He red at Zhu Chunyu with wide eyes and scolded her angrily. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! It¡¯s all your fault! ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for this young man, my son probably wouldn¡¯t even have a single good day at all, yet you¡¯re actually ndering him and extorting money from him!¡± Chang Yong looked at Lu Xingran gratefully, then said to Zhu Chunyu with even more loathing, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s my fault as well! ¡°me me for going so far away to work. Why didn¡¯t I stay by his side and do my duty as a father?! Especially you. Why didn¡¯t I see your true colors earlier? Why did I leave my son to a vicious person like you?!¡± Chang Yong was already furious. He wiped at his tears withrge, calloused hands, then asked the young man beside him, ¡°Zichen, is it possible for me to sue her in this situation? ¡°At least make her spit out all the money that should be given to my son!¡± He wanted to buy a cemetery plot for his son! The best plot! ¡°This¡­¡± Zhao Zichen hurried to reply, but Zhu Chunyu became even more deranged. ¡°Chang Yong, are you crazy?? ¡°What do you mean I pocketed your son¡¯s living expenses? ¡°You were the one who gave us the money. Why can¡¯t I use it as your wife? ¡°Aren¡¯t you being a little too heartless? Do you think I¡¯m a machine for giving birth? ¡°God, God, how can there be such a heartless person in this day and age? He actually treats me as a machine for giving birth? A machine for giving birth?¡± Zhu Chunyu was furious. She pointed at Chang Yong¡¯s face and continued, ¡°You¡¯re even ming me for Ah Fei¡¯s death. How can you me me? ¡°If he didn¡¯t inherit your weak personality, would he be bullied? ¡°If he wasn¡¯t so weak-minded and couldn¡¯t even take such a small setback, how could he have jumped from the top floor? ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! It¡¯s all your fault!!¡± Zhu Chunyu spewed a lot. In short, she wasn¡¯t at fault. The ones at fault were everyone else. She was clearly the victim, but they still wanted to frame her! Chapter 148 - Custody

Chapter 148: Custody

¡°Heh! Heh!¡± Everyone¡¯s worldview was about to explode. What kind of scoundrel was this? It was one thing for someone who didn¡¯t know anything to say that, but she was the biological mother! The biological mother! She actually said that her son had a weak character, which was why he jumped off the building? ¡°Heh! Heh!¡± The people who had spoken up for her previously felt like they had eaten dog sh*t, and felt stifled! They wanted nothing more than to beat her up! Too despicable! Too despicable! So despicable! On the other side, Zhao Zichen spoke again. ¡°Uncle, you asked me if you could sue her, or at least make her give back the money she took for herself? ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t know much about that, but it should be enough for you to get custody.¡± ¡°Oh, wh- what? Custody?¡± The man¡¯s eyes turned red, his gaze nervous and expectant. He didn¡¯t dare believe it! He couldn¡¯t believe it! However¡­ Chang Yong couldn¡¯t hold back his tears! On the side, Zhao Zichen chuckled as he pointed at Lu Xingran and said, ¡°Let him tell you himself!¡± That day, he had seen with his own eyes how Ah Fei and Lu Xingran had gotten into a fight on the street. Ah Fei had said that he wanted to cut ties with Lu Xingran, probably because he didn¡¯t want to be a burden to Lu Xingran anymore. That was because Ah Fei¡¯s mother urged him to look for Lu Xingran and cheat money out of him every time. Lu Xingran, who couldn¡¯t tell right from wrong, gave him a generous amount every time, which made Ah Fei feel especially guilty and angry. The two of them had fought especially fiercely back then, but the injuries on their bodies should have already been there. Lu Xingran left angrily, but he suddenly came back to look for Ah Fei. When he saw Ah Fei jump from the top floor, who knew how Lu Xingran managed to get up to the 3rd floor, but he struggled to hold onto Ah Fei for a while, before his body gave out, and Ah Fei fell from the 3rd floor. After that, Lu Xingran instantly made a call. The photo online showed him standing next to Ah Fei and making the call, but the image was very small and it was hard to tell what Lu Xingran was doing. Zhao Zichen had vaguely heard him say, ¡°Third Brother,¡± before he broke down and started crying. Then, a man suddenly rushed over, and he and Lu Xingran took Ah Fei away. Compared with Lu Xingran, Zhao Zichen, who hade because he was worried, but had been slow to react, was more like the uncaring bystander. Speaking of which, it seemed there had been other people around back then? Zhao Zichen looked around suspiciously, feeling that something wasn¡¯t right. Actually, he had wanted to look for Lu Xingran yesterday to bring him to see Ah Fei¡¯s father. However, the siblings had also been preupied yesterday, and then that incident suddenly happened, so¡­ ¡°Oh.¡± Chang Yong nodded slightly and looked at Lu Xingran. He wanted to say something, but appeared embarrassed to open his mouth. It had to be said that he and his son were really alike. Lu Xingran red at Zhao Zichen, who was next to him, and said truthfully, ¡°My third brother saved him. However, he has many fractures, and¡­¡± No one knew if they could be treated. ¡°His treatment will take a while. Be mentally prepared. ¡°I never said anything because¡­¡± He didn¡¯t want Ahe Fei¡¯s mother to continue hurting him. He simply let everyone think that Ah Fei was gone! The young man¡¯s proud expression was rather gloomy, and he didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°I know!¡± Chang Yong hurriedly answered him. As long as his son was still alive, as long as¡­ He never thought he would still have a chance to make up for it! Chang Yong wiped his tears. Suddenly, someone voiced their doubts. Chapter 149 - Arguing For the Sake of Arguing

Chapter 149: Arguing For the Sake of Arguing

¡°That¡¯s not right. I heard that the victim jumped from the top floor. The school building is so tall; it¡¯s at least 20 to 30 meters up to the 8th floor. Most people would probably be smashed to pieces. How could¡­ ¡°Also, there are photos of them fighting online before the incident. How could he¡­¡± Everyone was puzzled. It wasn¡¯t like they wanted to argue, but it really was unbelievable, alright? That was the 8th floor, the 8th floor! It wasn¡¯t the 3rd floor! Zhao Zichen also hurriedly looked to the side, wanting to hear what the young man would say. A certain young man just scolded darkly, ¡°What do you mean how? Or that it¡¯s not possible? ¡°It¡¯s just that Ah Fei wasn¡¯t fated to die, alright? ¡°I sent him to the hospital in time. Fighting is fighting, saving is saving. I don¡¯t mix the two together!¡± The young man looked away arrogantly, as if to say that they were a bunch of idiots who had nothing better to do but doubt people. Big Brother had already said that it didn¡¯t matter how much friends and brothers quarreled or fought among themselves. As long as they could differentiate between what was important and not, they had to help each other if something happened. That was because quarrels were temporary, butrades were forever. One couldn¡¯t ruin a friend for life just because of one moment of anger. However, he had been so close back then, so close! Thinking about how he hadn¡¯t been able to hang onto Ah Fei, Lu Xingran was still very, very angry! All of this could have been avoided! The people around them were dumbfounded, but also full of admiration. Fighting is fighting, saving is saving! Father Chang was already very grateful! It was all thanks to Lu Xingran! ¡°No, are you sure you didn¡¯t do anything else? That¡¯s the 8th floor, you know?¡± On the side, a certain person wasn¡¯t convinced. Looking at Lu Xingran¡¯s bloodshot eyes, it was clear that he med himself, and Zhao Zichen deliberately tried to pull him out of it. Lu Xingran got even more furious. ¡°So what if it¡¯s the 8th floor? ¡°It¡¯s a good thing he¡¯s alive. If you don¡¯t believe me, why don¡¯t you jump off and find out for yourself?¡± Er¡­ Look, look, as expected of the guy called the Devil School Tyrant! ¡°I¡¯m just saying it doesn¡¯t make sense. Why are you so fierce?¡± Would it kill him to exin a little more? Zhao Zichen had an extremely innocent expression on his face. He said, ¡°Speaking of which, you¡¯re always like this: You help others every time, but you still deliberately act fierce. Do you know that other people can¡¯t thank you like this even though they want to? ¡°And you let people who don¡¯t know anything misunderstand you and think that you¡¯re bullying them.¡± ¡°So what?¡± Why was this person so talkative? Was he looking for death? Little Lu No. 5 red at Zhao Zichen angrily! Zhao Zichen didn¡¯t think much of it. He even said, ¡°Do you know that everyone will misunderstand you if you¡¯re like this? ¡°Also, it might not matter if they misunderstand you, but if they also misunderstand your little sister¡­¡± Speaking of Lu Xingran¡¯s little sister, Zhao Zichen gave Lu Xingran a meaningful look. Sure enough, a certain person got flustered! He was anxious! ¡°All of you, listen up. I, Lu Xingran, have never bullied the weak; I would never bully the weak. I was helping them. If you don¡¯t, don¡¯t believe me, go ask them yourselves!¡± Little Brother Lu suddenly sounded angry, and his face turned red all the way to his ears. Zhao Zichen couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, and continued deliberately, ¡°Is that so? Then, why don¡¯t you ever say it? Suddenly saying it today, it¡¯s because¡­¡± Zhao Zichen nced at Lu An on the side wickedly, as if to say, ¡°You¡¯re doing it for your little sister, right? Sure enough, it¡¯s for your little sister, right?¡± Chapter 150 - A Truly Righteous Person

Chapter 150: A Truly Righteous Person

Little Fifth Brother Lu was about to explode with anger as he said in a fluster, ¡°A, a chivalrous person just needs to be cool. They don¡¯t need thanks. But today¡­ today isn¡¯t about acting cool. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± As little Fifth Brother spoke, his handsome face was tense and even his neck had already turned red. It was red~ ¡°Hahaha~¡± Zhao Zichen was about to go crazy withughter. Too cute! Too cute! This guy! Someone even really came over to thank Lu Xingran after hearing the news. It was a very good and cute girl. She was holding a box of choctes, and she handed it to Lu Xingran with her head down. ¡°Erm, Lu Xingran, thank, thank you for saving me on Hukou Lanest time.¡± It was probably because they saw that this little girl had the courage to go over and thank Lu Xingran, but a lot of people then rushed forward at once, all of them thanking Fifth Brother Lu for helping them before. This was the first time in his life that he was facing such a situation. Poor little Fifth Brother was at a loss as he was surrounded. He secretly red at a certain person. He was going to die of anger! D*mn idiot! D*mn idiot! However, on the other side, a certain person was about to burst withughter. He even took out his phone to record a video, hahaha~ Lu An stopped him angrily. ¡°Are you done? You¡¯re not allowed to bully my brother!¡± However, Brother was so cute! So cute~ ¡°Remember to send me a copy when you¡¯re done recording, thanks~¡± A certain little sister covered her mouth as she whispered the words to Zhao Zichen. Noticing that a lot of people were about to slip away from the scene, Lu An¡¯s gaze instantly turned fierce. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t run! Why are you running? ¡°Who scolded my brother just now? Come and apologize.¡± Lu An¡¯s nimbly grabbed people one after another, and dragged all of them in front of her little Fifth Brother. Especially that dumb*ss bystander from earlier. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing to uphold justice, but you bunch of idiots messed things up without discerning right from wrong. Since you¡¯re brainless, properly apologize for your brainless mistakes!¡± Lu An had a ruthless expression on her face, and there was no room for negotiation. Watching from the side, little Fifth Brother was touched.?Stinky Little Sister, don¡¯t be a busybody! Some people couldn¡¯t take the pressure. Although they felt that they were the victims, they still obediently and sincerely apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± However, some people were unwilling, like the dumb*ss who had tried to stir things up earlier. ¡°Why should I apologize just because you said so? ¡°I was just trying to uphold justice. I, I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. ¡°If everyone is like you and captures those who are bent on upholding justice to apologize, then if someone really is in trouble in the future, will anyone dare help them?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right!¡± The people beside him even helped to kick up a fuss. Lu An was utterly speechless. She questioned coldly, ¡°So, are you doing this to uphold justice? ¡°The truly righteous can be flexible. If you¡¯re right, you¡¯re stronger. If you¡¯re wrong, correct yourself. Then, what about you? ¡°Apologize!¡± The girl¡¯s voice became even more furious. She gave absolutely no leeway! The man pursed his lips. In the end, he just said, ¡°Then, why don¡¯t you let people see the truth? ¡°If you say the matter is like this, then so be it. If the person isn¡¯t dead, then so be it. Why don¡¯t you¡­¡± ¡°Why what? Friend, are you talking about him?¡± Just as that person was about to continue acting like a rascal, a clear and cold voice rang out from behind him. Big Brother Lu Boran was pushing a young man in a wheelchair. Chapter 151 - Know Medicine?

Chapter 151: Know Medicine?

Beside him were Third Brother Lu Qingzhou, Fourth Brother Lu Sihao, some bodyguards, and a few police officers. The three of them had cold faces and were like Kings of Hell. One was bewitching and noble, one was cold and reserved, and one was pure and elegant, like an immortal that had descended. Standing together, they looked like primordial beings! The surrounding girls couldn¡¯t help but scream wildly. ¡°Ahhh, so amazing! What kind of godly group is this?! Isn¡¯t this too dazzling? Who are they?¡± At a corner not far away, Qi Yan couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous. When she saw Lu Boran and the others arrive, she had instinctively ducked to the side. She looked like she was afraid of being discovered. Hu Jiaqian was puzzled. ¡°Yan Yan, why are you hiding? ¡°Did you do something wrong?¡± ¡°I, I¡­ I just find them an eyesore!¡± Qi Yan gritted her teeth. ¡°Oh.¡± Hu Jiaqian didn¡¯t suspect anything. After all, they were an eyesore to her as well. She followed Qi Yan closely. Suddenly, Zhu Chunyu shouted behind them, ¡°That¡¯s her, that¡¯s her! She told me to do this. She told me toe, it¡¯s¡­¡± As Zhu Chunyu spoke, it sounded like Qi Yan was going to be caught. Qi Yan¡¯s expression tightened. She clearly hadn¡¯t done anything, but she grabbed Hu Jiaqian and started running. She subconsciously scolded, ¡°Run, why are you just standing around?¡± ¡°No, I¡­¡± Hu Jiaqian couldn¡¯t understand it at all, but she still ran after Qi Yan. On the other side, Lu An and the others followed Zhu Chunyu¡¯s gaze, but saw nothing. Zhu Chunyu was subdued by the police. ¡°Little Sister, forget it. I don¡¯t want to listen to an apology from someone like him.¡± Little Fifth Brother looked down on this dumb*ss. However, Lu An refused to ept it. She said, ¡°Brother, whether you forgive him or not is up to you, but he has to apologize today!¡± Otherwise, he would be worse, and think he was awesome! The little girl¡¯s face was dark; there was no room for negotiation. That person was gloomy, but still had to apologize obediently. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Gritting his teeth in anger, he suddenly took a knife out from his pocket. However, Lu An subdued him before he could do anything. ¡°Sir, I have reason to suspect that there¡¯s someone behind this matter. As for these photos, this at least proves that there was someone else at the crime scene. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to investigate this matter!¡± Lu An handed the photos which Zhu Chunyu had tossed to her to the police. ¡°Ah Fei? Son?¡± On the other side, Father Chang went to his son. Other than that shy red hair, the limbs of the skinny figure leaning back in the wheelchair were still wrapped in a cast, and he looked dazed; who knew if he was still in his right mind. Father Chang wept with grief. ¡°Dad, Dad has wronged you¡­¡± Then, tears welled up in Chang Fei¡¯s eyes. His lifeless face seemed to recover some vitality. He pursed his lips and held it in. ¡°Your father didn¡¯t abandon you. That was your mother lying to you. Don¡¯t overthink it.¡± Little Fifth Brother also went over and spoke very gently. Lu An watched in silence. She frowned in puzzlement and went to Chang Fei¡¯s side. She tapped the cast on his knee carefully, then looked at his legs and hands at the same time. She looked at Lu Qingzhou in puzzlement. ¡°Third Brother, did you help him with this? Why didn¡¯t you give him proper treatment?¡± ¡°Oh, you know medicine?¡± Unexpectedly, she could tell that he hadn¡¯t been properly treated. Chapter 152 - Amazing Top Student

Chapter 152: Amazing Top Student

Third Brother, Lu Qingzhou, exined, ¡°It¡¯s like this: His legs are badly fractured. With how poorly his physical constitution is, if he undergoes heavy surgery or gets metal imnts, there will be a lot of after effects even if he recovers in the future. So, I¡¯ve adopted a long-term treatment method to correct the position of the bone. I¡¯ve fixed them in ce, and I n to improve his physical fitness before thinking about anything else. It¡¯s just that it might be a little troublesome, and he¡¯ll feel a little ufortable.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Chang Fei¡¯splexion could still be considered bright although he was a little weak. Third Brother probably put in a lot of effort. He seemed to know a lot about medicine. ¡°Third Brother, are you an expert in Chinese medicine? ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, let me take a look. Who knows, I might be able to treat him?¡± The youngdy¡¯s innocent eyes didn¡¯t hide anything. ¡°Oh, really?¡± Third Brother, Lu Qingzhou, was very surprised, but he didn¡¯t harbor any suspicions. ¡°You can try?¡± In any case, he would be on hand. ¡°Try?¡± ¡­ At Lu Qingzhou¡¯s private research institute. After the matter was more or less resolved, Fourth Brother and Big Brother went to do their own things. Third Brother brought Little Sister and the Chang father and son back, along with little Fifth Brother, who cut ss and rushed over after picking up his loot at school. He didn¡¯t want to be bored at school. Stinky Little Sister had promised that she wouldplete the rest of Flying Star with him. He had toe and wait for Little Sister to return with him toplete Flying Star. He refused to admit that he had speciallye to see Little Sister practice medicine and save his good friend! As for a certain person¡­ ¡°Why are you following me?¡± Lu Xingran frowned with a very disdainful expression. Zhao Zichenpletely didn¡¯t care. He said, ¡°I¡¯m smart. The teacher is very happy to give me a leave of absence, unlike a certain someone. ¡°Speaking of which, your little sister¡¯s academic performance is so outstanding. Aren¡¯t you embarrassed?¡± Zhao Zichen gave him a meaningful look, then said wickedly, ¡°Or, beg me, and I¡¯ll tutor you so that you get 3rd ce in our year?¡± Lu Xingran¡¯s little sister would probably barely inch him out to be 1st, right? As for 3rd ce¡­ hehe! Zhao Zichen¡¯s n was perfect. Sadly, it wasn¡¯t appreciated. ¡°You, you¡­ Who wants your tutoring?¡± So what if he was a straight-A student! Lu Xingran didn¡¯t want to study, alright? Little No. 5 Lu Xingran gritted his teeth and was very unhappy. He red at him fiercely, then ignored him and went inside. Zhao Zichen wasn¡¯t angry. He smiled and followed him in. It was a very cold and stark building. It was clearly a sunny day outside, but the moment he entered, he felt a chill. Zhao Zichen couldn¡¯t help but shiver. He looked around carefully, and then ¡ª ¡°W- WTF!¡± Zhao Zichen jumped onto Lu No. 5¡¯s back in shock,pletely scared silly. Too, too f*cking scary! ¡°What are you doing? Isn¡¯t it just a few snakes?¡± Little Lu No. 5 gave him a disdainful look. Why was this guy so clingy? ¡°No, a few, few snakes?¡± It was clearly a huge, huge pile of snakes! A huge pile! Some were colorful, and some were green, ck or white, and they were hissing. It was very scary, alright? Zhao Zichen couldn¡¯t even speak properly. His face was pale, and he was already breaking out in a cold sweat. Little No. 5 Lu Xingran looked at him in disbelief. He couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing. ¡°Hahaha!¡±?You, too, will have your day. Weren¡¯t youughing at me all this time? Hmph! Third Brother Lu Qingzhou happened toe over at that moment to catch a snake. Chapter 153 - Unable to Laugh

Chapter 153: Unable to Laugh

Third Brother Lu Qingzhou happened toe over at that moment to catch a snake. The transparent ss door opened, and the frenzied green snakes inside, which were each more than half a meter in length, looked like they were about to fly out! Top student Zhao Zichen was so scared that he burst into tears. He clung to Lu Xingran and wrapped his long legs around him, as if he was afraid that the snakes woulde after him. When a certain third brother walked past them after catching a snake, he seemed to know that he was afraid, and even deliberately brought the snake¡¯s head closer. ¡°W- WTF!¡± Top student Zhao Zichen screamed on the spot. He was about to cry from fear. Little No. 5 Lu Xingran, who was being hugged like a pir: ¡°¡­¡± D*mn, what an idiot! He could kill several of these snakes with one palm! ¡°It¡¯s just a few snakes. Are you scared?¡± Little Fifth Brother¡¯s tone was full of disdain, but he subconsciously turned around so that Zhao Zichen was further away from the snakes. Top student Zhao Zichen said weakly through his tears, ¡°It¡¯s really, really scary!¡± It wasn¡¯t just him; most people would be scared! ¡°Fine! It¡¯s scary!¡± Idiot! Little Lu No. 5 was speechless, but the corners of his lips couldn¡¯t help but curl up. He felt like he had just won a round. Top student Zhao Zichen, who wasn¡¯t that afraid anymore, suddenly realized: This guy seemed¡­? Heh! ¡°Little Xingxing, that¡¯s scary too!¡± Zhao Zichen pointed weakly at a small jar nearby which had a turtle in it, and looked like he was about to die of shock. ¡°Tsk, useless!¡± Little No. 5 Lu Xingran was very disdainful once more. He walked over and covered the turtle jar with a piece of cloth. Poor little turtle: ¡°¡­¡±?What did I do wrong that you put me in the dark? ¡°Wow, Little Xingxing is so considerate. I¡¯m still afraid of that! That one!¡± Zhao Zichen curled up next to him weakly and pitifully, and then pointed at a skeleton not far away. Little Lu No. 5 moved the skeleton to one side gloomily, then suddenly realized something. ¡°Are you f*cking crazy? You¡¯re doing this on purpose, right?¡± ¡°I¡­ hahaha~¡± Zhao Zichen was about to burst withughter. This was too fun. Haha, too fun! He was really too fun to y with! Just as Zhao Zichen was feeling pleased ¡ª ¡°Little Xingxing, that¡¯s scary too~ ¡°Wow, Little Xingxing is so considerate. I¡¯m still afraid of that! That one!¡± This voice was even sweeter and more delicate than a girl¡¯s. He was clearly such an upright and bright young man. Top student Zhao Zichen: ¡°¡­¡± His handsome face flushed slightly, and he immediately couldn¡¯tugh anymore. He couldn¡¯tugh anymore! This was what it meant to toy with others, and then throwing himself in without knowing! ¡°I told you not to bully my brother. You still have the guts?¡± Lu An pretended to be fierce as she scolded Zhao Zichen, but her eyebrows were raised slightly in a request for the earlier video. On the other side, little Fifth Brother, who didn¡¯t know what his little sister and a certain person were doing, immediately raised his eyebrows in satisfaction.?Hmph! I have a little sister to protect me, and you don¡¯t. You don¡¯t~ Hmph! Little did he know that his little sister and the other party were watching the video andughing at him! ¡­ After the farce, Third Brother Lu Qingzhou had already extracted the snake galldder and steamed it to kill any bacteria. He also boiled the usual medical decoction for Chang Fei. Lu An chose a few of the herbs from Third Brother¡¯s diverse collection and started to pound them in a mortar bowl to make an ointment. The purple, green, and red medicinal herbs mixed together. The faint orchid-like fragrance which wafted out had an astonishing celestial-like air to it. Chapter 154 - Treatment

Chapter 154: Treatment

On the side, a certain third brother was very surprised. The herbs which Little Sister had chosen were clearly verymon ones, but why did they feel different? ¡°An, you¡­ learned this before?¡± Third Brother couldn¡¯t help but ask the question curiously. ¡°Mm, you could say that. When I was young, I studied a lot of Chinese medicine books with Grandpa.¡± It was because her physical condition had been too weak back then. ¡°Plus, I like tinkering with stuff.¡± She had once transmigrated to a xianxia world, where the second female lead, i.e. her, had been imprisoned on top of a barren mountain. She had spent hundreds of years with a pile of grass on that mountain. God knew how unbearable those days had been, like the neverending drone of a passing train. Fortunately, the oue wasn¡¯t bad! ¡°Speaking of which, this is very effective. I took a long time toe up with this. Brother, do you want to note it down?¡± Little Sister¡¯s sweet little face didn¡¯t hide anything. A certain third brother was stumped, but nodded. ¡°Mm, alright!¡± With this medicine, there was no need for surgery or to reconnect the bone; it could boost quick bone regeneration. It would be a legend in the medical world! Lu Qingzhou carefully felt out the medicine his little sister had concocted. Good! Good! Really good! It was a good thing he had yet to operate on Ah Fei. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to use the medicine now. ¡°An, how did you think ofbining these herbs?¡± These were considered rtivelymon medical ingredients. A certain third brother was like a child, his face full of wonder. ¡°Hm, how should I put it? It¡¯s just that those expensive herbs might be good, but they¡¯re notmon, and they¡¯re expensive. So, I was wondering if I could use ordinary herbs. I didn¡¯t expect that I would really be able toe up with something.¡± The main thing was that there weren¡¯t any more expensive herbs avable when she had been trapped on that mountain. Who wouldn¡¯t want to use better ingredients if they were avable? However, if this ordinary medicine had miraculous effects, many people would probably be more willing to use it. The little girl had a sweet expression on her face. She remembered something and said, ¡°Oh, right, Uncle Chang, that leg of yours¡­ how should I put it? Do you mind breaking it again and using this for treatment? ¡°I guarantee that it¡¯ll definitely go back to normal!¡± Lu An¡¯s bright expression was very confident and sincere. Chang Yong couldn¡¯t help but be stumped. His leg had been injured on the construction site. Initially, it wasn¡¯t very serious, but the construction site owner had deliberately dyed the treatment because he didn¡¯t want to spend the money. In addition, Chang Yong couldn¡¯t bear to spend any money on treatment, so he became crippled. He had once thought endlessly ofing back, but he never expected to hear that his son¡­ Now that they had rescued his son, he naturally wouldn¡¯t refuse to let them outright take his leg, let alone treat it! Chang Yong immediately agreed. Lu An knew it was because he felt grateful, and didn¡¯t say any more. After processing the ointment, Lu An told him to bear with the pain. Then, she directly struck his leg hard. Lu Xingran and Zhao Zichen twitched as they watched from the side! The little girl waspletely focused. After putting Father Chang¡¯s leg up on the sofa, she started to apply the ointment. Very quickly, the light pink ointment was evenly applied over his leg. It was a very fresh and tender color, like cotton candy, and had a delicate fragrance. After a bout of numbness, Chang Yong clearly felt that his leg didn¡¯t hurt that much anymore. Chapter 155 - Full to Bursting After Eating

Chapter 155: Full to Bursting After Eating

It felt like it was growing! Was it a psychological effect? Chang Yong was very surprised. It felt strangelyfortable! ¡°Can, can my leg really recover?¡± Father Chang couldn¡¯t help but excitedly ask for confirmation. After his leg was injured, he was fired from the construction site after asking forpensation. No one else wanted to take him on, so he could only go back to his hometown to pick up trash. Because of his impediment, most of the employers who were willing to take him on believed that he couldn¡¯t do a normal job, and his sry was obviously much lower inparison. If he could recover, if he could recover¡­ ¡°Of course. You¡¯ll be able to walk around in a week at most. However, try not to do any tiring work for a month, and let your leg grow a little stronger.¡± Lu An¡¯s tone was very certain, and her small face was as warm as the sun. Father Chang immediately burst into tears. ¡°Alright, alright, thank you, thank you!¡± Father Chang looked at his son, who was like him, and was indescribably grateful. Zhao Zichen stepped forward and said, ¡°Alright, Uncle, just take it that rich people have nothing better to do. asionally, they have to do some good deeds to demonstrate their superiority, right?¡± Just like that time, when Lu An helped his sister¡­ ¡°Take it that your suffering gives them a chance to realize their sense of superiority. You¡¯re healthy, they¡¯re superior, everyone wins! ¡°So, don¡¯t dwell on it, okay?¡± The young man smiled slightly. His face was so bright, like a clear mirror, and it warmed the heart. On the side, little Fifth Brother couldn¡¯t help but look at him. This d*mn idiot really knew how tofort people. Father Chang was nervous. ¡°Zichen¡­¡±?How can you say that? ¡°Alright, Uncle, he¡¯s right.¡± Lu An couldn¡¯t help but look at Zhao Zichen a few more times. She said, ¡°I¡¯ve always been a theorist. If not for you and your son, I wouldn¡¯t be able to prove that this medicine of mine is any good. Worstes to worst, if I switch careers to selling medicine in the future, you can talk up my reputation to help my sales, okay?¡± The little girl¡¯s eyes sparkled, and she didn¡¯t make a fuss at all. Chang Yong knew that he actually wasn¡¯t needed. Good things were good; anyone else would do, and it didn¡¯t have to be him. He had met a benefactor! The room was filled with genial gazes which warmed up the cold room a little. ¡°Hey, are you sure you don¡¯t want me to tutor you?¡± After that, Zhao Zichen still didn¡¯t give up. He had never been one to easily offer tutoring. Arrogant little Fifth Brother: ¡°Who wants to learn from you?¡± Even if Lu Xingran was bad, he still had Little Sister! ¡°Okay~¡± Zhao Zichen felt helpless, but didn¡¯t insist. In any case, he would definitelye looking for him. Heh! ¡­ The matter of Lu An¡¯s brother being a murderer continued to brew online. After all, rification was only for real life. It had always been the case that good things didn¡¯t stand out, but bad things spread like wildfire. Most people were used to feeling indignant when they heard about bad things, and the worse something was, the more it stirred up their ¡°righteous¡± hearts. On the contrary, when it came to good things, many people would feel skeptical. This was also why more and more people were deliberately blowing up the matter to get more attention. Many marketing ounts deliberately exaggerated the matter of Lu An¡¯s brother being a murderer in order to attract an audience. One Weibo user called I Was Stunned At The Time said ¡ª Chapter 156 - The Army Has Arrived

Chapter 156: The Army Has Arrived

I Was Stunned At The Time: [The little sister of a certain famous actor surnamed Lu who was recently whitewashed colluded with another brother to kill an ordinary teenager, Chang. This young man lost his father when he was young and relied on his mother. It¡¯s said that the young man¡¯s grades were top-notch, and he had a cordial personality. His appearance was also top-notch, but he was forced to dye his red hair, which didn¡¯t suit him. It was one thing after another, until the young man couldn¡¯t take it anymore and spoke up. Who would have thought that he would be beaten up by the siblings. In the end, he was directly pushed down from the top of the school! [When the young man¡¯s mother, Zhu, finally found the two of them, the perpetrator actually said things like ¡°Take it as umting karma for your deceased son.¡± If there hadn¡¯t been a crowd around back then, perhaps this poor mother might have met a disaster as well! [Is there anyw in this world? Murderers can get away with their crimes? [As long as you have money, it¡¯s fine? [Smart users, please tell me the answer. I¡¯ll wait online!] An extremely indignant emoji was also attached to the end, like a little cutie who was about to die of anger and needed to beforted. There were also many photos of Lu Xingran beating up Chang Fei, as well as of Lu Xingran standing next to Chang Fei¡¯s ¡°corpse.¡± Therge pool of blood was especially prominent, and there were also photos of Lu An pushing Chang Fei¡¯s mother. Actually, these were the photos that had already been circting online. However, the blogger was a real schemer. For example, he changed the photos of Lu Xingran and Chang Fei fighting to ck and white, which made Lu Xingran look like an evil god of death, while Chang Fei was like an ant in extreme despair; he even photoshopped Lu An¡¯s expression when looking at Chang Fei¡¯s mother and so on. Once this post was released, it almost instantly stirred up a heated discussion ¡ª Hell was empty and the devil was in the human world. Everyone forwarded the post so that more people would see the killer¡¯s face, the blogger wanted to believe there was still love in this world, and so on. There were more than 100,000ments and forwards, and the blogger¡¯s ount got more than a million views that day. Many people also browsed some of his previous recs for products and apparel, and his sales volume increased. The blogger was indescribably happy. Just as he was feeling pleased with himself, he realized that thements on his Weibo ount seemed to be decreasing? Was the novelty waning? There had been hundreds of messages per minute earlier, but now, there were only a few every few minutes. Was it because everyone was tired of it? Should he create something new? The blogger immediately made another Weibo post ¡ª I Was Stunned At The Time: [It¡¯s been almost 16 hours. Who knows how things are going? Will anyone still give me likes if I scold the Lu siblings now? #LuAn¡¯sBrotherIsAMurderer# #LuAnumteKarmaforYourDeceasedSon#] This blogger even deliberately used trending hashtags, and was already happily waiting for the next wave. However, what he got instead ¡ª [F*ck you, you trashy blogger. You don¡¯t need money to lie, so just go and lie to your death! Be careful of ghosts knocking at your door in the middle of the night, and the King of Helling for your life! Trash!] This blogger was dumbfounded. He had no idea what was going on, but very quickly, an army arrived to educate him! [What do you mean ¡°colluded with another brother to kill an ordinary teenager¡±? Even the Weibo headlines don¡¯t dare say things so confidently. You trashy blogger, did you see it with your own eyes? Did you see him push the person from the top floor? Did you see his little sister bully the mother??] Chapter 157 - Refuting Rumors Completely

Chapter 157: Refuting Rumors Completely

[As the saying goes, it¡¯s easy to spread a rumor, but takes effort to refute it. Just ban this trash marketing ount. He has nothing to do but spread rumors all day long. He¡¯s just jealous of how good they are and how well they¡¯re doing, right? I¡¯ve reported him. He¡¯s annoying!] [I really take my hat off to you. After spreading rumors about them, you took the lead in scolding them. Do you think there will still be idiots who will believe you? It¡¯s already been reported in thetest news that the person isn¡¯t a murderer at all, and is even the young man¡¯s savior! If it wasn¡¯t for him, that young man might really be gone. Instead, it was the mother, and you defended her for the sake of attacking the other party. You really take the cake, especially since the father is still around!!! Don¡¯t say he doesn¡¯t have a father, just to get attention!] No, what was going on? The blogger was scolded until he doubted his life. He immediately went to see thetest news. And very quickly, #YoungManWhoJumpedNotDead#, #LuXingran:FightingIsFightingSavingIsSaving#, #LuAn:ApologizeToMyBrother#, #TheWorstScoundrelYouEverMet# and so on. The news was released by South City¡¯s Public Security Bureau and People¡¯s News, and had been verified via an investigation ¡ª It was true that the teenager surnamed Chang was born into a humble family and lived with his mother, Zhu Chunyu, but he had a father! A father!! However, his father went away to work when he was very young to support the family. Because he couldn¡¯te back often, Chang Fei¡¯s mother said that he had abandoned his wife and son. The truth, however, was that Chang Fei¡¯s father had always cared about his family, and didn¡¯t even dare tell them that he had been injured. On the other hand, Chang Fei¡¯s mother had long remarried, and even gave birth to a 5-year-old little half-sister for Chang Fei. And because Chang Fei and Lu Xingran were good friends, Chang Fei¡¯s mother often incited Chang Fei to swindle money out of Lu Xingran. Chang Fei started working when he was in middle school. He worked part-time at an Inte cafe, which was where he met Lu Xingran, and they became good friends. ording to the owner of the ce, the two of them had amon dream: To create their own online game and open their own Inte cafe. As for the photos of Lu Xingran and Chang Fei fighting that had been posted online, Chang Fei had been bullied by hoodlums again. Lu Xingran had gotten into a fight with the hoodlums for him, and had been injured. Chang Fei couldn¡¯t take the guilt in his heart anymore and cut ties with Lu Xingran. Lu Xingran didn¡¯t agree, and the two of them started fighting. After that, Chang Fei happened to run into his mother and her other family, and he went back to school and jumped off the building. He thought that he was an orphan nobody wanted in the world, so¡­ Lu Xingran, who was still worried, came back. A witness said that Lu Xingran jumped up to the 3rd floor to catch and hold onto Chang Fei for a while, but ording to Lu Xingran himself, Chang Fei was very lucky. No matter what, life was precious. Hopefully, everyone loves themselves and treats others well! [Hahaha, why do I think this brother is a tsundere? He probably thinks that it¡¯s embarrassing that he couldn¡¯t pull his friend up? Forgive me for suddenlyughing during such a serious matter!] [+1. I wanted to say, how can there be a mother like this in the world, but after that¡­ This is what a truerade is, forgive me!] [Ahhh, give me a dozen friends like this!] Very quickly, the rumors online about Lu Xingran being a murderer werepletely refuted. Chapter 158 - Scary Thoughts

Chapter 158: Scary Thoughts

Anyone who still dared to create trouble despite not knowing anything would instantly be scolded and taught a lesson. Because of this matter, little Fifth Brother gained a lot of fans for his good looks and personality. However, since they didn¡¯t know his Weibo ount, they all went to pay attention to his little sister. In other words, after thest wave of Big Brother fans, Lu An¡¯s Weibo ount drew another wave of Fifth Brother fans. Just as the two fan groups were getting to know each other happily, troublemakers started to appear. [So? Even if this matter indeed has nothing to do with her brother, even if that woman is an old scoundrel, the girl clearly didn¡¯t know the truth at the start. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too much to say things like ¡°take it as umting karma for your deceased son¡±?] [That¡¯s right, no matter what the case is, she can¡¯t say that, right? We know now that the woman is a scoundrel, but what about in the beginning? Is that something a normal person can say? She clearlycks manners!] [Just like if I hurt you in the beginning, but it¡¯s proventer that you¡¯re a scoundrel ¡ª does this mean that I can deny hurting you, and that I¡¯m right? I don¡¯t know who said before to judge the matter as it stands, but no matter how cool Lu An is, she won¡¯t be able to clear her name here!] [That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! She can¡¯t clear her name!] A ruckus followed. The brother fans were really speechless, and retorted bluntly ¡ª [Haven¡¯t you heard the term reasonable self-defense? You¡¯re already being bullied; should you let people ride roughshod over you? If that¡¯s the case, we can only say one thing: what beautiful white lotuses!] [No, saying you¡¯re white lotuses is too good for you, since white lotuses wouldn¡¯t doubt others and will think of everyone else in whatever they do. People like you, however, should probably be called ck lotuses? Because you only root for the bad guys and think you¡¯re so kind!] [You, you, you¡­] The troublemakers exploded with anger! One after another, they posted that video, which had clearly been maliciously edited, with Lu An saying, ¡°This has nothing to do with my brother. You, and all of you, be careful.¡± But very quickly, they were pped in the face again! A Weibo user by the name of Passer-by Chen posted a full video. It was clear in the video that Zhu Chunyu was the first to raise her hand. Lu An was protecting her brother, and the reason why Lu An said those words was because Zhu Chunyu had been aggressive first, and even maliciously made an unreasonable scene! What was also directly cut from the edited video was Lu An saying that she would investigate the matter; it was if it had nothing to do with her brother that she warned everyone to be careful. The troublemakers simply felt their faces turn numb from the pain! The brother fans were overjoyed! [Look, look. People nowadays will really do anything to nder our little sister! I now seriously suspect that there are paid trolls online deliberately trying to create momentum. Otherwise, why would there be a malicious video edit to nder our little sister? Don¡¯t say that you¡¯re just trying to get attention!] [That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right, I¡¯m suspicious too! Why would someone take photos of Fifth Brother and his friend fighting on the street? Especially the photo that was taken from the top floor ¡ª that proves that there was someone else on the top floor at that time!!] [Ahhh, my god, I suddenly feel like I¡¯m in a horror show! That person definitely watched the whole thing happen, and still deliberately tried to nder people? I suggest we investigate, investigate it to death!] [It can¡¯t be that Chang Fei actually didn¡¯t want to jump off the building, but was pushed by the person taking the photo, right? After all, it¡¯s unavoidable to feel terrible sometimes, but many people will still be afraid if they really die, especially when Chang Fei has such a good friend. D*mn, my scalp suddenly feels numb!!] Chapter 159 - Fall +1

Chapter 159: Fall +1

[Hard agree. I have wanted to die before, and not just once, but I was afraid of the pain and an ugly death every time. In the end, I was a coward and lived, although I don¡¯t want to die at all now. *dog face*] One after another, the online users came up with all sorts of logical guesses, and a Hollywood blockbuster was acted out in minutes. One of thements said ¡ª [As a student of Yu Hua, I saw Lu Xingran being denounced by his former little sister, asking him how he could do such a thing. That was her brother, heh. Anyway, a lot of people were present at that time, and everyone looked at Lu Xingran weirdly. Lu Xingran didn¡¯t say anything to defend himself, but now that I think about it, could it be rted? *question mark face*] Then, someone replied ¡ª [That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. I was there too! Lu Yan said, ¡°Even if everyone covers for you, I can¡¯t let you do whatever you want, even if you¡¯re my brother.¡± I thought that she had a good outlook on life, and I even became her fan for a while. Thinking about it now, could there be a problem? *question mark face*] It was a pity that thesements were drowned out by the sea of people, and didn¡¯t attract much attention. Even the students who posted thesements were just saying them casually. After all, this matter had nothing to do with them; they were busy with their own things. However, it wasn¡¯t that simple on Yu Hua High School¡¯s school forum. [Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange?] A student posted a thought-provoking question on the forum ¡ª recounting in detail how ¡°Lu Yan¡± acted toward Lu Xingran at that time ¡ª and asked why there was a photo on the rooftop; there definitely had been a third person present. The students were dumbfounded. All of them had personally witnessed ¡°Lu Yan¡± scolding Lu Xingran that day. At that time, Lu Xingran had onlyughed bitterly before he turned around and left without saying anything to exin himself. At that time, everyone had thought that it was tacit confirmation of what ¡°Lu Yan¡± had said. Now that they thought about it, who knew how bitterly disappointed and speechless he must have been? Then, why did ¡°Lu Yan¡± do that? As the little sister, why was she so sure that Lu Xingran had harmed someone? Didn¡¯t she know that her words would cause him a lot of harm? The students pondered the matter carefully, and quickly came up with an unimaginable answer ¡ª could it have been deliberate? It was deliberate, right? It just so happened that ¡°Lu Yan¡± became Qi Yan not long after that. Everyone had seemed very happy and enthusiastically congratted her on not being from a trash family. Thinking about it now ¡ª [D*mn, if that¡¯s really the case, how much of a schemer is this woman?! *scared*] [Could it be that she did the same to the others? I heard that her big brother was also ndered unjustly before?] [Suddenly, I want to see her fall!] [Fall +1] There was a heated discussion on the forum. Qi Yan was so angry her face turned green. Who knew the truth? Who was a schemer? Clearly, he was the one who hit the other party and caused him to jump off the building. Who would have thought there was anotheryer to the matter? He was the one who didn¡¯t exin anything; he didn¡¯t exin anything!!! Qi Yan was furious. Tears welled up in the corners of her eyes; who knew if she was feeling more anger or regret. She gritted her teeth and her nails dug into her palms, especially when she thought of how Lu Xingran publicly exined that he didn¡¯t bully the weak, in order to protect his little sister. On the side, Hu Jiaqian couldn¡¯t help but feel her heart ache. Using her status as the president of the student union, she hurriedly spoke up for Qi Yan. Chapter 160 - Bald

Chapter 160: Bald

Very quickly, she was bombarded. [Who knows? We don¡¯t believe a person like you who says one thing and does another.] [Speaking of which, whoever lost the bet was supposed to drop out. It seems there¡¯s been no movement from our president! It appears she didn¡¯t even apologize to the other party? Someone who maligns someone else without knowing the truth, and still lost a bet, but doesn¡¯t admit to it ¡ª what right does she have to say anything?] [That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. I wonder if you guys are working together. After all, you¡¯re good friends, right? D*mn, I suddenly feel like I¡¯ve stumbled onto the truth. Don¡¯t tell me you really are working together? Hahaha] A bunch of sarcasticments followed. Very quickly, things spiraled out of Hu Jiaqian¡¯s control. Seeing how they were used of being lunatics, and all sorts of ridiculous charges were starting to be levied on them, the two couldn¡¯t take it anymore, and directly looked for a hacker to shut the school forum down. The audience looked on in shock ¡ª they were unable to ess the website. They vaguely knew that someone was behind it, but they didn¡¯t say anything else. After all, the Qi family was one of the fourrgest families in South City. There was also the Hu family, which was theckey of the Qi family. Other than scolding online, no one really dared to do anything in real life. However, could this cover up all her past crimes? As the saying went, paper couldn¡¯t hide fire, especially when the fire was strong enough. Sooner orter, the paper would be swallowed up. The audience on Weibo were also making all sorts of wild guesses, but after a while, the fanatical sleuths basically stopped harping on it. After all, Little Sister was fine, and everything online was just guesswork. Very quickly, online users abandoned this topic for a new one. [Oh, right, the live broadcast for Evaluating Actors China will start tomorrow. I can finally experience Little Sister¡¯s beauty for myself!] [That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! I¡¯ve even bought my snacks. I¡¯m waiting for Little Sister¡¯s live stream, I¡¯m waiting for Little Chick Doesn¡¯t Eat Rice to eat sh*t!] [Ahhh, after hearing what you guys said, I can¡¯t take it anymore! Come, let¡¯s prod the director again together, and make sure that he treats our little sister better. I think she attracts hate too easily!] [Indeed! However, who told her to be so overbearing and cutting when she opens her mouth, but also gentle, considerate, and cute! Not watching her will be a lifelong mistake; watch her and I¡¯ll probably be gone for life!] The online usersmented cheerfully one after another, while on the other side, the director of Evaluating Actors China, Li Zheng, was in a terrible fix. What should he do? The live broadcast was already imminent, but none of the cameramen were willing to follow Lu An, and said they would go on strike. What should he do? Director Chen wouldn¡¯t explode with anger in front of everyone tomorrow, right? Could this program still be recorded?! Li Zheng pulled at his hair worriedly. When he saw therge amount of ck hair in his hands, he was suddenly rmed and cried! He was only in his forties,?sob sob~ ¡­ On the other side, Lu An and little Fifth Brother went home after handing the form to Third Brother. Chapter 161 - Officially Coming Home

Chapter 161: Officially Coming Home

On the other side, Lu An and little Fifth Brother went home after handing the form to Third Brother. There was still thest bit of tweaking to be done with Flying Star, and Lu An was going to participate in the filming for Evaluating Actors China tomorrow. A few of the game instances weren¡¯t done yet, and she needed more time to think about them. When Lu An and little Fifth Brother got home ¡ª The courtyard door and the front door were wide open. Red tape had been pulled across the entrance, and it was empty inside the house, as if it had been plundered. ¡°Brother, this¡­¡± Lu An was stunned. Next to her, little Fifth Brother had already called the police. ¡°Hello, 110? This is South City¡­ My house was robbed.¡± ¡­ Only when Father Lu drove over in a hurry did he realize that the matter had blown up. He had clearly nned toe earlier, but there had been an unexpected incident. ¡°Dad, why are we suddenly moving?¡± After getting into the car, Lu An asked the question curiously. ¡°Oh, just¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t possibly answer that it was the consequence of chopping down the door in one moment of delight. Feeling a little guilty, Father Lu replied earnestly, ¡°It¡¯s like this: Didn¡¯t your brothers alle back? Our house was small to begin with, and I was worried there wouldn¡¯t be enough room. Besides, the ce we¡¯re moving to was our original home.¡± ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± ¡°Mm. Also¡­ it¡¯s time for you to visit your mother.¡± His daughter had already been back for a while. Father Lu nodded and said the words sadly. When he and his wife had first settled down in South City, they had lived in this bungalow. After that, they had No. 1 and No. 2, and wanted to give the children a better life. He didn¡¯tck money, so the couple moved to arger vi. They lived there for three to four years, and had No. 3, No. 4, and No. 5 during that time. However, they didn¡¯t have a daughter! The couple had always wanted a daughter. Their wish finally came true, but the child¡¯s mother¡­ Thinking back to that time, Father Lu didn¡¯t know how he had survived. Because whenever he saw his children, he would think of their mother and of that family. He simply packed up all five of them and threw them out. Then, he brought his daughter to this bungalow to live, and only checked on the five brats once in a while. 17 years had passed since then, but who would have thought that the daughter who had grown up beside him wasn¡¯t his biological daughter! Fortunately, his biological daughter was finally back. ¡°Daughter, slow down!¡± Her father personally opened the car door for her. It was clearly just a few steps away, but her father made it especially grand. Lu An unexpectedly felt a sense of officiallying home. The corners of her lips couldn¡¯t help but curl up into a smile, and she felt happy from the bottom of her heart. Little Fifth Brother walked with her and even considerately held up a sun umbre for her. The vi¡¯s courtyard was very big; as far as the eye could see, it looked like arge meadow! There were all sorts of unique green vegetation nted in this ¡°meadow.¡± There was a small vegetable garden, a small flowerbed, and even a ce to raise livestock. Everything was thriving; it seemed like this ce was frequently tended to. A luxurious pce-like vi was situated in the middle of the ¡°meadow.¡± A stone path led away from it to a small pavilion in a retro style. Fresh and tender green nts climbed over this small pavilion. It had a high roof, and a few green cucumbers even hung from the ceiling. They looked very delicious~ Lu An touched them a few times greedily before she entered the house. Chapter 162 - Yan and An

Chapter 162: Yan and An

It was a very spacious and bright living room. The magnificent vi was built in the shape of a bird¡¯s nest. There were two staircases leading up to the second floor which stretched out on both sides, and the rooms were facing each other. It radiated a very lively and warm feeling, as if the house was full of people. The little girl looked around in surprise as she followed her father up to the second floor and to the innermost door on the left. Creak~ The door sounded heavy and ancient as it opened. There was a gloomy chill. Probably no one had entered this room for a long time. The cold and tidy surfaces gave the sense that the room was stuck in time. In the empty and spacious surroundings, some things had been neatly arranged in one corner of the room. A unique ssical piano stood on the right by the window, and the music score on it fluttered slightly. It gave the illusion that a young girl was still sitting there, pensively ying a tune with slender fingers. Lu An couldn¡¯t help but stare a little nkly. She didn¡¯t know what she was feeling, but her heart suddenly felt full. ¡°Your mother wrote this song before you were born. She said that she hoped that you would be like a wisp of smoke[1] drifting high in life. ¡°Daughter, do you want to change your name back to Yan?¡± As Father Lu spoke, he suddenly recalled something, and his words were filled with heartache. Thinking back, he and his wife had poured through the character dictionary, encyclopedias, and even ancient literature, before they finally decided on Yan. Unlike for the first five children: No. 1 hade suddenly, and had been given the name Boran. As for No. 2, his looks andter his personality were ordinary, so he was called Jingfan. As for No. 3, his name was derived from a ce in the novel his wife had been reading back then, which was called Qingzhou. No. 4 and No. 5 had it a little better, since their mother had fallen for Korean dramas by then. ¡°No need. I think the word ¡®An¡¯ is pretty good.¡± His daughter smiled sweetly and said, ¡°In the past, my name was Qi An, which meant praying for peace. But now that I¡¯m called Lu An, it means a safe journey. Isn¡¯t that good?¡± The little girl¡¯s bright eyes sparkled, and she added, ¡°Besides,pared with a wisp of smoke drifting high in life or whatever, I¡¯m a rough person, and I prefer the sense of security when I¡¯m on solid ground. What do you think, Dad?¡± His daughter tilted her head and winked at him. Father Lu couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! I think the word ¡®An¡¯ is good too. The word ¡®An¡¯ is good!¡± As long as his daughter liked it, it didn¡¯t matter what she was called. ¡°Oh, right, Dad, can I y this song?¡± There was a unique feel to it; just looking at it made her fingers itch. Lu An tested the piano a few times. On the side, her father said in surprise, ¡°Daughter, y- you know how to y the piano?¡± ¡°Mm, you could say that?¡± The girl tilted her head and gave a vague answer. Her father immediately pulled out the chair for her. At the same time, he swept the nonexistent dust off the piano. Lu An sat down. She raised her hands, took a deep breath, and closed her eyes, and like the tinkling of little bells, the music flowed like water. A sublime tune rang out! The girl was highly focused. Her fair and tender little face was like a sprite¡¯s, and her fingers were nimble and deft. The music surged and ebbed, sometimes melodious and sometimes low and harsh before bing sweet again, like the sun after the rain¡­ Father Lu was stupefied. It was as if he had returned to the past. At that time, he and his wife had just arrived in South City. They didn¡¯t have much money, and were actually very poor. However, when he came back from work every day, his wife would y songs to soothe and encourage him. At times it was serene, at times beautiful, at times joyful, at times mncholic, and at other times wacky. In the throes of their feelings, they would y a duet, and the fatigue from the entire day would disappear like smoke! Father Lu couldn¡¯t help but cry as he stared nkly at his daughter. On the side, little Fifth Brother had already finished recording the video. He excitedly created a chat group. Elite Little Brother¡¯s Stinky Brothers Chat Group (5) [1] Hence the name Yan, the word meaning ¡°smoke¡± Chapter 163 - Elite Little Brothers Stinky Brothers

Chapter 163: Elite Little Brother¡¯s Stinky Brothers

Elite Little Brother¡¯s Stinky Brothers Chat Group (5) Elite Fifth Little Bro: [Little Sister knows how to y the piano~] When No. 5 posted this, almost at the same time ¡ª Third Brother: [What the hell?] Big Brother: [Want a beating?] Fourth Brother: [Are you itching for a beating?] Second Brother: [Do you want to die?] Before he could say, ¡°Let me give you a 5-second preview¡± ¡ª Second Brother left the group chat, Big Brother left the group chat, and Third Brother and Fourth Brother also left the group chat. He was the only person left in the group chat that had just been created. The only one! Ahhh, all of you are the ones who want a beating and death! Little No. 5 Lu Xingran was about to explode with anger. He sent each of them a private message: ¡°Little Sister knows how to y the piano. I took a video just now, but I¡¯ll only post it in that group.¡±?Let¡¯s see if you¡¯lle, hmph! Sure enough, after little No. 5 sent that message, all four brothers obediently came back. Second Brother was the only one who stubbornly said, ¡°I¡¯m just here to join in the fun.¡± Elite Little Bro: [This is a 5-second preview] Little No. 5 nced at his four brothers, who obediently stayed in the group, and proudly posted a 5-second preview of Little Sister ying the piano. Very quickly ¡ª Third Brother: [Full version!!] Big Brother: [Full version] Fourth Brother: [Full version] From the sinct replies, the brothers¡¯ target was very clear. Second Brother was the only one who didn¡¯t say anything. He was probably just sitting there and waiting for a free ride. Hmph! For the first time ever, little No. 5 felt that his life was perfect. He was in the center among his four elder brothers! Little No. 5 was pleased with himself and was about to upload the video, when he suddenly recalled how his stinky brothers had looked down on him earlier. Of course, he had to make them pay the price. Hehehe~ Little Lu No. 5 had a wicked expression on his face as he upped the ante. [If you want the full version, it¡¯s doable! Send me 10 million first for the goods!] Hmph! Little No. 5 had a proud expression on his face. Very quickly, there was 30 million yuan in his bank ount, from Big Brother, Third Brother, and Fourth Brother, and they pressed him on WeChat to deliver the goods. Although they were so unfriendly, he just barely didn¡¯t mind. ¡°Hahaha~¡± Little No. 5 was about to burst withughter. He felt very good about himself! Little No. 5 very smugly and proudly sent the video to his brothers. He was about to ask them what they thought, when he saw ¡ª Big Brother left the group chat, Third Brother left the group chat, and Fourth Brother left the group chat. In the blink of an eye, only he and Second Brother, who hadn¡¯t paid yet, were left in the group. Little No. 5, who was about to die from his grievances: ¡°¡­¡± Ahhhh, these three cold-blooded machines only had eyes for the transaction! Little No. 5 was about to explode with anger. He weakly asked Second Brother, who hadn¡¯t said anything yet: [Second Brother, is the reason you haven¡¯t replied because you¡¯re busy?] Unexpectedly, his second brother replied immediately: [No, I was wondering what kind of song would cost so much.] ¡°Er¡­¡± When did his second brother be so stingy? He would usually spend tens of millions on him. Little No. 5 was very puzzled. Suddenly, he remembered something and said: [Oh, right, Second Brother, I¡¯ll send the video directly to the group. Anyway, there¡¯s no one else in the group, but you have to promise me that you¡¯ll definitely stay in the group! Definitely, okay?] If Second Brother also left the group, he didn¡¯t want to live anymore! Little No. 5¡¯s thoughts were angry. After a second or two, his second brother replied with one word: [Mm] Chapter 164 - The Live Stream Officially Begins

Chapter 164: The Live Stream Officially Begins

Oh yeah! Little No. 5 Lu Xingran was immediately happy, and hurriedly shared the video of his little sister in the group. Just as he was about to praise his little sister, he saw ¡ª Second Brother left the group chat. Second Brother left the group chat! Second Brother left the group chat!!! Little No. 5 widened his eyes in shock. He was so angry that he couldn¡¯t think! His second brother had always, always kept his word. He definitely wouldn¡¯t lie to him. Ah~ [Lu Boran, you big devil!] [Lu Jingfan, you¡¯re so inflexible!] [Lu Qingzhou, you idiot!] [Lu Sihao, you coward!!!] Lu No. 5 was extremely angry. He scolded all four brothers in the group. Just as little No. 5 was feeling much better, he suddenly felt a chill on his back ¡ª ¡°D- Dad?¡± Little No. 5 Lu Xingran stared at his father, who suddenly leaned forward and took a photo. ¡°I couldn¡¯t tell that our No. 5 actually has so much resentment. It¡¯s okay, I won¡¯t tell your brothers.¡± His father was all smiles. He even sent him a super cute smiley emoji on WeChat, as if he was waiting for him toe back to his senses. Little No. 5 feebly sent him the video of Little Sister, and his father rubbed his pitiful head. ¡°It¡¯s okay, there will definitely be many things I can use you for in the future. Remember to run quicker, alright?¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Extremely aggrieved little No. 5: ¡°¡­¡±?Sob,?why was life so difficult?! Dumbfounded Little Tyrant Dragon: ¡°¡­¡± It was as if it could already see that they were both fated to be bullied in the future! ¡­ At night, Second Brother Lu Jingfan couldn¡¯t fall asleep in his bedroom. The moment he closed his eyes, he saw the girl ying the piano. She had the most beautiful eyebrows, like the woman he was most familiar with. Every move, every frown and every smile was so infectious, like a cold orchid blooming, or like the wild grass that covered the mountains. She was cool and noble, and also down-to-earth and crazy. As long as he thought about it for a second¡­ The man clenched his fists slightly. In the end, he couldn¡¯t control it. He got up and went to the living room to pour himselfrge bottles of water. ¡­ Early the next morning, there was fresh breakfast from the nearby farm. After Lu An ate a simple breakfast, she went to the venue for the Evaluating Actors China broadcast. It was a very spacious venue which had been divided into small workrooms. After the four directors gathered, they collectively filmed a short promo video in which they were asked: What do you think a director is? After Lu An gave a simple reply, she went to one workroom as assigned by the director. That was when the live stream officially started. Lu An¡¯s room was very empty. She was the only one inside, along with a few cameras on the walls. Compared with the other three directors, it was as if she was an outcast. The brother fans who hade early in the morning to watch the live stream were puzzled. [What¡¯s going on? Why is there nothing in our little sister¡¯s room? The cameras still aren¡¯t moving?] [They¡¯re both newbies, but I think someone brought Qi Yan food!] [Don¡¯t y dead, production team. Come out and say something.] One by one, thements floated across Lu An¡¯s live stream. On the other side, Main Director Li Zheng was already feeling guilty. He couldn¡¯t be med. He didn¡¯t like Lu An either, but he still treated everyone the same and had earnestly told the cameraman, screenwriter and coach to do their jobs; they were the ones who refused toe, no matter what! On the other side, thements were already flying across Qi Yan¡¯s live stream. Chapter 165 - "Luo Chuan"

Chapter 165: ¡°Luo Chuan¡±

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions [Hahahaha, they¡¯re both newbie directors, but when I went to take a look just now, there were only a few hundred people there! Sure enough, the fanbase is still very important!] [Little cuties, whatever you want to do in the future, you have to consolidate your fans first. Otherwise, no matter how capable you are, it would be all for nothing if you have no one to support you.] The live streams were named after the directors. It was divided into four, and the audience could freely choose which stream they wanted to watch. At the same time, there was also a general live stream room which covered other elements of the variety show, like past work by the directors, assessment of the directors¡¯ and audience¡¯sments, improvements made by the actors, and so on. These would also be key clips used in editingter. In the current segment, 100 actors were deciding which director they wanted to learn from. It had only been a few minutes since the start of the live stream, and many loyal fans of the show had alreadye forward to support it. However, the number of viewers in each of the four directors¡¯ live streams¡­ The number of viewers in Qi Yan¡¯s live stream was still climbing wildly, and was about to surpass a million viewers. There were only a little more than 100,000 viewers in the live streams of the other two directors, who were big shots.. As for the live stream of the newbie director, Lu An, it had less than 2,000 viewers. 2,000! There was no need topare! Main Director Li Zheng was at a loss for words. He tried his best to ignore it, and started things running. On the other side, Lu An, who had no idea what was going on outside, stared nkly at the wall of the room. When she heard the main director call out that the actors had already entered the venue, the girl casually found a spot to sit down. She took out a sticky note pad from her pocket and started brainstorming ideas with an earnest face. Today, Lu An was dressed like a regr young girl. She wore a long white shirt paired with ck pencil pants. She looked very professional and even had on a cool dark blue cap. Apart from a little lip balm, her face was bare. Compared with Qi Yan, who had exquisite makeup on and was wearing a chic dress, it could be said they were on opposite ends of a spectrum. However, the girl¡¯s youthful and beautiful appearance didn¡¯t lose out in the slightest. Compared with the ethereal Qi Yan, she looked even brighter and more beautiful, like the morning sun. Looking at her just sitting there was enough to make a person¡¯s soul wander. Very quickly, the first actor appeared. [Ahhh~~] The live stream was already exploding with screams. [Does anyone know this actor?] [Who is he? Who is he?] [D*mn, isn¡¯t he too cool?] The person was at least 1.87 meters tall and had slender, broad legs. That enchanting face was peerless, with a tall nose and starry eyes. In front of the camera, the corners of his lips curled up slightly. He was simply a killer in all respects! The audience couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He introduced himself as Luo Chuan, and that maic voice, as deep as a cello, was like that of an overbearing CEO in a novel. Everyone immediately went to Baidu. Unfortunately, though the viewers searched for a long time, they found people with the same name, but not him. Not him! [He¡¯s probably a total newbie. I don¡¯t care, I don¡¯t care. Pick him! Pick!] [This isn¡¯t a talent show program, there¡¯s no picking. I don¡¯t care, I also want to pick him! Pick!] [Which director do you think he will choose?] The live stream audience was hyped up. The actors this year were too good-looking! Although only one person had appeared so far! In her room on the other side, when Qi Yan saw the camera footage, she clenched her fists tightly and the corners of her eyes turned slightly red. Chapter 166 - Little Anan Was Going to Hug Me Just Now

Chapter 166: Little An¡¯an Was Going to Hug Me Just Now

As a perfect youngdy, she had been extremely self-disciplined since she was young. Probably because she was used to the looks of the five people from before, no one had ever caught her eye. He would choose her, right? He would definitely choose her! Her manager had already informed her that at least one-third of the actors would choose her. He was one of them, right? He had to be! The corners of Qi Yan¡¯s lips were already curled up in a determined smile, especially when she saw that the man had already arrived at the door to her workroom. Qi Yan got up slightly and was about to wee him, when she heard ¡ª ¡°Is anyone there?¡± The manughed elegantly. The corners of his lips curled up in a fox-like smile, and there was a hint of doting in his narrowed eyes. It was like lightning striking the depths of one¡¯s heart. Qi Yan couldn¡¯t help but be nervous. She wanted to say yes, but there was no one on screen anymore. No one. Because he had entered Lu An¡¯s workroom next door! Lu An¡¯s workroom!! Lu An was immersed in jotting down small bits of inspiration. Because she didn¡¯t have a cameraman, story editor or screenwriter with her, she naturally didn¡¯t know what was going on outside. She only knew that the first actor was about to choose the director they wanted to learn from. The little girl pursed her lips and didn¡¯t think much of it as she continued with her bursts of inspiration. When she suddenly heard, ¡°Is anyone there?¡±¡ª ¡°Oh?¡± Lu An immediately looked up excitedly. ¡°Brother Xiao Chuan?¡± The girl immediately pushed herself up and ran happily toward the man on her little legs! There was already screaming in thements: [Ahhh, Little Sister is so cute!!!] However, there were also troublemakers who had followed Ling Chuan in. [What kind of person is this? Why is she so determined to rush forward at the sight of a handsome man?] Little Sister, who was about to hug the man, noticed the cameras around her. She immediately stopped and rubbed her nose. ¡°Hehe~¡± The man opposite her instantly looked aggrieved. ¡°Little An¡¯an was going to hug me?¡± His expression said, ¡°I¡¯ll be very sad if you don¡¯t hug me.¡± He was clearly being such a namby-pamby, but with that divine face, it was so appealing! Many viewers immediately softened. The earlier troublemakers in particr were annoyed. Why was he acting spoiled with her? Why? Clearly, she was the one who wanted to seduce him!! ¡°Hehe, then, a simple hug? There are cameras!¡± Lu An lifted her chin to indicate their surroundings and smiled as she spoke honestly and helplessly. Ling Chuan felt even more aggrieved. ¡°You can¡¯t spoil me just because there are cameras? You can only be good to me in secret?¡± ¡°I¡­ N- no!¡± What was he trying to do? Lu An couldn¡¯t help butugh. In the end, she reached out and hugged him obediently. Unexpectedly, the man suddenly tugged on her arm, and the scent of pine leaves overwhelmed her as she was forced into his arms for a full hug! Lu An couldn¡¯t help but be stumped. The man¡¯s sturdy chest was hard and strong, but it was also like a pillow; it carried a sense of security, and felt like it could melt someone! He stroked the back of her head gently with hisrge palm. The man lowered his head and buried it in her neck; somehow, there was an indescribable sense of guilt? Thements were already going crazy! [Ahhh~ What¡¯s going on? Why do I suddenly feel like I¡¯m being fed dog food?] [This actor, please have some self-respect. Our little sister isn¡¯t someone you can hug!] [What do you mean he can¡¯t hug her? It¡¯s clearly this woman who¡¯s hugging him!!] Some of the haters made sour and irrational remarks, but were quickly pped in the face. Chapter 167 - Directly Crushed

Chapter 167: Directly Crushed

¡°Our little An¡¯an smells so good. It¡¯s so sweet that I don¡¯t want to let go.¡± The man¡¯s deep voice was as intoxicating as clear wine. After speaking, he even took a light whiff of the girl¡¯s neck. His eyes closed slightly with a contented expression. The indescribable sense of pleasure was like a cool summer breeze brushing against his face. He wasn¡¯t the only one who was intoxicated; everyone who was watching him was also intoxicated! [Ahhh~~] What kind of d*mn immortal was this? Everyone simply wanted to cry! Unfortunately, a certain little girl broke the mood. ¡°Alright, if you hug me any more, I won¡¯t be able to breathe!¡± The girl pretended to be angry; no one noticed that her little face was slightly flushed. Lu An actually felt a little shy, but she quickly covered it up and didn¡¯t dwell on it. ¡°You¡¯re here to participate in the program? Then, what should we do next?¡± Lu An sat down and crossed her legs, and the two of them started chatting casually. On the other side, the people watching the live stream had motherly smiles on their faces; the two people on screen looked like a newlywed couple facing each other after entering the bridal chamber. It was inexplicably sweet and gave people a sense of longing! Ah~ Some viewers on Qi Yan¡¯s side took a look, but before they could voice their disdain, they suddenly felt like they were discovering a new world ¡ª 30, 40, 50, 100, 200¡­ [Why are there suddenly so many people in Lu An¡¯s live stream?] It had clearly been just a mere 2000 before. This sudden increase in numbers didn¡¯t just exceed the others, but directly crushed them! What was going on? The audience was dumbfounded. They looked at the screen and immediatelymented: [It¡¯s all because of this Luo Chuan, right?] [It seems audience numbers increased because of him?] [This is what it means for one person to rake in all the views. Lu An should really be thankful that this person chose her!] Many of the haters threw shade, as if the number of viewers in Lu An¡¯s live stream broke 2 million because of Luo Chuan. The brother fans justughed at them and looked at them like they were idiots. Very quickly, Qi Yan¡¯s fans discovered what it was! There was a poll for the four directors on the left side of the screen. Lu An was now on top, and had even surpassed Qi Yan by nearly a million votes. Qi Yan¡¯s fans were all dumbfounded. It turned out there had been so few people in Lu An¡¯s live stream in the beginning because they had all gone to register and vote? After all, the entire process would indeed take several minutes toplete. Even Director Li Zheng was dumbfounded. Actually, this poll was something the show had just set up casually. After all, this was the trend with celebrities nowadays; even live streamers had their own fan rankings. Hence, the show also set one up. Were Lu An¡¯s fans all this serious? In just a short while, there were already millions of viewers. Li Zheng didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. Wasn¡¯t it better to devote that sort of energy to doing work? Hopefully, she hadn¡¯te on this show to cause trouble. Li Zheng truly didn¡¯t know what to say. It could be said that the faces of Qi Yan¡¯s fans were stinging from being pped, especially for those who had looked down on Lu An and said that she didn¡¯t have any fans. However, the troublemakers soon discovered a new issue. [What? There are so many viewers but only a fewments. These are paid users, right?] [I understand now. Hahaha, I was wondering about the strange increase in viewership. Given that there aren¡¯t even manyments, there¡¯s no doubt these are paid users, right?] Chapter 168 - Bleeding Faces

Chapter 168: Bleeding Faces

[I¡¯ve seen fakes, but I¡¯ve never seen a pretentious fake. At least teach people how toment, like it¡¯s 50 cents for eachment or something! Hahaha, I¡¯m dying ofughter!] [Look at our Yan Yan, and then look at this side. Hehehe~ Sure enough, the number of fan viewers is fake. The key is to see who is alive, alright?] [That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Don¡¯t be so obvious!] Everyone was gloating and about to die ofughter. Suddenly, a fewments flew across the screen ¡ª [Needing toment to prove you¡¯re alive ¡ª how hard for all of you. Stupid sons, shut up for this father of yours. You¡¯re blocking my view of magnificent beauty!!] It was the samement at the top, in the middle, and at the bottom of the screen, followed by a fire emoji. The haters watched as thements flew from the right to the left side of the screen. In the blink of an eye, 10,000 likes went up to 100,000 likes, 200,000 likes¡­ F*ck! The haters were so shocked that their jaws dropped! They had never seen anything like it before. It was as if a big shot was yelling in front of the screen, especially when some very, very small and feeble red words appeared at the bottom of the screen ¡ª [Sob, sob, thement went by too fast, I didn¡¯t get to like it o(¨i_¨i)o] [I didn¡¯t get to contribute to the 100,000 likes. Unhappy~] [I swear I won¡¯t be butter-fingered again!!] Er¡­ The haters couldn¡¯t even speak. They looked at Lu An¡¯s clean, HD live stream and the sharp and vivid image of the people on screen. When they looked at Qi Yan¡¯s side, the screen was packed with so manyments that she could no longer even be seen. The viewers kept thering one after another, as if they were so awesome. Suddenly, it gave off a very cheap feel? The haters all had bitter expressions on their faces. They couldn¡¯t say a word. Even the brother fans who actually really wanted to postments were dumbfounded. W- what was going on? A few minutes after the official live broadcast of Evaluating Actors China started, especially after Ling Chuan appeared, every toppany executive sent the website link to their staff and expressed that they had an extra task today, which was to watch the live broadcast. If they made sure not to let thements block the face of the man on the screen, they would get a gift when they returned to work on Monday. The staff were dumbfounded, especially those who were already following Evaluating Actors China and Lu Xiao¡¯an. Then, they looked at the godly looks of the man in the live stream. It would be a waste not to watch the show, and they would even get a gift for doing so; of course they would watch~ Hence this fiery momentum! The two people in Lu An¡¯s workroom didn¡¯t know anything. After hearing that a few more actors had chosen the director they liked, and none of them hade here, Lu An was a little bored. Her little fingers, which were about to turn moldy, drew circles on the floor. She propped her chin up on one hand and sighed from time to time. Her small eyes were lifeless, as if she was so bored that she was about to explode! The online users felt their hearts ache but also found it funny. Little Sister was like a walking emoji; too real! Too cute! ¡°So, Director, have you arranged any other tasks? If you just sit here, I think you¡¯ll start to grow mold.¡± The man was amused as he picked up her pen and gently tapped her forehead with it. That doting and helpless tone made faces bleed from how much they were acting like a couple! Especially when Little Sister answered him very nicely. Chapter 169 - Are You Going to Do Something Bad to Me?

Chapter 169: Are You Going to Do Something Bad to Me?

¡°They said that they¡¯ll only start sorting out the work after all the actors have chosen. They¡¯ll officially start filming after confirming what the main theme is.¡± Her soft and gentle voice wasn¡¯t at all like the overbearing way she had acted in the previous video to protect little Fifth Brother. In particr, her eyes were still lowered, as if to say, ¡°I am indeed going to grow mold soon.¡± The group of brother fans simply wanted to scream ¡ª¡± [Ahhh, Little Sister is so cute!] However, there were still many haters. [Tsk, fake!] However, after being insta-killed by the big shotments earlier, all of them obediently held back and didn¡¯t dare utter a word. So they hung around awkwardly and watched the live stream. Looking at the cutie on the screen, the corners of their lips curled up, yet they still pretended to be disdainful. It was really hard to understand. On the other side, Ling Chuan came up with something. ¡°Why don¡¯t we y a game? ¡°Like when we were young?¡± ¡°Alright, alright, alright!¡± Seeing Ling Chuan make a pushing motion, Lu An was instantly excited. She rolled up her sleeves, ready to do battle. Her health hadn¡¯t been good in the past, and it was normal for him to let her win. But now? It wasn¡¯t clear who would win! Lu An stabilized herself in the horse stance, and started making poses as she red at Ling Chuan. It was a very simple and straightforward game: The two of them stood in the horse stance at the same time, and their feet weren¡¯t allowed to move. They pped or pushed at each other¡¯s palms. Whoever lost their footing first would lose. The live stream viewers couldn¡¯t hold back their anticipation. One was a tall and elegant man, while the other was a skinny and entric little girl. The two of them stood facing each other, their palms already raised. They probed and guarded against each other in a push and pull manner. After a few rounds, the two of them were like a couple who was y-fighting. It made one itch and want to curse: [Come on, push for real. Is there any point leaving someone dangling like this?] [That¡¯s right. It can clearly be resolved in one go, but you¡¯re doing all this. This is clearly on purpose, right? You¡¯re doing this on purpose, right? Are you showing off your affections, hm?] [Ahhh, if this continues, I¡¯m going to leave the live stream!! Hmph!] Everyone was depressed. Just as many people were about to leave in a fit of pique, suddenly ¡ª Lu An exerted force and pushed! [Ahhh~~~] Everyone immediately started screaming! The man was suddenly pushed to the floor, and probably because she had used too much force, Lu An fell as well. Thus, the two of them were on the floor, one on top of the other. The man was gorgeous and the woman was straightforward and fierce. Everyone couldn¡¯t take it! [Quick, kiss her! Kiss her!!!] It seemed that the two of them weren¡¯t going to disappoint the audience. The girl raised the man¡¯s chin and even leaned forward wickedly to smell him. She said with seductive fox eyes, ¡°Little Brother, I think you¡¯re really good-looking~¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± The man was very cooperative. He pretended to be shy and even turned his head to the side. He said in a stirring, husky voice, ¡°Is our An¡¯an going to do something bad to me?¡± [Ahhh!!!] [I won¡¯t do anything bad to you, Brother-inw!] [Yes, yes, yes, I want to do something bad to you!] Everyone in the live stream was about to go crazy. Wasn¡¯t this man too outrageous? Chapter 170 - Immovable?

Chapter 170: Immovable?

But why couldn¡¯t they hate him?? [I¡¯m dying ofughter!!!!] Of course, there were still many haters who cried that it was disgusting. A proper man was actually acting so fake. They were red-eyed with anger, but didn¡¯t dare create trouble in thements. Because the moment they said anything, they would be ripped to pieces. On the other side, many big shots who were also watching the live stream practically felt their souls fly away. This, this, was he really not possessed? Or, was it someone wearing a human skin mask that looked like their boss? ¡°Hello, 110? I strongly suspect someone is doing something bad with human skin!¡± ¡­ Lu An¡¯s live stream was still heating up as they yed the game. For example, the girl would suddenly kabedon the man against the wall and pull on his tie as she drew closer. Or she would push or kick him into a corner. She would even push him onto whatever few pieces of furniture there were in the room, as if she was going to kiss him on the lips¡­ The man was very cooperative from the beginning to the end. He was shy, cute, and asionally mischievous. For example, when the girl was about to tease him, he would suddenly poke her in the shoulder and say, ¡°You little scoundrel~¡± Everyone was absolutely glued to the screen, and theyughed like crazy! Until the girl suddenly copsed on the floor and looked like she had nothing to live for. She suddenly stomped her foot and shouted, ¡°Ahhh, I¡¯m dying of boredom~~~¡± Everyone was suddenly dumbfounded. ¡°¡­¡±?Weren¡¯t you having a good time flirting? Nevertheless, she was also very cute like this! ¡°Why hasn¡¯t even a single persone here?¡± As Lu An spoke, she sat up again and stared at the unmoving door with a depressed expression. On the side, a certain person felt aggrieved. ¡°What? Am I not a person?¡± His straightforward question waspletely different from his fake bashfulness earlier. Feeblements floated across the screen of the live stream again. [Hahahaha, you¡¯re not a person, you¡¯re a dog~ *dog head*] Lu An quickly corrected herself. ¡°No, no!¡±?You¡¯re with me! ¡°I was wondering why there¡¯s no one else except for you.¡± [Of course that¡¯s your wishful thinking. No one thinks you¡¯re capable!] Ament floated past at an untimely moment. The brother fans in the live stream were about to explode with anger, but suddenly realized¡­ That was right. More than half of the actors had already made their choice. Other than the first person, why hadn¡¯t anyone else chosen Little Sister? Everyone was very surprised, and went to look at the other directors¡¯ live streams. There were already 20 people gathered in Qi Yan¡¯s live stream. If the 100 actors were evenly distributed, there should be 25 people in each director¡¯s live stream. Right now, Qi Yan only needed five more to reach 25, while Director Chen and Director Qiu had 18 and 17 respectively. However, there was only an immovable, solitary, unchanging one in Lu An¡¯s live stream! What was going on?? The brother fans were extremely puzzled. Thements on Qi Yan¡¯s side were already full of mocking. [Hahaha, like I thought: They¡¯re still spamming about how cool and yful their little sister is. No matter how cool or yful she is, no one picked her, right?] [So what if you have a lot of viewers? So what if you have a lot of live fans? Professional actors won¡¯t recognize you if you have no capability. You¡¯re nothing more than a flower vase. What¡¯s the use? *hehe*] Chapter 171 - Successfully Joining Lu Xiaoans Team

Chapter 171: Sessfully Joining Lu Xiao¡¯an¡¯s Team

[That¡¯s right! In particr, they only know how to draw attention that way. This is a proper show about acting, alright? Thinking about it, it¡¯s so gross. Who knows what kind of trash they¡¯re watching in that live stream!] They spoke one after another in their idol¡¯s live stream, each of them wanting nothing more than to trample all over Lu An! It was probably because they didn¡¯t dare post anyments in Lu An¡¯s live stream that they vented whatever ¡°grievances¡± they had on their own side. The brother fans were about to explode with anger when they saw this. They really wanted to tear them apart, but¡­ It was true that no one came to Little Sister¡¯s live stream! No one! The only person who came was an unknown D-list celebrity. He was very good-looking, which was why he had drawn some attention, and it seemed he and Little Sister knew each other. As for the rest¡­ Could it be that Little Sister¡¯sck of recognition was really to this extent? The professionalism she disyed in the ¡°Luo Mingshi¡± production team might not have involved moreplicated content, but anyone with eyes could see it. Why would the production team for this program invite her then? Were they doing this on purpose? Just as the brother fans were doubting life, suddenly¡­ ¡°It¡¯s been seven years since he debuted at 16. He¡¯s the brother next door who¡¯s popr all over the Inte. No filter is needed for his godly beauty. He became an unforgettable figure in the hearts of thousands of young girls with ¡®Goodbye, Ex-boyfriend.¡¯ Now, he¡¯s here! With enough confidence and determination, he¡¯ll tear off thebel of ¡®the brother next door¡¯ and challenge himself. Which director will he choose? ¡°Let us invite the actor ¡ª Xi Yu!¡± ¡°Hello, everyone. I¡¯m Xi Yu.¡± After the production team¡¯s introduction, the young man¡¯s unique, slightly husky voice rang out. He was dressed in a pure white shirt which made him look like an immortal, and when his face appeared on the screen, everyone couldn¡¯t help but scream. Xi Yu¡¯s fans, in particr, went crazy as they spammed, ¡°Brother, Brother, I love you,¡± all over the screen. Lu An¡¯s brother fans just watched. If he didn¡¯t choose their little sister, then¡­ heh! They eyed theint tab and gnashed their teeth angrily. Heh! They saw Xi Yu head toward Director Chen Wenyu¡¯s room first¡­ Okay, he went past. Then, he headed to Director Qiu¡¯s room¡­ Alright, he also went past. He had already reached the door to Director Qi Yan¡¯s room! The brother fans had fierce expressions on their faces. Some had even already clicked open theint window, with theirint all typed out and ready to go! ¡°Xi Yu has sessfully joined newbie director Lu Xiao¡¯an¡¯s team!¡± ¡°W- What?¡± ¡°Wow!!!¡± Their reactions were half a beat slower, but the brother fans then exploded. They were even happier than if they had won the lottery! Finally, someone chose Little Sister! Finally! Furthermore, it was a popr big shot, and his acting skills had been recognized, though his range was limited. In particr, when they saw Little Sister and Xi Yu¡¯s awkward but clearly warm and friendly greeting, everyone inexplicably felt at ease! They didn¡¯t even want to fuss about the difference of at least 15 actors between Little Sister¡¯s live stream and the others. On the other side, Qi Yan secretly clenched her fists. What was going on? Wasn¡¯t it said that her side would be chosen? No matter how many more actors she had than Lu An, what was the use if she lost such a big shot? Chapter 172 - Big Brother Saw It!

Chapter 172: Big Brother Saw It!

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions After all, on a show like this, no matter how good one¡¯s acting was, how much impact could that have? It still depended on who was more popr and was the subject of more online topics! D*mn it! Qi Yan gritted her teeth. Little did she know that this was just the beginning! ¡°Li Xiaoxiao has sessfully joined newbie director Lu Xiao¡¯an¡¯s team.¡± ¡°Zhang Xiaowen has sessfully joined newbie director Lu Xiao¡¯an¡¯s team.¡± ¡­ ¡°Zhu Shuang has sessfully joined newbie director Lu Xiao¡¯an¡¯s team.¡± And so on and so forth. There was nock of veteran actors with years of experience, as well as popr celebrities whose acting skills were called into question. After the 100th actor had chosen a director, the number of actors who chose Qi Yan remained at a grand and unchanging 20, while the number of people who chose Lu An had increased from one to more than 25. That meant that Director Chen and Director Qiu¡¯s numbers had increased to 24 and 23 respectively.. Qi Yan¡¯s fans felt their faces sting! Especially those who had specially posted so manyments in the beginning to mock the other party for not being chosen by anyone. The more they mocked at the start, the more their faces hurt. [She just has more people, right? Our Yan Yan is a famous author who has published several best-selling books, and she also has a lot of filming experience. What does that person have?] [Isn¡¯t it all because of the previous hype? Less than 25 people chose Director Chen and Director Qiu too! Also, didn¡¯t the participantsst season also talk about it? Some of them actually wanted to choose the big directors at the start, but they were worried that at their level, they couldn¡¯t keep up, so they didn¡¯t dare. I think a lot of them are like that as well in this season!] [Right? This is the difference between following a master and a newbie. If you feel that you have the strength or are extremely confident, you wouldn¡¯t be worried about embarrassing a famous director. Otherwise, who would willingly choose a newbie?] One or two of them couldn¡¯t help but feel sour, thinking that what they said made sense. Naturally, the marketing ounts didn¡¯t overlook this. One after another, they immediately took screenshots and forwarded them online. Very quickly, the behavior of Qi Yan¡¯s fans triggered a lot of ridicule. Those who had bragged about Qi Yan¡¯s filming experience were also med mercilessly. [How funny. If taking simple photos can be considered filming experience, then I have the guts to say that I¡¯ve known how to film as soon as I was born. Do you believe me?] And then there were those who said that the reason why the actors didn¡¯t choose the big directors was because they were worried that they weren¡¯t good enough, which meant that most of the people who chose Lu An didn¡¯t have enough confidence or felt that they weren¡¯t capable enough ¡ª these people were also bombarded. Especially by Xi Yu¡¯s fans. Initially, they had been depressed that their idol had chosen such a wild and unreliable person, who had been in the trending topics recently. Now that Qi Yan¡¯s fans had spoken out, however, they immediately started fighting ¡ª [Our brother, not confident in his own strength? What a joke!] [If you don¡¯t know how to talk, shut up. Don¡¯t attract hate for your idol!] Qi Yan¡¯s fans were scolded until they went into hiding. Her agent immediately rified things, saying that those people weren¡¯t Qi Yan¡¯s fans at all. On the other side, screenshots of the interactions in Lu An¡¯s live stream were also posted by the marketing ounts. The interactions between Lu An and ¡°Luo Chuan¡± in particr earned them a lot of fans of their pairing. In the ¡°Luo Mingshi¡± production team, a certain big brother, who had just finished filming a scene, quietly took out his phone and secretly clicked on news rted to his little sister. Very quickly, Big Brother saw ¡ª Chapter 173 - Dont Come Back and See Me If You Cant Sort It Out

Chapter 173: Don¡¯t Come Back and See Me If You Can¡¯t Sort It Out

There was a hashtag, #WhenLuXiao¡¯anIsBored# In the video, his little sister was seductively teasing a guy, and even made him blush. There was a lot of screaming in thements. Big Brother saw the face of the person whom his little sister was teasing and instantly recognized the faker from that day on set. It seemed that he had deliberately changed his name to Luo Chuan? In particr, when he entered the room, he hugged Little Sister, who clearly wasn¡¯t willing. D*mn man!!! A certain big brother immediately clenched his fists! He had specially gone on the show? Was it deliberate? Was he scheming something? He had been the only person in Little Sister¡¯s room in the beginning, before practically everyone chose her toward the end ¡ª had that been deliberately arranged, so that he would have more time alone with Little Sister? Veins popped on his gloomy and handsome face. He simply wanted to kill someone. Big Brother immediately downloaded the photos and video, and sent them to the five brothers¡¯ chat group. Elite Big Brother¡¯s Underlings Chat Group (5) Big Brother: [Someone is eyeing our cat. What are all of you doing? Speak!] At these imposing words, No. 3, who had also seen the news, immediately typed a reply: [D*mn man, I¡¯ll kill him!!] As soon as he finished speaking, Third Brother Lu Qingzhou packed up and was about to leave, when he suddenly remembered: [No, I still have to take care of Chang Fei and his father!] Fourth Brother was also still setting up his studio: [I also have a bit of a problem on my side!] D*mn it! Only little No. 5 volunteered: [I, I, I, what the heck is this? I¡¯ll throw him out right away!] That person didn¡¯t look like he had any good intentions! With that, little No. 5 packed his bag and was about to skip school. However, he was instantly overruled by Big Brother: [Not you! You¡¯re too weak. That faker will sort you out in minutes!] Aggrieved little No. 5: [¡­] Big Brother said again: [Is there no one else?] It was also at that moment that Second Brother, who pretended that he had just seen the message, replied: [Since none of you have the time, then I¡¯ll go. It just so happens that I¡¯m a little free.] Actually, a certain person had just been pushing a big case worth 10 million a second ago. Big Brother waszy to call him out on it. [If you can¡¯t sort him out, don¡¯te back and see me!] A certain gloomy second brother: ¡°¡­¡± Shouldn¡¯t he get thanks? He was helping out of the goodness of his heart! Unexpectedly, No. 3, No. 4 and No. 5 also echoed: [Me too!] [Me too!] [If you can¡¯t sort him out, don¡¯te back and see me!] Disavowing family! Only little No. 5 sent him a message: [Good luck, Second Brother. We leave our cat to you! *grieved*] Fine, fine. A little cat? A certain second brother¡¯s lips curled up slightly. His expression was helpless, but there was a trace of delight in his bright ck eyes. ¡­ On the other side, in the production team for the variety show Evaluating Actors China. After the 100 actors had chosen their directors, Director Li Zheng sent people to deliver the mission cards to the four directors. The mission content was ¡ª In coboration with relevant staff, the four directors had to help their members form teams of no more than 5 people in 24 hours, and each team would receive a corresponding script to act out for the test. The performances andmentary would officiallymence at 7pm tomorrow. At that time, the directors would advance or be eliminated based on the actors¡¯ performances. There would also be 100 audience members and industry professionals present. The production team also gave the four directors difficult tasks. The two big directors focused on life and period dramas as well as literary films, and idol dramas could be said to be their blind spot. Chapter 174 - Sure Enough, Shes Here to Create Trouble?

Chapter 174: Sure Enough, She¡¯s Here to Create Trouble?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Thus, the production team had specially put together five idol drama scripts for the two directors. They could modify the plot ording to their own understanding, but they couldn¡¯tpletely do away with the original script idea. As for the newbie directors who would probably prefer idol dramas, the production team gave them five non-idol drama scripts to do with life, the workce, crime, and literature. Because Lu An had eight extra people in her team, she still needed to choose or write two more simr scripts. In other words, the other teams only needed to produce four or five sets of work, while Lu An needed to do seven. In particr, other than herself, she only had a few staff members to help move props around. She didn¡¯t even have a story editor, a screenwriter or even a cameraman. Only Main Director Li Zheng had guiltily taken the initiative to follow her around as her cameraman! Lu An didn¡¯t think much of it.. She nced at Main Director Li Zheng, who was personally following her, and even thought that this was preferential treatment. She simply nodded courteously at Li Zheng, then put on her cap and got serious. She quickly nced at the five scripts given by the production team, then at the 33 actors who had chosen her, and quickly came up with five teams. On the side, Li Zheng couldn¡¯t help feeling dumbfounded. Wasn¡¯t she too fast? Weren¡¯t they supposed to perform a little first for her to see what they were good at? Sure enough, she was here to cause trouble, right? Li Zheng was at a loss for words. He wanted to say something, but swallowed his words in the end. He had to be impartial! On the other side, there were already weak hatements floating by on Lu An¡¯s live stream: [D*mn, isn¡¯t this Lu Xiao¡¯an too arrogant?] [Doesn¡¯t she understand human rights? She didn¡¯t even ask for the actors¡¯ opinions, and directly divided them up. Is this a joke?] [Where does her confidencee from? Our brother clearly fits the role of an overbearing CEO, but she assigned him to theedy team? Is this a joke??] One after another, the viewers weren¡¯t convinced. Even Lu An¡¯s fans were a little puzzled. There were also actors in the room who raised their objections. ¡°Director Lu, I don¡¯t think this script suits me.¡± The person who spoke was a young man with delicate and slightly cute features. He was tall and thin, and was dressed in a casual red and white checkered shirt, light-colored jeans and blue canvas shoes. With his short, fine, slightly fluffy blond hair, he looked like the big boy next door, and had a slight refreshing air of shyness about him. Lu An had given him a crime procedural script. There was one upright and one corrupt police officer, one upright and one corrupt criminal, and a small-bit hoodlum who didn¡¯t seem to know anything. Each of the five roles had their own distinctive traits: aloof and rational, treacherous, reserved and astute, vulgar and arrogant, and cowardly and entric. The young man didn¡¯t think that any of these roles suited him. As soon as he spoke, a tall and calm man in theedy team coughed softly. His expressionless face nevertheless clearly indicated that he felt the same. ¡°Is that so?¡± Lu An looked a little nk. She asked with big eyes, ¡°Then, which script or role do you think is more suitable for you?¡± ¡°Just¡­¡± Conflicted, the young man scratched his head and pursed his lips. For a while, he couldn¡¯t decide. However, given his cute and docile appearance, he looked like he was feeling aggrieved rather than conflicted. The corners of his lips were pursed tightly, and the hearts of the sensitive young girls who were watching ached when they saw his indecisive appearance, especially fans of this young man. They immediately posted angrily on the screen: [Why is she so fierce? Doesn¡¯t she know that our baby Yi is a little shy?] Chapter 175 - Supportive Chuan

Chapter 175: Supportive Chuan

This young man was called Zhou Yi. He had just turned 19 years old. He originally debuted three years ago as the lead singer of a talent show idol group that was popr all over the country. Later, because he didn¡¯t have the skills to keep up, he took the initiative to leave the group. After that, he got into acting. He mostly yed fresh and likable supporting characters, like the female lead¡¯sical and ignorant sidekick, or the type of character who was poor and pitiful yet still good and kind-hearted. His skills were average, but he had good connections and gave off a very sincere feel. His naturally pitiful appearance in particr made one think of a cute little puppy, and he attracted a lot of fans who viewed him like a little brother or son. It was because of these big sister and mom fans, who had raised funds like crazy, that he had been able to debut in the talent show back then. However, the young man knew his limits. He also wanted to be worthy of his fans¡¯ love, but it was useless. There were times when no matter how hard you tried, you just couldn¡¯t do it! He was insulted online for being untalented and weak, and for only knowing how to act pitiful and drag others down. The more it was like this, the more his fans ached to protect him, especially since he was always so hardworking. He wanted to be worthy of their love, and had neverined. Thus, when they heard Lu An¡¯s words, which actually weren¡¯t much, in their eyes, it was an aggressive question, and Zhou Yi¡¯s fans immediately exploded. Like how they usually scolded haters, they simply wanted to tear Lu An apart! Lu An¡¯s fans were annoyed. [What the heck? How is this fierce? Do you have to be so sensitive? No wonder passers-by always judge your idol like that. It¡¯s most likely because of you!] And there were passers-by: [You really take the cake! Can you continue watching the rest first? Who knows, this might be scripted by the production team.] Everyone started arguing. It was only when the big shots appeared in thements that everyone shut up feebly and continued watching. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You yourself don¡¯t know?¡± Seeing the young man¡¯splicated expression, Lu An¡¯s eyes were dark as she asked another question, the corners of her lips already curled up wickedly as she said enticingly, ¡°Or, do you want to try the role I chose for you? ¡°If you still think it won¡¯t work after you try it, then you can look at the rest. That goes for everyone. What do you think?¡± The little girl¡¯s ck eyes sparkled. After asking Zhou Yi, she asked the others, ¡°What do all of you think?¡± ¡°Very good, Ipletely agree!¡± Only Ling Chuan was especially supportive. He smiled broadly and even pped. The others were dumbfounded, but didn¡¯t object. ¡°Then, which one did you arrange for me?¡± On the other side, Zhou Yi was still feeling conflicted. He wasn¡¯t a very opinionated person. Perhaps it was because he had felt inferior since he was young, but he didn¡¯t think he could do any of the five roles well. He hade to this show because his manager had forced him to, saying that it was to help him break through his limits. Zhou Yi himself actually felt the same way, but he hadn¡¯t expected it to be so difficult! The young man¡¯s eyes were already slightly red. No one knew what he was thinking. Lu An didn¡¯t care about that at all. She smiled even more sweetly (evilly). ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a guess?¡± ¡°This, the slightly more reserved one?¡± Zhou Yi simply pointed at the undercover agent on the criminal side. This character was the type to bear things silently. Compared with the other characters who radiated emotions or had outstanding auras, this was probably the only role that suited him more? ¡°Hm?¡± Chapter 176 - Try It, Theyre Laughing at You

Chapter 176: Try It, They¡¯re Laughing at You

¡°Hm?¡± Lu An pursed her lips in disagreement. She suddenly leaned in closer and said, ¡°People probably doubt you often, right? ¡°Saying things like you don¡¯t have enough confidence, or you¡¯re too timid? ¡°Aren¡¯t you angry? ¡°Come on, tell me! ¡°¡®I¡¯m not that kind of person!''¡± The girl suddenly tore at the young man¡¯s shirt and picked up some ck make-up powder on the side to rub on his face. Everyone around them immediately tensed up. They were worried that Lu An would do something to the young man, or that Ling Chuan would silence everyone. On the other side, thements had already exploded: [F*cking let go of him, what are you doing???] Zhou Yi¡¯s fans were simply about to explode with rage as they gritted their teeth! However, Lu An wasn¡¯t affected at all. She leaned in closer to Zhou Yi and said, ¡°What? You don¡¯t dare?¡± The corners of her lips curled up wickedly, as if with deep disdain. Zhou Yi clenched his fists repeatedly. He was already furious. In front of him, Lu An scolded him jokingly, ¡°You, this¡­¡± ¡°Ahh! I¡¯m not that kind of person!!¡± The young man suddenly stretched out his hand and pushed Lu An away. He gritted his teeth, the befuddled look on his face reced with a steely expression; it was as if he was apletely different person. Everyone was stunned! Lu An almost fell to the floor, but Ling Chuan instantly stepped forward and grabbed her. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± After turning her head and speaking to Ling Chuan, Lu An immediately got up with his help, then looked at Zhou Yi with a warm smile. ¡°Very good! That¡¯s it! ¡°However, your eyes have to be a little more vicious and proud, and less angry. ¡°After all, this sort of person has nothing to be ashamed of. ¡°So, do you know which role will suit you now?¡± The little girl tilted her head and asked the question with an innocent and proud expression. She was clearly saying, ¡°I have a good eye¡±! When Zhou Yi came back to his senses, he still wasn¡¯t very confident. He said in a low voice, ¡°Can I really do it?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Lu An¡¯s tone was absolutely certain. ¡°Then, why don¡¯t we try it again? ¡°Picture that despicable criminalughing at you, and that treacherous, self-righteous police officer. You¡¯re an unruly civilian, but you¡¯re neither good nor bad. ¡°Lighting!¡± When Lu An called out for a staff member, she suddenly realized¡­ She didn¡¯t seem to have anyone like that? Stumped, she was about to hurriedly do it herself, but suddenly¡­ A tall figure entered her line of sight. He looked upright andposed as he helped her bring the light over. He asked her with a cool expression, ¡°Is this it?¡± ¡°Oh, Second Brother?¡± Lu An was very surprised, but didn¡¯t question him further since she had work to do. Lu An took the prop from Second Brother¡¯s hands and set up a hazy yellow light so that it looked like Zhou Yi was standing on a dimly-lit street with a bleak wind blowing. Lu An had torn his shirt slightly so that he looked sloppy. There were ck smears on his fair face and his hairstyle was a mess from the wind. ¡°Done. ¡°Try it. They¡¯reughing at you.¡± Lu An gave him a look, then stepped to the side. The young man smiled viciously. His eyes were already bloodshot as he spoke coldly to the camera. Chapter 177 - What On Earth Did She Do to Zhou Yi?

Chapter 177: What On Earth Did She Do to Zhou Yi?

¡°I¡¯m not that kind of person!¡± The young man gritted his teeth and paused slightly. There was a vicious air about him, but also a hint of pride, as if he was saying, ¡°What do you know? What you see is just the tip of the iceberg. You think you know me? Trash!¡± Everyone was dumbfounded! Those watching the live stream and who were used to Zhou Yi being soft and weak, in particr, couldn¡¯t even move and wanted to cry as they simply felt their scalps tingle! My god, he could actually be this cool? Wasn¡¯t he too tough? Zhou Yi¡¯s fans were already in tears! He had done it, he had done it! He could also be fearless and disregard everything! ¡°How is it? Are you happy with yourself?¡± The little girl looked at her ¡°work¡± proudly and casually asked him what he thought. ¡°Yes, yes!¡± The young man nodded repeatedly, but suddenly couldn¡¯t hold back his emotions. He covered his face with his hands and crouched down. He buried his head in his knees and sniffed hard; it seemed he was crying? Lu An was stumped, and instantly panicked. She hurriedly crouched down and asked in concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Was ¨C was I too much? ¡°If you think this isn¡¯t good, you can choose¡­¡± ¡°No!¡± Before Lu An could finish speaking, the young man interrupted her in a choked voice. He spoke in a determined tone that he had never used before. ¡°I can do it!¡± Saying that, he raised his eyes to look at her. He was smiling, but his eyes were actually extremely red. ¡°Mm, alright!¡± Lu An agreed solemnly. She knew he had probably made up his mind, so she didn¡¯t question him further. She only patted him on the shoulder and said, ¡°Good luck!¡± Her sweet and bright face was as warm as the sun. With that, Lu An didn¡¯t say anything else as she got up. On the other side¡­ ¡°Mm, I can definitely do it!¡± The young man¡¯s low voice was already filled with confidence and decisiveness; he was resolute and fearless! In front of the live stream, many people were already tearing up, especially Zhou Yi¡¯s big sister and mom fans. They knew how much this child had always wanted to prove himself, and how much he wanted those who insulted him to see that he was worthy of his fans¡¯ love. Even though they always said that he actually didn¡¯t have to be like this, because they liked the real him who worked the hardest, he never listened to them. He sang until he wrecked his voice and practiced dancing until he was seriously injured, yet he was still afraid that others would find out, and all just to get stronger, even if it was just a little, a little¡­ [I¡¯m sorry, and thank you.] Many of Zhou Yi¡¯s fans typed the words lightly. They were full of admiration and gratitude. Lu An¡¯s brother fans, who initially wanted to unt their little sister, didn¡¯t feel it was good to do so now, but they were just happy~ Little Sister really didn¡¯t let them down! On the other side, Li Zheng was also full of disbelief. This was clearly just a 17-year-old girl; what on earth did she do to Zhou Yi? How did that soft and cute young man suddenly turn into this? Sure enough, he had underestimated her. Li Zheng recalled Chen Wenyu¡¯sments about Lu An. However, there were still troublemakers. Other than in the live streamments, there were also some in Lu An¡¯s workroom. ¡°Tsk, this is scripted, right? This was probably rehearsed beforehand! Otherwise, why did she pick Zhou Yi and not anyone else?¡± Chapter 178 - Serious Second Brother

Chapter 178: Serious Second Brother

¡°Just nice, Zhou Yi is in a hurry to change his image. Even if this doesn¡¯t work out, he¡¯ll probably still draw in a lot of fans with his hardworking image. The two of them clearly discussed this already, right?¡± In a certain corner of the room, a pair of dark eyes revealed disdain. She had also been tricked intoing to this workroom. She had wanted to choose Qi Yan, but who would have thought that all these beautiful men would choose Lu An? There had to be some inside story! She wanted to see what it was! The woman¡¯s lips curled up in disdain. ¡­ ¡°Is anyone else unhappy with the arrangements? ¡°I was just sorting out the teams based on my first impressions of you. Although I believe that I¡¯m very good at picking people, it¡¯s unavoidable that there will be times when I get carried away. So, if anyone has any objections, you must bring them up as soon as possible. Just nice, we can work it out since we¡¯re all together, and you can pick the roles most suitable for you. This way, we won¡¯t waste time on unnecessary dilemmas. ¡°Hm?¡± The little girl¡¯s warm little face and bright eyes looked at everyone for confirmation. Many people in the room were already getting restless, especially after seeing the changes in Zhou Yi. Even if they didn¡¯t have any objections to the roles they had been assigned, they still hoped to get some guidance and better showcase themselves. In theedy group, the tall and calm man from before had already stepped forward. Unfortunately, before he could say anything, someone beat him to it. ¡°An, why haven¡¯t we been allocated anything?¡± A certain person pursed his lips and pointed at the other seven people who were with him. Those ck eyes were saying, ¡°Am I not worthy?¡± Lu An couldn¡¯t help butugh. She said in an indulgent voice, ¡°No~ ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s suitable for all of you right now. Besides, the production team only gave me five scripts. I¡¯ll choose a couple more for all of youter. Or, if there¡¯s anything you want to do, you can think about it first. We can discuss it together then.¡± ¡°So, it¡¯s because our characters aren¡¯t clear-cut enough that you can¡¯t choose?¡± Completely ignoring the meaning behind her words, a certain person had an aggrieved and innocent face. Lu An was stumped for a moment, then couldn¡¯t help but be indignant. ¡°Hey, are you a troublemaker?¡± Asking so many questions! She raised her small hand to smack him. However, the thunder was loud, but the rain was light; how could she bear to really hit him? There was another round of screaming in front of the live stream. The brother fans were very excited. [Where are all the people who say that our little sister doesn¡¯t understand human rights?] If this also wasn¡¯t recognizing human rights, then there probably weren¡¯t any human rights in this world. On the other side, a certain person¡¯s lips curled up slightly as he cooperatively let the little girl ¡°hit¡± him. His big hands were already about tond on her waist! Suddenly¡­ ¡°Is there anything I can help you with?¡± A tall figure inserted himself firmly between Lu An and Ling Chuan, and even pushed thetter back a little, all without batting an eyelid. Second Brother Lu Jingfan¡¯s handsome face was expressionless, as if he couldn¡¯t see Ling Chuan next to him at all. ¡°Huh? Oh!¡± Lu An was perplexed; she didn¡¯t know why Second Brother had suddenlye here, or how. A certain second brother could see that she was puzzled. He exined with a serious expression, ¡°Big Brother was going toe, but he had something on at thest minute, and especially asked me to take over. I couldn¡¯t refuse. ¡°Since I¡¯m here, I can¡¯t just sit around and do nothing.¡± He looked down at her with an expression that said, ¡°Whatever you say, I guarantee that I¡¯ll help you get it done.¡± Chapter 179 - So, You Cant See Hes Pretending?

Chapter 179: So, You Can¡¯t See He¡¯s Pretending?

¡°Oh.¡± Stumped, Lu An nodded, and really didn¡¯t stand on ceremony as she instructed Second Brother, ¡°I need to build some sets for the script since there aren¡¯t any external conditions. Then, the lighting, the background music, all of that needs to be handled behind the scenes. I¡­¡± As Lu An spoke, she suddenly paused. She looked at Second Brother¡¯s expressionless but clearly confused face. Puzzled, she asked, ¡°Can you do it?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± A certain second brother was a little stumped. He wanted to say that of course he could; when he was bored, he also learned other things. Looking at his little sister¡¯s innocent and cute face, however, he inexplicably said, ¡°I can learn.¡± It was an utterly stern and expressionless face! ¡°You can?¡± For some reason, Lu An suddenly wanted tough, but she restrained herself and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell you first what sets we need and how to arrange them.¡± Then, the siblings got busy. Lu An bent over the table and spoke as she drew ns of the sets. Second Brother stood quietly next to her, his dark eyes very serious, but he was probably just looking at his little sister¡¯s face? On the other side, Ling Chuan¡¯s face was dark. There was also a group of actors with him whom Lu An had yet to sort out. They looked at each other, not knowing what to do. Ling Chuan clenched his fists and looked coldly at that person with dark eyes. He wasn¡¯t in the habit of interrupting others, but¡­ ¡°An, are you building the sets now? ¡°They¡¯re still waiting for you to go through the staging. Also, there are a lot of parts in the scripts that will probably need to be edited. Why don¡¯t you help them settle the scripts and roles first, and I¡¯ll help you build the sets?¡± Ling Chuan narrowed his eyes and smiled, as if he was asking for her opinion, before he casually added, ¡°I studied a bit of interior design when I was free, so I should be able to help you. Or, if you don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible, we can build a roughyout for you first, and you can add more detailster?¡± He pointed at Lu Jingfan on the side with the gentle and noble air of one who was willing to undertake the burden. ¡°Oh, alright¡­¡± Lu An paused for a moment before she agreed. Indeed, she should distribute the scripts and roles to the actors first. She coulde back to the sets after the actors went off to try out their lines, which would save time. However ¡ª ¡°Can the two of you do it?¡± Last time, it seemed that Third Brother and Big Brother had been at loggerheads with Ling Chuan. Lu An was a little worried. Unexpectedly, Ling Chuan was very confident. ¡°Of course! Our little An¡¯an¡¯s brother is naturally also my brother.¡± With that, Ling Chuan put an arm around Second Brother in a ¡°friendly¡± manner, as if they got along very well. A certain second brother, who was so offended that his face was already half-ck: ¡°¡­¡± His cold eyes said, ¡°Let go!¡± Unexpectedly, not only did the man not let go, he even said meaningfully, ¡°Why? Second Brother, don¡¯t you want to be with me?¡± Those nk and innocent eyes were just like what No. 3 and No. 1 dealt withst time. Before Second Brother could reply, the d*mn man said to Little Sister, ¡°An, it seems I was imagining things again!¡± When he said that, he dutifully released Second Brother. The man looked away with a vexed and cryptic expression. It was as if he was saying, ¡°I just want to be friendly with him; I didn¡¯t expect things to turn out like this.¡± F*ck! The gloomy and cold Second Brother instantly couldn¡¯t help but want to curse! He suddenly understood what Big Brother meant by ¡°faker.¡± ¡°So, you can¡¯t see he¡¯s pretending?¡± Chapter 180 - Lu An Takes Action

Chapter 180: Lu An Takes Action

¡°So, you can¡¯t see he¡¯s pretending?¡± Second Brother, Lu Jingfan, asked the question directly. He looked extremely disdainful and left no room for leeway. Lu An couldn¡¯t help but be stumped. ¡°That, I¡­¡± Ling Chuan said, ¡°Alright, I was kidding. ¡°However, An really should go help out with that side first. Otherwise, she has to do everything herself. Do you want to tire her out?¡± Ling Chuan¡¯s face had already turned serious. His dark eyes were like those of a dragon, and his tall figure radiated a strong aura. Second Brother Lu Jingfan couldn¡¯t help but feel a little guilty. Indeed, he was right. He couldn¡¯t dy Little Sister from doing other things for his own selfish reasons. But before he could reply, Ling Chuan¡¯s expression changed again. ¡°Oh, right, I forgot to introduce myself. I¡¯m An¡¯s childhood friend. My name is Ling Chuan, but I changed it to Luo Chuan for this show. Don¡¯t tell anyone.¡± He even deliberately leaned in close to Second Brother¡¯s ear to warn him. Ling Chuan smiled like he was small fry, and as he spoke, he even stretched out his hand in a friendly manner, as if he really wanted to befriend Second Brother! Disbelieving Second Brother: ¡°¡­¡± How had this person survived until now without being beaten to death? ncing at Little Sister on the side, who was still fretting, Second Brother shook Ling Chuan¡¯s hand meaningfully, not hiding his disdain. Ling Chuan wasn¡¯t annoyed at all. He picked up the girl¡¯s drawing for a look, then picked up a pen with slender fingers and started drawing. The slightly bent figure had smooth and perfect lines. The man¡¯s focused eyes were like a deep pool, and his wless and handsome face was like a flower under the cold moon. His eyes were light in color, and there was a small cinnabar mole between his eyebrows that seemed to gather the spiritual energy of heaven and earth. It was apletely alluring image! On the side, Second Brother Lu Jingfan couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. Who on earth was this person? On the other hand, Lu An wasn¡¯t reassured. The more she thought about it, the more unconvinced she felt. She even stepped forward and kicked the man hard. Of course, the thunder was loud, but the rain was light. She even warned fiercely, ¡°Don¡¯t bully my brother in the future, or else¡­¡± She gritted her teeth and spoke in a low voice, then pinched him hard on the waist. Initially, she couldn¡¯t bear to pinch him, but when she thought about what she had said that day¡­ Ah~ The little girl got even more furious and outright exerted force! Hard! ¡°Ss~¡± Ling Chuan yelled in pain! His waist felt like it was about to fall off. He looked at the little girl, who ignored him and left in a huff, her face slightly puffed up with anger. Ling Chuan shook his head helplessly, but didn¡¯t fuss at all as he gave her a doting look. He then buried his head in the drawing again. On the side, Second Brother Lu Jingfan found it even more unbelievable. He looked at Ling Chuan doubtfully for a while, but didn¡¯t say anything else as he joined Ling Chuan in his work. On the other side, the audience was ecstatic. [Ahhh, who is this person? He¡¯s so handsome and sexy! I think I heard Little Sister call him Second Brother?] [Is the elder brother here to help Little Sister? Do you know that Little Sister doesn¡¯t have even a single assistant?] [My god, I¡¯m dying! I want to switch sides again! This big brother is so cool! Too cool!!] Everyone was about to go crazy. Of course, there was nock of troublemakers and idiots. Qi Yan was about to give the actors their assignments in her workroom, when she was suddenly called out by her manager. Very quickly, Qi Yan learned what was going on. Chapter 181 - Just Someone Who Makes the Audience Smile

Chapter 181: Just Someone Who Makes the Audience Smile

What was happening on Lu An¡¯s side in particr was making the rounds online. One stream was full of screaming, and brought online users a lot of joy, while the deplorable behavior in another stream made them furious. Thisparison was like between heaven and earth. Even though Qi Yan¡¯s manager had already immediately exined that the people who had posted thements weren¡¯t Qi Yan¡¯s fans, thements had been posted on her live stream, and some people even dered they were her fans in their usernames, so not many online users believed them. Some even disdained them for not admitting it and used them of trying to push the me on passers-by. Qi Yan¡¯s face was tense. She was about to explode with anger! She narrowed her eyes and recalled what Lu An had said before the show¡¯s recording. The corners of her lips curled up fiercely. ¡­ Bystanders online read about the interactions in Lu An¡¯s live stream, and some of them even started looking for her live stream, which caused the number of viewers to explode once more. The only cameraman in the room, who was also the main director of Evaluating Actors China, Li Zheng, was even pestered in thements to follow this or that particr actor. Li Zheng was utterly exhausted, but suddenly ¡ª A video suspected to be from the show was leaked. In the video, the four directors sat at a long, rectangr white table. Someone from the production team asked them what a director was. The first to respond were the two big name directors. Director Chen said a director was someone who spread art and was good at discovering beauty. Theybined their ideas with the right actors and presented whatever they could on screen for everyone to see. Director Qiu¡¯s reply was simr: A director used their most sincere heart to portray the mutability of human nature for everyone. At the same time, he also said that he hoped that his work would allow everyone to experience the mutability of human nature which they weren¡¯t aware of. These two directors were big shots with rich experiences in life and film. Their words and actions matched their portfolio, and made everyone sigh with admiration. Sure enough, the highest aplishments were never a fluke! The next to answer were the two newbie directors. The four directors interacted a little on topics rted to actors and the audience. This footage was probably going to be edited for use in promo clips. Unexpectedly, it was leaked beforehand. The newbie director, Qi Yan, replied, ¡°I think a director should be an outstanding leader. They need to have outstanding capability and empathy so that they can spread positive and optimistic thoughts to more people through their work, and thereby improve themself and educate others. ¡°Of course, I believe that I already have this trait. I will also work hard to be an outstanding director.¡± As Qi Yan spoke, she emphasized this point confidently and optimistically. There was basically nothing wrong with her words. It could even be seen from this that she had had an excellent upbringing. She probably had never suffered a setback since she was young. But when it came to Lu An, things changed. The little girl pursed her lips, as if she didn¡¯t think it was a question worth asking. Without thinking too much, she answered, ¡°Just¡­ someone who racks their brain? And makes the audience smile.¡± W- What? What the heck? Everyone was befuddled. The person who leaked this video severely denounced Lu An¡¯sck of respect for the director profession in particr. There were clearly two heavyweight directors sitting next to her, but she actually didn¡¯t have any respect for them at all, and spoke such nonsense? Chapter 182 - Trending Again

Chapter 182: Trending Again

Excuse me, who did she think these two directors were? What right did someone like her have to be a director? How was she qualified to give guidance to those actors who already had some fame? The informant, who imed to be a staff member on the show, couldn¡¯t take it. They said that they didn¡¯t care if they were dismissed by the production team after this video leak; they just wanted everyone to see this person¡¯s ugly face. Very quickly, Lu An was bombarded again! [I¡¯m d*mn speechless. Director Chen was the first person in our country to get the Palme d¡¯Or. Who knows how much he has contributed to the development of our country¡¯s film and television industry! Also, Director Qiu¡¯s pce drama was popr overseas before. I still like it even now! If it wasn¡¯t for so many outstanding directors, would our country¡¯s film and television industry have a ce on the global stage? Who is she, that she dares to be so arrogant??] [I remember Director Chen specially promoted and encouraged her before. In the end, she dared to say those words in front of him. Who knows how ufortable Director Chen must have felt at that time! Did you notice? I think I saw Director Chen frown in the video?] [That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right, I saw it too! It should be because of her words! If you ask me, someone who doesn¡¯t respect a director or someone else¡¯s work should be banned! She actually wants to be a newbie director? Sure enough, she has strong backing!] One after another, the online users were extremely disdainful. #LuAn:JustRackYourBrainMakeTheAudienceSmile# started trending very quickly. On this side, the brother fans were anxious. Their first reaction was that it was probably another malicious edit of Little Sister. They @¡¯ed Big Brother toe out and deal with it, but Big Brother was busy and didn¡¯t reply for a long time. Lu An had already been scolded to shreds, and her expression when she said those words was even turned into memes. Even new passers-by who wanted to know what was going on were quickly led astray. They only knew that this person called Lu An didn¡¯t respect the directors or anyone else in the production team. Thus, they also started saying, ¡°This indeed isn¡¯t good,¡± and their moods worsened to the point that they even started scolding her right away. It was overwhelming. Wave after wave of people came to Lu An¡¯s live stream. Abusivements piled up one after another andpletely covered the entire screen. Even when the big shots in thements said something, it was useless. Because no one could see theirments on the screen. Someone with trypophobia would probably fall ill when they saw this. Initially, the brother fans even tried to reason with others, but realized that no one was listening. So, they simply turned off thements and focused on watching Little Sister work. On screen, a little girl in a white shirt and a cap was studiously editing the scripts, and would call out to the actors from time to time to take note of something in their acting. When she encountered something that really couldn¡¯t be taught, she would often demonstrate it herself. Compared with how bored she had been at the beginning, her diligence now made her look like apletely different person. It was also especially funny; whether or not she was talking about acting, she inexplicably made peopleugh. The brother fans were amused as they watched, but they inexplicably teared up. Why? Even if she wasn¡¯t a professional, Little Sister like this could definitely be considered dedicated, right? She was scolded to that extent just because of one sentence? On what basis? She was only a 17-year-old girl! The more the brother fans watched, the more ufortable they felt. They even @¡¯ed Main Director Li Zheng to ask him what was going on. On the other side, Director Li Zheng couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty. Chapter 183 - Ling Chuan Creating Trouble

Chapter 183: Ling Chuan Creating Trouble

But his hands were tied. That was indeed what Lu An had said in the previous interview. The video that had been leaked hadn¡¯t been maliciously edited or anything. To be honest, when he heard her say that, he had indeed been a little stunned. However, Director Chen and Director Qiu both smiled and didn¡¯t say anything, so he had rxed. Who would have thought that now¡­ Although it was indeed a little improper for the girl to say that, it didn¡¯t warrant this sort of abuse, right? Li Zheng couldn¡¯t help but feel indignant on Lu An¡¯s behalf. Putting what she had said aside, in all his years in the industry, he had never seen a director as hardworking as she was. She did everything herself, and didn¡¯t put on any airs at all. Even Director Chen, who had the best reputation and often mingled with actors, couldn¡¯t help but curse when he got angry! Li Zheng was just d that he had gotten the staff to take away the phones of the directors and actors before the live stream, so that they wouldn¡¯t see the news online. Worst came to worst, he would ask the emcee during the performances tomorrow to find time to interview Lu An. Hopefully, the little girl could reword herments. That was the only way. It was up to her! Li Zheng couldn¡¯t help but sigh. He probably never thought that while everyone was boycotting and insulting Lu An, it seemed¡­ He suddenly didn¡¯t want her to leave? ¡­ On the other side, after another part was finally sorted out, Lu An couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you guys think about it yourselves first. I¡¯m going to the washroom.¡± With that, before anyone could reply, the little girl disappeared. Whoosh~ She ran away. She couldn¡¯t hold it anymore, she really couldn¡¯t hold it anymore! If it wasn¡¯t urgent, she would have held it in until she sorted out the entire thing. She really didn¡¯t like sudden interruptions like this. When she went backter, she would definitely have to make up for it. The group couldn¡¯t help butugh. She was so serious when she was talking about acting, and was especially scary when talking about violent scenes, but she was actually so cute when she was just going to the washroom! Hahaha, Director Xiao¡¯an was too cute! Many people were alreadypletely captivated, but there were some who despised her even more. ¡°Tsk, pretentious! It¡¯s just going to the washroom, and you even specially reported it! Do you want everyone to go with you?¡± Ling Chuan noticed that the girl had suddenly run off. He immediately put down what he was doing and said with an expressionless face, ¡°I¡¯m going out for a bit.¡± ¡°Hey!¡± Second Brother Lu Jingfan frowned and red as Ling Chuan strode away, but couldn¡¯t be bothered with him. This matter was too cumbersome. This or that had to be a particr detail, and all sorts of personal effects had to be created for the characters; who knew how tired Little Sister would be if she did all this on her own! Second Brother Lu Jingfan¡¯s face was cold and he looked extremely unhappy. Suddenly, he realized something. Where was his little sister? His ck eyes swept over the workroom¡­ ¡­ Lu An had juste out of the washroom after washing her hands, when she was stopped by a tall figure. ¡°Little An¡¯an, are you angry?¡± Ling Chuan looked pitiful as he tugged at the hem of her shirt with one hand. He was curled forward slightly, and was clearly begging for forgiveness. Lu An was stumped for a moment, before she instantly got angry. She scolded with a tense face, ¡°I suddenly realize that you¡¯re a fake! A big liar!¡± She actually hadn¡¯t realized it all along! Lu An frowned fiercely, looking like she was about to die of anger. Chapter 184 - Reluctant Acceptance?

Chapter 184: Reluctant eptance?

Ling Chuan looked even more pitiful. ¡°So, you¡¯re angry? Don¡¯t be angry, alright?¡± He was about to gently pull her into his arms, but Lu An instantly pushed him away. ¡°No! I¡¯m angry! Very angry! Super angry! I¡¯m so angry! ¡°You liar!!!¡± The little girl¡¯s eyes were very fierce. As soon as she finished speaking, she crossed her arms in front of her chest, and looked like she was really angry. Her little expression was indignant, like she had been provoked. Ling Chuan got even more nervous and practically wheedled and clung to her. ¡°Little An¡¯an, don¡¯t be angry! I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Just forgive me this once, alright?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± The little girl proudly turned her head away. No! ¡°Little An¡¯an~¡± Such a tall and big person bent down in front of her. His ck eyes were bright, and he practically looked like a puppy. However, Lu An refused to forgive him. Not far away, Qi Yan, who happened to also be going to the washroom, was stunned when she saw this. ¡°¡­¡± Ling Chuan was still coaxing Lu An. Seeing that the little girl genuinely seemed especially angry and wouldn¡¯t be coaxed, he finally took out his trump card. ¡°Hey, worstes to worst, I promise that if anything happens in the future, I¡¯lle to you. You just need to blow this whistle, and I¡¯ll definitely be there, alright?¡± With slender fingers, he took out a small blue whistle strung on a thin red string so that it looked like a ne, and he ced it carefully in her hand. The man¡¯s expression was pleading as he said weakly, ¡°Little An¡¯an, don¡¯t be angry, alright? Brother Xiao Chuan really feels terrible. Do you want Brother Xiao Chuan to cry for you?¡± As Ling Chuan spoke, he pretended to be on the verge of tears. Hmph! This is only because your gift is cute! Lu An said haughtily, ¡°Then, you¡¯re not allowed to lie to me again, and you¡¯re not allowed to talk to my brother like that. Also ¡ª ¡°Are you sure you can be here whenever?¡± Lu An¡¯s ck eyes were a little piteous, as if she didn¡¯t believe it at all. After all, from the moment she met him, he had always been flighty. He had made her promises many times, but suddenly had to leave because something came up. Although he made up for itter, she still felt a little unhappy. Perhaps it was because she had been immersed in dream worlds for the past three years, but she woke up dazed and extremely tired every day, so she didn¡¯t care as much about how often they were separated. But now that she had returned for good, that feeling suddenly seemed¡­ more intense? ¡°I don¡¯t believe you!¡± Lu An returned the whistle to him. Actually, she was also a little sensitive and fragile, but¡­ As long as she could see him from time to time, she was happy! Unexpectedly, a certain person was very hurt. ¡°Why won¡¯t you believe me? ¡°I¡¯ve broken my promises to you many times, but I still¡­¡±?I still want to be an honest and trustworthy person in front of you! ¡°At most, I guarantee that even if I can¡¯t reach you in time, I¡¯ll video call you right away so that you can see me, alright?¡± The man¡¯s ck eyes were sincere and expectant, and the corners of his lips curled up slightly. How could Lu An bear it?! She had always been amenable to coaxing and not coercion, and she had always been biased toward him. D*mn it! ¡°Then, fine!¡± Lu An reluctantly epted it. She snatched the whistle back and ran, but was instantly pulled back. Chapter 185 - Lu An, What Are You Doing Here?

Chapter 185: Lu An, What Are You Doing Here?

¡°What?¡± the little girl pouted and said unhappily, as if she thought he was going to go back on his word. ¡°Are you stupid? Of course it¡¯s to put it on you.¡± The man poked her forehead in amusement. He then took the whistle and carefully put it around her neck. ¡°Alright~¡± The little girl nodded slightly and lowered her eyes. The man¡¯s slender fingers brushed her neck, and the small whistle stood out between her exquisite corbones. The bright color entuated her fair skin. Ling Chuan stroked the girl¡¯s long, soft hair and stared nkly for some reason. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lu An was a little puzzled as she looked at him with ck eyes. ¡°No.¡± Ling Chuanughed involuntarily and said, ¡°Has your hair grown longer?¡± ¡°Huh? W- do I need to cut it?¡± The little girl had a serious expression on her face. As she spoke, she even reached up to touch her hair. Ling Chuan felt helpless. He couldn¡¯t help but rap her on the head again. ¡°Little fool~¡± ¡°I thought that was what you meant!¡± Lu An pouted indignantly and stuck her tongue out at him as she made a face. Ling Chuan suddenly couldn¡¯t help but say in a low voice, ¡°An, actually, something suddenly happened at home before. I was really sad.¡± ¡°Huh? Then¡­¡±?Are you alright? Lu An¡¯s expression was worried; she didn¡¯t know how tofort him. Ling Chuan didn¡¯t stand on ceremony at all. ¡°Just, give me another hug?¡± With that, he opened his arms. ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Lu An responded lightly, her face slightly red. She reached out cautiously, but in the end, she still hugged him around the waist. It was a very light and gentle position, like a feather brushing over his heart. The girl stroked his back gently with one soft hand; it was aforting gesture. The man couldn¡¯t help but sink into it. He gently wrapped his arms around the girl¡¯s back and inhaled the fragrance of her soft hair, and he felt indescribably pained. What should I do? I really want you to be mine forever! But it was f*cking frustrating. There was no end to the things that could happen unexpectedly. Even if he already had a high position and immense power, so what? He had to cherish this second at the very least! The man buried his head in the girl¡¯s neck; he was so attached and intoxicated. On the other side, worried Second Brother Lu Jingfan finally arrived. me him for being unfamiliar with this ce; when he went out, he took a wrong turn and actually got lost! When he saw that d*mn man actually hugging his little sister, Second Brother¡¯s already unhappy face instantly turned even more sinister and cold! [If you can¡¯t sort him out, don¡¯te back and see me!] Big Brother¡¯s cold warning shed through his mind, and the veins bulged on Second Brother¡¯s face. He clenched his fists and immediately walked over, but suddenly, there was a voice on the side. ¡°Second Brother?¡± It sounded familiar. Second Brother Lu Jingfan couldn¡¯t help but stop. When he saw Qi Yan standing on the side, he narrowed his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± That was all he said. After that, Second Brother directly called out to Little Sister not far away, ¡°Lu An, those actors are still waiting for you to go back and discuss their performances. What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Oh, I¡­¡± A certain little girl immediately felt guilty and hurriedly let go of Ling Chuan. Giving Second Brother a weak look, she even tugged at him a little before she practically flew back to her workroom. When she passed by Second Brother, she even smiled and made a funny face at him before she rushed back to her workroom without stopping. Chapter 186 - If He Is The Bright Moon in the Sky...

Chapter 186: If He Is The Bright Moon in the Sky...

She was like a child who had been discovered doing bad things, and didn¡¯t dare face her parents. A certain second brother didn¡¯t say anything else. He just red fiercely at Ling Chuan, before he turned around to follow his little sister. As for Qi Yan, he didn¡¯t even look at her. On the side, Qi Yan couldn¡¯t help but clench her fists. She felt humiliated! She had clearly taken the initiative to greet him; he had never been like this before! Qi Yan couldn¡¯t help but feel indignant. After that matter with Lu Xingran had been turned on its head, she was worried the same would happen with Lu Jingfan. Otherwise, why would she bother calling out to him? He really didn¡¯t give her any face! Qi Yan looked like she was about to explode with anger. Just then, Ling Chuan came over. The man¡¯s calm face was like that of a demon emperor, and his indifferent eyes were cold and deep. Compared with his soft and cute appearance in front of Lu An earlier, he seemed like apletely different person now! If he was the bright moon in the sky, then the stars wouldn¡¯t darepete with him; if he was the sun, then the universe would definitely revolve around him. Qi Yan couldn¡¯t help but be stupefied at the sight of him. She even felt inexplicably nervous! Seeing that Ling Chuan was about to leave, Qi Yan hurriedly said, ¡°Um, I know you. I saw you on the screen just now.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Ling Chuan narrowed his eyes. He didn¡¯t ignore her like Second Brother Lu had, and gave her a look. It was just a nce. However, Qi Yan was inexplicably encouraged. Cheerful, she couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°The director you chose¡­ how should I put it? She might not be what you think she is? ¡°Do you want toe over to my side instead?¡± In any case, the preliminary teams were only temporary. After the performances, whether the actors advanced or not, they could still be snapped up by the other directors! Qi Yan¡¯s eyes were already filled with anticipation. Before she could even start to dream, however, the man said in a deep and cold voice, ¡°Oh, is that so? ¡°Typically, only blind people think others are blind, too. ¡°You, are you blind?¡± That tone was full of mocking, as if to say that she didn¡¯t know how to read people. With that, hepletely ignored her and left. Qi Yan couldn¡¯t ept it at all. She clenched her fists, her nails digging into her palms. D*mn it, d*mn it! Why were all of them like this? Why? What was so good about that person?! She didn¡¯t believe it. Wait until tomorrow; they would see what good works that person coulde up with! Qi Yan¡¯s face twisted in anger, a fierce look in her red eyes. ¡­ Ever since she came back from the washroom, a certain girl buried herself in her work. She didn¡¯t even dare look at the area where the sets were being set up. In particr, whenever she saw Second Brother, she would inexplicably feel guilty. So guilty! As if she had done some unforgivable and shameful thing. ¡°Hehe, Second Brother~¡± It was lunch, no, it could probably be called dinner time. They had been busy all this time, and it was already five in the afternoon. The little girl picked up another boxed meal and snuck over to Second Brother, who was also resting on the side. ¡°Here, this is for you!¡± Little Sister¡¯s eyes were bright in her soft and fair little face; she looked like she was trying to get on his good side. A certain second brother took the box and ced it on the side. His face was dark; it didn¡¯t look like he nned to eat? Chapter 187 - Alone Again

Chapter 187: Alone Again

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Lu An was a little stumped, but she didn¡¯t dwell on it. She opened the boxed meal and started eating. Although the boxed meals from the production team were a little crude, for those who had been working for so long and were already hungry, the food was still tasty, especially the drumstick. Drumstick! The little girl buried her head in her food and ate happily. On the other side, a certain person wasn¡¯t too happy. ¡°An, there¡¯s none for me?¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Lu An was instantly stumped. Before she could say anything, Second Brother suddenly picked up the boxed meal he had put down and started eating happily. His cool gaze even swept over Ling Chuan on the side, as if to say, ¡°I have one and you don¡¯t.¡± . Lu An couldn¡¯t help but smile. Second Brother was so cute! However, she restrained herself immediately and gave Ling Chuan a proud ¡°none for you¡± expression. She was clearly saying, ¡°I already gave you a hug earlier; what else do you want?¡± A certain person really felt aggrieved and pitiful. ¡°Little An¡¯an~¡± ¡°Alright, alright~¡± She couldn¡¯t stand him acting spoiled! Lu An got up and went to get food for Ling Chuan. Suddenly, she realized that there were no more boxed meals. Speaking of which, it seemed there hadn¡¯t been that many earlier? The main director took one box, and the staff members who helped carry things took several. Then, it seemed¡­ Didn¡¯t those actors eat? Or did they have other food? Lu An didn¡¯t dwell on it, but since there was no more food¡­ ¡°Then, eat this.¡± Lu An divided her food in half and gave the half she hadn¡¯t touched to Ling Chuan, along with her chopsticks. Ling Chuan didn¡¯t mind at all. He picked up Little Sister¡¯s chopsticks and took a bite. On the side, a certain elder brother¡¯s face instantly darkened. His ck eyes were like poison as he red fiercely at Ling Chuan, wishing he could eat him whole! He would even snatch a girl¡¯s food? He had only eaten a little, and gave the rest to Little Sister. ¡°Here.¡± Seeing that there was still a drumstick, Lu An couldn¡¯t help but be gleeful. However, she asked, ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°I, I¡¯ll order takeout!¡± From the look on Second Brother¡¯s face, it was as if he didn¡¯t like the food. With that, he took out his phone to order takeout. On the side, Little Sister stared at him with her ck eyes, as if she was surprised that he actually had a phone. After all, their phones had all been taken away by the ck-hearted production team. Second Brother suddenly felt a little embarrassed. He didn¡¯t take out his hand, which was still in his pocket. This phone had been given to him by a little girl who was involved in a case he settled a long time ago. She said that her family didn¡¯t have much money, so she gave him her most precious phone and hoped that he would always be like this and help more people in need. At that time, he actually hadn¡¯t thought much of it. He had given his own phone to the little girl in return, and had been using this one ever since. It was falling apart and the silver coating had already rubbed off, but he had no problems using it. Wasn¡¯t it enough that he could make calls and use WeChat on it? At that moment, however, a certain second brother suddenly felt a little embarrassed; he was worried that his little sister would disdain him. He got up with an awkward expression and said, ¡°I¡¯m going out for a bit.¡± With that, Second Brother Lu Jingfan strode out the door, gripping the phone that was in his pocket. Lu An was stumped and didn¡¯t say anything. Next to her, a certain person calmly sent Cong Hua a message, telling him to deliver lunch to the person outside who looked like a block of wood. He could spend some time alone with the girl once again. Chapter 188 - Seven-star Restaurant: Am I Not Worthy?

Chapter 188: Seven-star Restaurant: Am I Not Worthy?

He could spend some time alone with the girl once again! ¡°Drumstick, meat~¡± ¡°Little An¡¯an, I want to eat meat too~¡± Seeing the little girl about to eat the drumstick which she picked up from Second Brother¡¯s bowl after staring at it for a long time, a certain person next to her looked at her with puppy dog eyes and drooled! Lu An: ¡°¡­¡± It was a very difficult decision to make, but in the end, she still obediently ced the drumstick in Ling Chuan¡¯s bowl. However, she couldn¡¯t take it in the end. Lu An quickly pulled it back and took a bite. She initially wanted to take a big bite, but in the end, she took just a small bite. Her tight little face had an expression that said, ¡°If you don¡¯t mind my saliva, then you can eat it.¡± Then, Ling Chuan really didn¡¯t care at all as he directly took a big bite from the same spot. One big bite! It was so big! In a short while, all that was left of the drumstick was bone. He felt that his mood today couldn¡¯t be any better! Lu An sat on the side with her hands around her knees, her expression clearly saying, ¡°There¡¯s nothing else to eat; what¡¯s the point of living?¡± On the side, a certain person couldn¡¯t hold back hisughter at all. He cheekily ate up all the food, including what her second brother gave her. He didn¡¯t waste any of it. She hated it the most when other people wasted things. Elsewhere, Second Brother Lu Jingfan had just dialed the number of his usual takeout ce, when suddenly, a neatly-dressed man walked up to him. ¡°Excuse me, you¡­¡± Did he look like wood? Cong Hua¡¯s face was tense as he took a closer look at Second Brother. Compared with the other staff members who were rushing around like crazy, he was the only one who looked like a block of wood, albeit a handsome one, so it should be him. ¡°This is for you and your friends. ¡°No need for thanks, I¡¯m just doing a good deed!¡± With these cool words, Cong Hua stuffed what he was holding into the other man¡¯s hands, turned around, and left! Heh, he was so smart! This way, he wouldn¡¯t have to waste his breath exining who he was and who the meals were from. Perfect! However, just as Cong Hua was feeling smug ¡ª ¡°Stop right there! Don¡¯t run!¡± A figure chased after him at lightning speed. Cong Hua was instantly stunned. ¡°¡­¡±?I gave you a meal out of the goodness of my heart¡­ Why do you look like you want to kill someone? At that moment, someone suddenly picked up the food that had been ced on the ground. Second Brother immediately turned around and said furiously with an extremely stern face, ¡°Don¡¯t move, put it down!¡± ¡°Oh, I¡­¡±?Was just looking.?Just looking! The passer-by who had curiously picked up the box was dumbfounded by the shout. He weakly and hurriedly handed it back to Second Brother Lu Jingfan. A certain second brother had no expression on his face the entire time. Holding the exceptionally exquisite food container as if it was a hot potato as far away from his body as possible, he strode to an extremely spacious spot outside. Then, he raised his hands and threw the food container into the middle of the empty space! He threw it! Cong Hua: ¡°¡­¡± Was this person f*cking crazy? He had gone to a lot of trouble to get this food himself. Seven-star restaurant:?Am I not worthy? Everyone, including those who witnessed this scene, couldn¡¯t understand it at all. They watched as the exquisite dishes fell to the ground, and were dumbfounded. On the other side, Second Brother Lu Jingfan¡¯s expression clearly rxed. Chapter 189 - A New Grudge

Chapter 189: A New Grudge

On the other side, Second Brother Lu Jingfan¡¯s expression clearly rxed. Seeing that someone was about to go over and clean up, he hurriedly called out, ¡°Don¡¯t move, it might be poisoned!¡± ¡°Er¡­¡±?Comrade, do you think this is some kind of police suspense drama? I specially sent you a meal worth hundreds of thousands just to poison and kill you? However, a certain second brother was very insistent. He even immediately called for professionals toe over. Before they arrived, no one was allowed to take a step closer. After all, the toxin could still be vtile. For everyone¡¯s safety, it was better if they stayed at least several meters away. Everyone was really dumbfounded. ¡°¡­¡± Cong Hua, who was already gritting his teeth, had no choice but to send his boss a weak message to say that things were messed up. He suddenly felt very aggrieved. His boss had even specially instructed him to send someone to prepare another set, just in case. It was as if he didn¡¯t believe that Cong Hua would be able toplete this task properly. At that time, Cong Hua had been very confident, and said that he would give the food to that person who looked like a block of wood, and that he wouldplete this task wlessly. In the end¡­ How entric was this person? Cong Hua had never been defeated like this in his life! This was the first time he had failed a task, and it had been such a simple one! Such a simple task! Cong Hua was furious. Very good, he wouldn¡¯t forget this grudge!!! Speaking of which, it really wasn¡¯t Second Brother¡¯s fault. Ever since that incident, other than those who scolded him behind his back, he was besieged by many others who sent him threatening letters and even dangerous items. Just this morning, he had received an exquisite and very cute little yo-yo. In the end, he ced it in the courtyard, and boom, it had exploded, leaving several scorch marks behind. Fortunately, he had gotten everyone to back away and hide beforehand. In the end, Ling Chuan personally came out to get the food. When he found out that the person had delivered the food upon Ling Chuan¡¯s request, a certain second brother¡¯s face was gloomy and cold. He even red fiercely at Ling Chuan, and while he didn¡¯t say anything, his expression clearly said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡± Ling Chuan: ¡°¡­¡± How was he supposed to know that this fool was so serious? ¡°Oh, right, does anyone keep pets? Give this food to them!¡± ¡­ After enjoying the delicious food, Lu An continued working. The only thing left was Ling Chuan and the other eight people, which was a little more difficult to sort out. However, it just so happened that Lu An had a new idea recently. Incorporating what everyone thought and wanted to do, it didn¡¯t take long for her toe up with two short scripts. After analyzing the characters, it was time for the actors to perform. Lu An studied their line deliveries and emotions attentively. After going through everything a few times, Lu An took the opportunity while they were immersed in their roles to go over and help build the sets. The youngdy spun around like a top that never tired and was full of energy the entire time. The main director, Li Zheng, probably didn¡¯t notice it himself, but he followed Lu An closely the whole time. Wherever she went, the camera followed wordlessly. Before they knew it, it was already past 6pm on the second day. There was only half an hour left until the actors¡¯ performances. Lu An had only slept for three hours. Just as she woke up, Ling Chuan pulled her away. ¡°Brother, where are you taking me?¡± The girl¡¯s little face was nk as she squinted at him. ¡°You¡¯ll know when we get there.¡± Chapter 190 - Stunning

Chapter 190: Stunning

Ling Chuan deliberately kept her guessing. His gentle smile was full of doting, and he even pinched her little nose lightly with slender fingers. ¡°Hey~¡± Lu An pretended to be unhappy as she bit his hand, but she still let him take her away. Very quickly, Lu An was brought to a huge dressing room. A very professional-looking makeup artist and stylist were already waiting. There were also rows and rows of exquisite dresses on the side. ¡°Brother, this is¡­¡± Lu An was utterly stupefied and still a little muddle-headed. ¡°Mm, didn¡¯t I say that I won¡¯t lie to you again? ¡°Then just wait patiently and let me surprise you. How about that?¡± The man pinched her little face with slender fingers, his gentle eyes exceptionally confident and doting. ¡°Really?¡± Lu An pretended to be doubtful, but her heart felt sweet and warm, and she was a little touched; just a very little. On the other side, a certain second brother was dozing, when he suddenly realized that the d*mn man had disappeared again. He immediately got up and went to look for him. When he saw his little sistere back with Ling Chuan, he was dumbfounded. ¡°¡­¡± Little Sister! ¡­ At 7pm, the live broadcast of Evaluating Actors China officially started. Qi Yan was dressed in an exquisite dark blue sequin dress. Her hair was artfully tousled and a little wavy. She had perfect nude makeup on, and the corners of her eyes glittered. Compared with the ethereal aura she had radiated during the live stream, she looked more like a mermaid at that moment. Every move she made was eye-catching and breathtaking. Hearing the emcee¡¯s invitation, Qi Yan came out from backstage. The corners of her lips couldn¡¯t help but curl up. However, when she saw Lu Ane out as well, Qi Yan immediately couldn¡¯t smile anymore and her expression darkened slightly. Meanwhile, the audience and the judges were all stunned! The girl was dressed in a bold red pantsuit. She had a fair and delicate face, and her red lips were pursed slightly. Her nose was straight and her eyes shone like obsidian! Her long hair was tied up in a cute bun. There were no bangs on her smooth forehead, just two cute curled locks on the sides. She looked fresh, yful and a little cool. Her red high heels were almost 8cm high, and her tall figure exuded an aura that didn¡¯t lose out to any man. Compared with the elegant goddess Qi Yan, she looked more like a girl with a generous and heroic spirit. As a result, Qi Yan wasn¡¯t worth a second look. However, a certain person had no self-awareness at all. When she saw that everyone was looking at her, she smiled and asked, ¡°Why are you looking at me? ¡°I dressed up for the camera. Does it look good?¡± As Lu An spoke, she raised her hands and even did a twirl for everyone to see. Her fiery red outfit fluttered as if blown by a wind; she exuded the air of an ancient princess who had descended to the mortal world. Not to mention the audience at the venue, even the people watching the live broadcast werepletely stunned! [Ahhh, Little Sister, you¡¯re too good-looking! You¡¯re killing me!] The brother fans were all amazed and shed tears. They had always known that their little sister was good-looking no matter what, but how could she still be even better-looking now? They couldn¡¯t take their eyes off Little Sister! Of course, there were still a lot of troublemakers, especially those who were waiting to see Lu An fail. Chapter 191 - Battle 1

Chapter 191: Battle 1

[Tsk, isn¡¯t it just clothes? When you know how much the outfit costs, you¡¯ll probably understand why she looks good. Isn¡¯t it just because of money? She¡¯s nothing without money.] [I give up. This is a cultural program that relies on works to speak and to evaluate directors and actors, right? How did it be a beauty pageant? There¡¯s even a bunch of people who¡¯ve fallen for it. I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s in their heads!] [How much was the production team given? Are they trying to push her to her death? But, it seems like she isn¡¯t far from it anyway.] One after another, the haters wanted to trample Lu An to death. The four directors were quickly seated and the show began. The two big name directors sat in the middle, with Lu An and Qi Yan on both ends. Lu An was next to Chen Wenyu and Qi Yan was next to Qiu Lihua. They sat facing the stage, while behind them were 100 live audience members. On the right were a few big name judges who had been specially invited by the production team, and the popr television host, Xu Xuan, led the show. After some simple introductions and promos, the program officially started. The first to appear were actors from Chen Wenyu¡¯s team, who acted out an idol plot based on an adaptation of the script ¡°Love You.¡± It was a love story centered around three energetic girls and two good-looking young men who were working hard to make a living. Director Chen used aic and cheerful tone, and abandoned the sly scheming that had been in the production team¡¯s script. The five hot-blooded youngsters progressed together, and the vitality and sunshine of youth on full disy. They were impulsive and rash in handling things, but they knew to learn from their mistakes. They also learned empathy, which gave people a sense of gratification at watching them mature. On the other hand, Director Qiu¡¯s story had more of the scheming from the script. When everyone saw the people who had done wrong being filled with grief and remorse, they had mixed feelings, and reminded each other to take the lesson to heart. The two directors emphasized different aspects, but they both skillfully exhibited the spirit of the modern generation. Perhaps one was too perfect while the other was too sly, and both were a little simple, but the two directors¡¯ capabilities and attention to detail were absolutely wless. After the performances were aired, many online usersmented: [Hahaha, aren¡¯t Director Chen¡¯s films more arty? Especially the beautiful style in ¡°Legend of the Fox Immortal.¡± Is it alright to turn an idol drama script into a crack story? Why do I feel like like he¡¯s been led astray?] [As expected of Director Qiu, he must have conspiracy in his plot! I feel like I¡¯m watching ¡°Manxiang Manor¡± all over again. Speaking of which, that vicious second female lead leaves quite a deep impression, hahaha~] Very quickly, the two directors¡¯ works were aired. After some simplements to decided whether their actors would advance or not, it was the turn of the newbie directors. The first to perform was Qi Yan¡¯s team. It was an adaptation of the ¡°Who Is the Hero¡± crime procedural script provided by the production team. There were also five people: two police officers, two criminals, and a street thug who had connections with both. The plot was filled with idents and coincidences. When the aloof police officer met with the undercover cop posing as a criminal, or the treacherous police officer met with the real criminal, the thug, who was bent on finding the parrot he had raised for years, would inexplicably barge in to disrupt what either party was doing. It looked like there was both good and bad, and there were all sorts of twists and turns. Of course, the criminal was punished in the end, which pleased everyone, but the police officer was also injured. After Qi Yan¡¯s team was Lu An¡¯s team. Chapter 192 - Battle 2

Chapter 192: Battle 2

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions After Qi Yan¡¯s team was Lu An¡¯s team. It was the same script, ¡°Who Is the Hero?¡± The performance opened with a thug dressed like a tramp. He was leaning against an old gray wall and smoking. He looked up at the sky with a sad and mocking expression. Not far behind him, two people were whispering to each other with their heads down. They didn¡¯t notice him. Or rather, they noticed, but didn¡¯t think much of it at all. After that, there was a deep darkness. In a few short seconds of silence, it seemed like someone had cursed? It was morning! . The thug realized that the parrot he had raised for years was gone¡­ The storyline after that wasn¡¯t too different from what Qi Yan¡¯s team had done, but perhaps because of that memorable opening, it felt like there was something deliberate about the thug¡¯s actions. Was everything part of his n? It felt like there would be another twist? Sure enough, at the end of the video, when the police officer was subduing the criminal, the thug suddenly appeared to take a shot for the officer. He said, ¡°You¡¯re all good police officers who serve the people. It would be a pity if you got injured because of this. As for me, it¡¯s just a matter of beingid up in bed for ten days or something. Who knows, I might even be able to get the title of ¡®good citizen¡¯.¡± The thug¡¯s lips curled up slightly, his sense of righteousness set against the officer¡¯s valor. After that, the bad guy was taken away. On the way to the hospital, the aloof police officer¡¯s face was tense, as if he was in a very bad mood. The thug was clearly in so much pain and about to die, yet he stillughed and teased, ¡°Officer, I know that people in your line of work have to be very strict with yourselves, and evenpletely abandon your personal emotions. However, can you take into ount the fact that I got injured for you? How about a smile?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± The aloof police officer nced at him dismissively with a disdainful expression. He turned around, but the corners of his lips curved up slightly, and the camera froze on this image¡­ That angelic and bright face was like the warm light of the morning sun, but it instantly made many people sad! As good police officers who served the people, they had to run to the front lines whenever they were needed. There were also many other simr positions where you couldn¡¯t even cry,ugh, or express any personal emotions. Otherwise, people would say that you weren¡¯t being serious or were fooling around, or would even doubt you for not being professional enough. It was as if you could only be whatever people said you had to be. If you said something that didn¡¯t suit your persona, then you were incapable and unworthy. Many people couldn¡¯t help but cry. Very quickly, the two acts were over, and it was time for the veteran directors¡¯ments. Chen Wenyu praised the texture of Director Lu An¡¯s drama. The background details were all done very well, especially in the very first scene. It drew people into the story very quickly, and felt like a movie. As for the content, he liked it very much! Director Qiu liked Lu An¡¯s train of thought. By setting up a contrast with the thug, not only did the story reflect the thug¡¯s pure side, it also highlighted how outstanding the officer and others like him were. It might look like the thug was the protagonist, but the core idea was actually to highlight the lovable heroes who dedicated themselves to the people, because only when you¡¯re willing to do anything for me will I be willing to sacrifice my life to save you! Good, it was really good! All the actors also performed very well. The two directors were very much in agreement. As for Qi Yan¡¯s team, they gave simplements on some of the acting; the two directors didn¡¯t say much about the production itself. The program host understood and didn¡¯t ask further questions. After all, anyone with a discerning eye could tell with one look which of the two works had more depth. As a newbie director as well, Qi Yan wasn¡¯t bad at directing, of course. She followed the typical form for this sort of genre, and the portrayal of details was also remarkable. However, she was up against Lu An, who didn¡¯t y by the book and who felt like she had a mixed bag of tricks. Chapter 193 - Battle 3

Chapter 193: Battle 3

[Ahhh, after watching this one, I suddenly can¡¯t look at the one before anymore. What should I do?] [You can¡¯t get hurt if there¡¯s noparison ¡ª I suddenly feel that Qi Yan is so pitiful!] [Why is it that a thug can only be a troublemaker? Can¡¯t he also be a protagonist? Hahaha, I love it, I love it. If I¡¯m not wrong, it seems the actor who yed the thug is Zhou Yi? That weakest crybaby iin the entertainment circle?] One after another, there were manyments on screen praising Lu An. Qi Yan¡¯s face was already dark. She secretly clenched her fists and tried her best not to lose herposure. Of course, there were haters. [What¡¯s going on? The production team did it on purpose, right? Lu An clearly got a better script. Don¡¯t tell me you really think she came up with this herself? No way, right?] [Even if she said before that a director is just someone who racks their brain to make the audience smile, you can tell that she doesn¡¯t have anymon sense at all, no matter how good the work she directed is. Doesn¡¯t this mean that the production team is deliberately protecting her?] [There¡¯s actually a bunch of people spouting things like: ¡°Judge something on its own merits,¡± ¡°Just look at this work,¡± ¡°Indeed she¡¯s better¡± ¡ª I¡¯mughing. It¡¯s hard to say if this was directed by her or not! At the very least, it has to do with the scriptwriter, right?] One after another, the haters simply thrashed Lu An, as if all her achievements had been created for her by the production team. The brother fans were furious! They had seen for themselves on the live stream how busy their little sister had been yesterday. What scriptwriter? Even her own brother acted as the lighting technician. Were all of them blind? Also, it was already made clear that the script which these people¡¯s idols got had been revised by the other directors as well, but their little sister wasn¡¯t allowed to revise her script and make it more outstanding? Director Chen and Director Qiu also had the same script, but each of the end results was rich with their own individual and distinct style! A person who had the capability was strong, but a person who didn¡¯t was used of fabricating things; these sorts of people were forever like this! The brother fans were furious. The two groups of people started fighting angrily. Fans of Zhou Yi and Lu An from the show also came to help. After all, they had watched how Director Lu An had directed the entire act. Zhou Yi¡¯s fans, in particr, just wanted to see more of him and only focused on him in the beginning. In the end, they all started paying attention to Lu An, and were simply dumbfounded. Thements had already exploded in the live stream. The directors¡¯ works continued to be aired at the live venue. After Director Chen and Director Qiu¡¯s works aired, it was once again the turn of the newbie directors¡¯ teams. This time, Lu An¡¯s team stepped forward first. It was an adaptation of the script from the production team, ¡°My Big Brother, Third Brother, Fourth Sister and Fifth Uncle.¡± The video opened with a scene of a very in and simple house. Two very old sofas faced each other. There was a small square coffee table in the middle, and various sorts of household items all around. The ce looked very small and cramped, and gave off an intangible sense of oppression. A man in his thirties was leaning back against the sofa and watching an old ck-and-white TV. He was smoking ¡ª oh, no, it was one of those candy sticks which looked like a cigar. The man smacked his lips like a child as he stared at the TV with ck eyes and giggled. He was dressed very smartly in a ck suit, and his long legs were up on the coffee table. The ck leather shoes on his feet shone brightly. Was there something wrong with his brain? The ck-and-white TV was ying a sad Beijing opera. Chapter 194 - Battle 4

Chapter 194: Battle 4

Everyone was stumped. When the online users recognized that the man was the star who specialized in ying overbearing CEOs in idol dramas, they couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing. How did he turn into this? The man¡¯s fans, in particr, were angry but also amused! This was too evil! It made their star look like an idiot! However, as theyughed and raged, they were also dumbfounded as they stared at the man on screen. When the pitiful person in the Beijing opera was killed after kindly helping someone out, the man actually burst outughing. He was aplete fool, and the audience couldn¡¯t help but sympathize with him. Who knew what he had experienced, to be like this? Very quickly, someone showed up. It was a youngdy dressed in a very simple vige style. She had two long pigtails and was about 25 or 26 years old. Behind her was a nk-looking young man, a cute and timid little sister, and a guilty-looking man: they were the ¡°me,¡± Big Brother, Third Brother, Fourth Sister, and Fifth Uncle of the title. ¡°Big Brother!¡± With this shout from ¡°me,¡± the real show officially started. It was a familyedy about a big brother CEO who turned stupid from suddenly going bankrupt, and returned to his family in the countryside. Worried that he wouldn¡¯t be able to take care of himself, ¡°I¡± gathered Third Brother, Fourth Sister, and Fifth Uncle together to discuss Big Brother¡¯s life in the future. The background story was that the big brother, who had lost his parents when he was young, left his younger siblings in Fifth Uncle¡¯s care and went out to find work. Finally, he returned with a sessful career, and his family lived richly. This family should have been happy, but not long after, Big Brother discovered that Third Brother, Fourth Sister, and Fifth Uncle actually made use of his power to bully others in all sorts of ways. They had clearly been very pure and kind-hearted in the past. Big Brother was furious. After confirming repeatedly that they had indeed changed, he went bankrupt in his rage, and even went ¡°crazy.¡± This was also the start of the act. As someone who had experienced some things and could understand how difficult it had been for Big Brother, ¡°I¡± also wondered if Big Brother was pretending, and secretly cooperated with Big Brother in recalling how happy and carefree they had been in their childhood despite being poor. In the end, Third Brother, Fourth Sister, and Fifth Uncle, who had initially colluded with each other and secretly wanted to unmask Big Brother, realized they were wrong, and proactively bore the responsibility of taking care of mentally ill Big Brother. The act was filled withughter and tears. Hearing how the three sincerely repented, many spectators couldn¡¯t help but cry. In the end, Big Brother still chuckled and gave Third Brother, Fourth Sister, and Fifth Uncle a candy stick each. That warm and tender face made him look even younger, but in a close-up, a devilish glint shed in Big Brother¡¯s dark eyes. [Ahhh, sure enough, Big Brother was pretending, right? He¡¯s not bankrupt, right? Ahhh~] The audience in the live stream exploded! It was an indescribably excited and high feeling! Big Brother was so cute and scheming! However, there was nothing more to that scene. It was just followed by an image of the harmonious family. In the video, Big Brother still had that heartbreaking but inexplicably funny appearance. It could be said that a lot of room had been left for interpretation. Everyone wanted more. They wanted to see more and wanted to know if Big Brother was pretending, and wanted to know if Third Brother, Fourth Sister, and Fifth Uncle would turn rotten again after finding out that Big Brother was pretending. In short, they wanted to continue watching! Then, it was Qi Yan¡¯s turn. Chapter 195 - Royal Family?

Chapter 195: Royal Family?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Qi Yan sat in the director¡¯s seat and looked fiercely determined to win. She secretly nced at Lu An and clenched her fists. Deep red marks appeared on her palms! This act was also an adaptation of the same story. It also started in a house. The decor was simple, and there wasn¡¯t much junk furniture. It was cold and a little spacious, like a rental apartment. The five people were already gathered together, unlike the little extra scene in Lu An¡¯s video. Big Brother leaned back against the sofa and looked up at the ceiling. From time to time, he would sneak a nce at the people sitting opposite him. That silly and slightly wretched appearance wasn¡¯t bad, but¡­ he wasn¡¯t eating a candy stick? ¡°Big Brother, you¡¯re pretending, right? You¡¯re not bankrupt and you¡¯re not sick, right? . Fourth Sister¡¯s direct question instantly caused the background conflict and tension to escte. Then, Third Brother, Fourth Sister, and Fifth Uncle used all sorts of despicable means to try and unmask Big Brother. In the end, Big Brother couldn¡¯t take it anymore, and self-destructed. Third Brother, Fourth Sister, and Fifth Uncle immediately realized they were wrong, and promised to obediently correct their ways. The family was harmonious. Er¡­ At the end of the video, many people were dumbfounded. They couldn¡¯t say it was bad, but it felt like itcked something. Everyone was puzzled, but before they could say anything, haters flooded thements. [Hehehe, you¡¯re still saying she doesn¡¯t have royal backing? It¡¯s already so obvious, alright? It¡¯s bad enough that the script is different, but even the setting is different. Anyone with eyes can see which side is better, right?] [Is the production team deliberately pretending to be dead? A trash director who can say something like that ¡ª aren¡¯t you afraid of being struck by lightning for supporting her like this?] They spoke out one after another. In short, all sorts of questions were raised about the standard of Lu An¡¯s team, and they felt that everything good about it was all because of the production team¡¯s help. The brother fans were about to die of anger. Spouting nonsense without evidence? On what grounds? Can¡¯t you see how good Little Sister is? Yet you¡¯re working so hard to kill her. Can you really not ept that other people can be outstanding? The brother fans were about to explode with anger at the way the haters tore apart everything. They wondered if these people really didn¡¯t have hearts. On the other side, Li Zheng was already feeling hard-pressed. He had never thought that the online users would have such a low tolerance for Lu An. There were already tens of thousands ofments posted on the official Weibo ount; wasn¡¯t it just one line about racking your brain to make the audience smile? It was probably time. ¡°Director Lu, I heard that when you were recording the promotional video, you said, ¡®A director is just someone who racks their brain to make the audience smile.¡¯ May I ask why you said that?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Just as Lu An was pondering which actors should advance, the host suddenly chimed in with a question. Lu An was dumbfounded. Before she could figure out what was going on, the haters in front of the live-stream exploded! [Look, look, she doesn¡¯t care. Perhaps she doesn¡¯t think she¡¯s disrespecting anyone at all!] [That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. I¡¯ve never seen such disgusting trash! Trash, hurry up and get off the stage!] One after another, thements practically wanted to drive Lu An back into her mother¡¯s womb. On the other side, seeing that Lu An didn¡¯t say anything for a long time, the host asked, ¡°It¡¯s just that online users think you¡¯re disrespecting directors with your words. What do you think?¡± Xu Xuan was very polite and tactful. Lu An was even more confused. ¡°Am I?¡± Chapter 196 - Is There a Problem?

Chapter 196: Is There a Problem?

¡°In my opinion, a director is indeed someone who racks their brains to make the audienceugh.¡± ¡°Er¡­¡± The host couldn¡¯t help but freeze. Why was this little girl so forthright? What should he say?! Thements in the live stream went crazy: [D*mn! She actually has the nerve! She actually has the nerve! Director Chen and Director Qiu are sitting next to her!] [Strongly boycotting Lu An. Scram!] Even many of the brother fans froze. Little Sister, this¡­ this seemed a little inappropriate? The person in question was still feeling confused and saw everyone looking at her with indescribable expressions. What was going on? Director Chen prompted her stealthily: ¡°Exin why you say that.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Lu An nodded nkly. On the other side, Qi Yan couldn¡¯t help but smirk. She was looking forward to the exit of the number one newbie! Didn¡¯t a few judges say just now that she could be called the number one newbie? Heh! However, just as Qi Yan was feeling smug, Lu An said, ¡°In any case, for me, a true director needs to rack their brain and do all they can to present the best of their work to people. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not certain whether or not you can make the audience smile. And that¡¯s the most you can do. ¡°Isn¡¯t there an old saying? ¡°¡®The people of Qin have no time to mourn themselves, andter generations mourn but do not raise the warning, and future generations will fall to the same.¡¯ The general idea is that the people of Qin had no time to mourn their cruel past, and whenter generations mourned, they did so without learning from it, so this sort of thing will definitely happen again, and future generations will also do the same; this cycle will continue! ¡°It¡¯s the same in life: Many people know it¡¯s wrong to do some things, but they still insist on doing them! ¡°Does that mean they don¡¯t understand? Not necessarily. There might be all sorts of reasons, including life, study, and work. ¡°How should I put it? In today¡¯s world, as long as you have your own way of thinking, you won¡¯t be so easily pushed around, nor would you be willing to be pushed around. I¡¯m the same. There are some things I rte to, but if I really have to do something, I¡¯ll probably do it my own way. ¡°So, if even I will dismiss proper guidance from others, why should I ask others to value my way of thinking? ¡°In any case, spreading ideas through works and making more people better through them is a false notion to me. ¡°But if someone who needs it can really draw a lesson from it, that¡¯s good. My goal is to create more emotional resonance. As for the rest, let nature take its course. ¡°So, is there a problem with what I said?¡± After Lu An finished speaking, she looked straight at the host on stage, then at the judges and the audience behind her. Everyone was collectively stupefied, including the actors waiting backstage. Chapter 197 - The Air of a Big Shot

Chapter 197: The Air of a Big Shot

Director Chen said, ¡°How should I put it? I felt the same way before. ¡°Before my first work was released, I was doubted and ndered. I also faced changes and even retakes. At that time, I was very proud of my work, but I also suffered a lot of embarrassment. ¡°Now, there will definitely be a lot of people who will support my work whenever I release something. However, I know that many of them actually don¡¯t even know what story I¡¯m telling; they support me because they know that I¡¯m promoting artistic thought. I¡¯m very thankful to the people who support me online, and I¡¯m also very thankful to those who truly understand me. Without all of you, I wouldn¡¯t be here today. Thank you, everyone!¡± When he finished speaking, Director Chen even got up and bowed carefully to the audience behind him. He was already in his sixties, and was dressed in a rxed, light-colored suit. He had a slightly plump figure, an amiable smile, and squinty eyes, and gave off the feeling of a mischievous old man. Everyone sighed in admiration from the bottom of their hearts. This was the air of a big shot! ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right.¡± On the side, Director Qiu couldn¡¯t help but add, ¡°Speaking of which, no one pays much attention to your debut film. After all, you¡¯re a newbie then. If you fail, so be it. Worstes to worst, you just have to start all over again. Once you be famous, however, failure is no longer that simple. So, you have no choice but to grasp the audience¡¯s psyche at all times. Your works can¡¯t be inferior; otherwise, you might bebeled as someone who has fallen off the pedestal or a lousy film maker. ¡°Saying that we¡¯re spreading culture is putting it nicely, but it¡¯s actually just racking your brain to resonate more with viewers.¡± As Director Qiu spoke, he sighed softly. He must have suffered a lot. The host, Xu Xuan, took the opportunity to say, ¡°It looks like the directors have experienced a lot. But now, the hard times are over and the good times havee. Currently, Director Chen and Director Qiu are absolutely unshakeable in the current entertainment industry, and the younger generation is indeed formidable!¡± As expected of the most savvy host; Xu Xuan talked up the three individuals and sessfully lightened the mood at the same time. Then, Xu Xuan turned his head and asked Qi Yan, ¡°Director Qi, is there anything you want to add?¡± Since the three directors had already spoken, the fourth director naturally couldn¡¯t be ignored. Xu Xuan asked the question politely, but Qi Yan inexplicably felt nervous. She was already wringing her hands together, and her expression was ugly. She struggled to remain calm as she spoke. Chapter 198 - Slapped in the Face Like Crazy

Chapter 198: pped in the Face Like Crazy

¡°After hearing what the directors said, I suddenly feel that I still need to improve in terms of my capability. No matter what, I¡¯ll do my best. Even if I can¡¯t catch up to the other directors here, I¡¯ll definitely make sure to be a more outstanding version of myself! Mm!¡± As Qi Yan spoke, she nodded vigorously and smiled slightly. Herplexion was already ugly to the bone! Then, the live broadcast continued. But it wasn¡¯t long before Lu An¡¯s words were screencapped and posted online. [Hahaha, I wanted to ask those haters if they were pped in the face!] [She¡¯s clearly very diligent about being a good director, but you insist on calling her disrespectful!] [If you ask me, just based on these few words, it¡¯s clear that Lu Xiao¡¯an really thinks of herself as a director, while Qi Yan really is just a newbie. There¡¯s nothing wrong with what the two of them say, but I believe everyone can tell the difference in level at a nce.] [It¡¯s because we¡¯re allymen, so we rte to Qi Yan¡¯s respectful and expectant attitude. However, Lu An already thinks of herself as a director, so truly good directors can rte to her words, including those with simr experiences.] [Of course, I have to say this: Director Chen and Director Qiu are indeed big name directors. They have the air of big shots and can adapt to any situation. I only thought they were awesome before, but now, I suddenly feel that they¡¯re so cute, hehehe~] As the online users spoke one after another, the haters didn¡¯t dare say anything else. They just whispered and still refused to ept it. The brother fans were ted, but also inexplicably touched. Little Sister was really amazing! She knew so much at such a young age; she must have suffered a lot. Very quickly, Lu An became a trending topic again, not only because of her words about what a director was, but also for her team¡¯s attention-grabbing and emotional performances. The crime procedural, the slice-of-lifeedy, the artistic romance, the crack period act¡­ They were extremely novel and created heated discussion. On the other side, Little Chick Doesn¡¯t Eat Rice¡¯s Weibo ount was about to explode withments! [Mimi[1],e out and eat sh*t live~~] ¡­ It was nearly 12 am by the time the live broadcast ended. Main Director Li Zheng wasn¡¯t satisfied at all. As the ¡°follow PD,¡± he knew that Lu An had done her best during the filming, and that her adaptations had been very interesting. However, he hadn¡¯t expected her to still do so well in the post-production stage! So well! There were lights, special effects, background music, and so on. Compared with Qi Yan, who clearly had gotten a lot of help¡­ Forget it. He better not say anything, lest he was scolded for being biased. In front of the live broadcast, the follow PD, story editor, lighting technician, production editor and so on, who were supposed to help Lu An, felt their faces burn, as if they had been pped dozens of times! They should also have had a share in the glory. Looking at the screen, where Lu An was thanking her second brother and the actors who had helped her, they all looked like they had swallowed flies! Was it toote to go back now? ¡­ ¡°Second Brother, thank you.¡± After that, the little girl thanked her second brother with a sweet face. If it wasn¡¯t for his good sets, she probably wouldn¡¯t have been able toplete the task so smoothly. ¡°Mm.¡± A certain second brother¡¯s tone was as cold as ever, and he nodded slightly. He inadvertently noticed that the d*mn man wasing over, and immediately said, ¡°Is there anything else? If not, I¡¯ll send you back.¡± [1] Mandarin for ¡°rice¡± Chapter 199 - Online Memories

Chapter 199: Online Memories

¡°Oh, alright!¡± Lu An wasn¡¯t polite at all. She said, ¡°We only record on the weekends. There¡¯s nothing else for now. ¡°Also, I received my sry!¡± She could buy shoes for her father! When she said that, she even happily waved her sry card with a proud and smug expression! Second Brother, Lu Jingfan, couldn¡¯t help but freeze. His thick fingers moved slightly, and he wanted to reach out and rub his little sister¡¯s head. Suddenly¡­ The d*mn man interrupted him! ¡°An, are you going home? ¡°I don¡¯t have anywhere to stay. Please take me in~¡± Ling Chuan looked pitiful, like a puppy who didn¡¯t want to be abandoned. Lu An was about to agree, but noticed that Second Brother¡¯s face had already turned icy. She said weakly, ¡°Brother, um, Brother Xiao Chuan helped me a lot. Look¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± If he didn¡¯t agree, would his little sister have a bad impression of him? A certain second brother spoke dismissively, then turned around and strode off. He had probably already forgotten that the big boss had said not to go back if he couldn¡¯t deal with the matter. In the end¡­ He even outright brought the person home? When they were getting into the car, Ling Chuan immediately snagged the front passenger seat and little sister was hustled into the back seat. A certain second brother¡¯s face instantly darkened. He felt that he was bing more and more like his big brother; he couldn¡¯t help but want to beat someone up! However, the d*mn man said, ¡°Little An¡¯an was busy for two days and is probably very tired. Let her rest in the back seat.¡± Saying that, the d*mn man even handed his jacket to Little Sister in the back seat. Second Brother was instantly furious, and really wanted to hit someone. ¡°¡­¡± Damn it, why didn¡¯t he think of that? ¡°Who on earth are you?¡± Second Brother lowered his voice and asked the question coldly. Who would have thought that the d*mn man would say in a profound tone, ¡°In any case, I¡¯m not a bad person.¡± Heh, who knows! Second Brother scoffed lightly and started the car. In the dark night, the little ck Rolls-Royce drove slowly. Elsewhere, a girl¡¯s lips curled up in a malicious and mocking smile. ¡°Lu Jingfan, you forced me to do this!¡± ¡­ It was already one in the morning when Lu An arrived home. The little girl, who was sound asleep, still turned overzily in the back seat as she smacked her lips cutely. Outside, two serious and solemn men were ying a childish game of rock-paper-scissors. Two out of three, and the winner would carry Little Sister into the house. Rock paper scissors, rock paper scissors, rock paper scissors. Very good, Ling Chuan won! Ah~ Second Brother gritted his teeth and wanted to go crazy. Why did he give him a fair chance? He really wanted to kick Little Sister awake, but he couldn¡¯t bear to do it. In the end, he could only watch helplessly¡­ What was even more tragic was that the next day, the second son of the Lu family was collectively banished by his four brothers. The reason:?If you can¡¯t even protect Little Sister, what use are you? A certain aggrieved second brother: ¡°¡­¡± Of course, this cameter. At that moment, a piece of news was spreading like wildfire online. Initially, it was just someone who recognized Lu Jingfan in the video, when Lu An thanked Second Brother. [Hey, isn¡¯t he that, that, that person?] [Oh, I remember now. It¡¯s that trashwyer!] [That trashwyer who caused our Minmin to be unable to rest in peace!!] People exploded one after another as the memories of countless online users were triggered. This was then followed by hashtags like #LuAn¡¯sSecondBrother#, #TrashLawyerDefendsMurderer#, #LiuYuminBraindead# and so on. Very quickly, those who didn¡¯t know the truth found out ¡ª Chapter 200 - Made Innocent

Chapter 200: Made Innocent

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Very quickly, the onlookers who didn¡¯t know the truth found out ¡ª Liu Yumin was the most amazing world-ss swimming champion in the country. At the beginning of the year, which was about half a year ago, she was discovered by the helper lying on the edge of her swimming pool at home. There was a broken power line on the side with burn marks on it. Liu Yumin had been naked, and there were traces of molestation on her body. Plus, a vulgar item had even been used on her¡­ However, there was no sign that she had been vited. Perhaps the perpetrator had been worried that there wasn¡¯t enough time, or had he been worried about leaving evidence behind? Liu Yumin was rushed to the hospital, but the emergency treatment was ineffective, and she was identified as brain dead. In other words, her cerebral nerves were alreadypletely dead, and since they couldn¡¯t regenerate, even if the other organs in her body were still intact, there was no chance of her waking up. This was the same as true death! ording to the surveince cameras outside Liu Yumin¡¯s vi, only the electrician, Cai Da, had entered her house during that time. Other than that, there was no other ess to the house.. The only helper happened to be out buying groceries at that time, and it had only been for about half an hour. In other words, all the evidence pointed to Cai Da. Cai Da was undoubtedly the murderer! In particr, ording to an investigation, the electricity in Liu Yumin¡¯s ce often acted up. Whenever she was at home, it would happen at least three times a month, and up to seven times at most. In other words, the electricity would y up almost once every four days, and every time, Liu Yumin would hire the same electrician, Cai Da, to fix it. ording to the maid, although Cai Da looked a little ugly, he seemed quite honest and was good at his work. Every time, Miss Liu would give him more than he asked for fixing the electricity, and he sometimes insisted that he didn¡¯t want more. Who would have thought he would do something like this? However, ording to Cai Da, the power line had already been in the pool when he entered Liu Yumin¡¯s ce. The first thing he did was take the cable out to save Liu Yumin. However, he discovered that there was no reaction from Liu Yumin at all. Worried that he would get into trouble, he ran. As for why the swimsuit Liu Yumin was wearing had disappeared without a trace, he didn¡¯t know anything. The case prosecutor concluded that Cai Da was lying, because when he asked Cai Da if he had any improper thoughts about Liu Yumin, there was an abnormal reaction from the lie detector. In the end, Cai Da probably had improper thoughts about Liu Yumin, but his answer was no. ording to the surveince, Cai Da had lingered in Liu Yumin¡¯s ce for at least ten minutes; it was more than enough to do the deed. He exined that he didn¡¯t dare say he had any improper thoughts because he was afraid of being misunderstood, and that he had only been at her ce for so long because he was hesitant about what to do. It sounded reasonable, but if he had a clear conscience, why should he feel guilty? Cai Da was undoubtedly the murderer! However, a very capablewyer believed him and, in the end, got him cleared as innocent! Innocent!! That was the world champion swimmer, Liu Yumin! Anyone who had interacted with her before knew that this was a girl who loved life, and who was kind and pure. In the end, she was killed, and the murderer evaded retribution! Everyone was almost instantly enraged, especially Liu Yumin¡¯s fans. They never gave up on pursuing the matter online, and when they saw that thewyer even dared to appear on a show and grab attention, they cursed and scolded him. Some passers-by and even Lu An¡¯s fans were doubtful, wondering if it was a misunderstanding. After all, thest two incidents were still vivid in their minds. What if there was another plot twist? However, they were instantly bombarded the moment they voiced their doubts! Chapter 201 - Something Is Amiss

Chapter 201: Something Is Amiss

[What do you know? Do you know how tragically our Minmin died? She was the only child of the family. That murderer actually used something like that to do that disgusting thing to her. If it were you, would you be able to take it?] [Also, do you know who this Cai Da is? I heard that he often got into fights when he was in school, and was also once a mole for a drug gang. He was caught by the police and imprisoned for three years. This is all on record!] [Our Minmin was kind-hearted and saw how pitiful he was, so gave him work. In the end, he¡­ That¡¯s why I say, if you¡¯re too kind-hearted, you never know when you¡¯ll be hurt for it!!!] Liu Yumin¡¯s fans were about to explode with anger. It was as if Liu Yumin¡¯s murder had only happened yesterday. As for the second brother of the Lu family, Lu Jingfan, he was naturally scolded, and made the trending headlines. Even Lu An was implicated. The authorities even personally said that they were going to appeal the case, and that a new round of evidence was currently being prepared. Thus, the second brother of the Lu family, Lu Jingfan, became a trashwyer who defended murderers! ¡­ The next day. When the second son of the Lu family was chased out of the house and returned to Pingfan Law Firm with a cold expression on his face, he was surrounded by a crowd looking to cause trouble, just like what happened a few months ago! It was a good thing the people in thew firm had long been prepared. Second Brother, who had been thinking silently as he walked down the road, was hit by trash thrown at him. He, who had always loved cleanliness, instantly felt like he had been pulled out of the mud. The people around him even scolded his ancestors. ¡­ On the other side, Lu An had just finished making breakfast when she realized that Second Brother had disappeared. It was rare for the family to gather together for breakfast! ¡°What¡¯s going on? Where¡¯s Second Brother?¡± Lu An asked her four brothers with a puzzled look. The four brothers felt guilty and didn¡¯t say anything. They clearly just made him reflect on himself outside, but who would have thought that he would actually leave for real? He left? Foolish, impetuous! Second Brother in fact med himself. He had indeed failed in his duty to Little Sister and couldn¡¯t exin himself. Lu An was instantly furious. ¡°Are you bullying an honest person?¡± So angry! Lu An immediately packed breakfast and was about to look for Second Brother. The four brothers: ¡°¡­¡± They immediately volunteered to send her off, but were sternly refused by their angry little sister. Then, they watched as Little Sister went out with the d*mn man. Big Brother¡¯s face was cold. He even kicked the stool under the table hard. ¡°Dad, are you very busy today? ¡°Oh, you¡¯re not busy?¡± His father ate breakfast happily and nced at No. 1 like the matter had nothing to do with him. Big Brother gritted his teeth and wanted to hit someone. ¡°¡­¡±?Then, why didn¡¯t you send Little Sister off? Instead, you let her leave with that d*mn man? No. 3, No. 4, and No. 5 were also very puzzled. Something was definitely amiss. What was going on with their father? Actually, the d*mn man had promised Father Lust night that he and Little Sister could save No. 2. Although he really didn¡¯t like these heartless brats, they were still his biological children, all right? No. 2, that close-mouthed brat, was too pitiful to look at. Father Lu¡¯s face darkened, and the only thing he said was, ¡°All of you are useless. Your little sister doesn¡¯t like you anymore, and you me me for it?¡± The four brothers, who were instantly ashamed: ¡°¡­¡± D*mn it! ¡­ When Lu An arrived at Pingfan Law Firm, the bystanders were still moring and Second Brother was surrounded and almost unrecognizable after being hit. Chapter 202 - You Believe Me Too?

Chapter 202: You Believe Me Too?

¡°Hey, you¡­¡± Lu An was infuriated. She immediately rushed forward, pushed everyone aside, and pulled Second Brother out. ¡°Second Brother, why aren¡¯t you fighting back? You¡­¡± Seeing how dirty and smelly Second Brother was, Lu An was furious and her heart ached. ¡°Oh, just¡­¡± A certain second brother was dumbfounded. He suddenly came back to his senses, and nced at the moring crowd. He subconsciously pulled Little Sister to the side and asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°I brought you breakfast!¡± He hadn¡¯t eaten her cooking yet! Lu An looked even more unhappy as she red at him angrily. On the other side, Ling Chuan had already gotten people to detain the troublemakers. ¡­ In thew firm, Lu An sat in a square chair in the lounge. A sweet-looking assistant had already brought her a cup of coffee. Perhaps it was because Lu An looked young, but the assistant also gave her a few big bags of snacks as a treat. Lu An was dumbfounded, but she nodded and thanked the woman, before she stuffed the snacks into Ling Chuan¡¯s arms. Second Brother Lu Jingfan soon came out in a fresh set of clothes. He was dressed in a pure white hoodie paired with gray pants. His tall and slender figure was clean, cool, and free of impurities. It was just that there were a few bruises on his forehead, which really ruined the image and made one¡¯s heart ache. ¡°Second Brother!¡± Lu An had already stood up. She pulled Second Brother over and started to treat his wounds. At the same time, she asked, ¡°What on earth is going on? Is it that thing online about you defending a murderer?¡± ¡°Oh.¡± A certain second brother responded lightly. When he noticed that Ling Chuan was actually eating his little sister¡¯s snacks, his face instantly darkened. ¡°Hey, you¡­¡± ¡°Want some?¡± A certain person handed a snack to him with an innocent expression, but pretended to grab some chips from the bag to eat. A certain second brother, who inexplicably felt like he was going to die of anger: ¡°¡­¡± D*mn man! But of course, Ling Chuan was doing it on purpose. He wouldn¡¯t really finish Little An¡¯an¡¯s snacks! ¡°He¡¯s not the murderer. The murderer should be someone else.¡± Second Brother tried his best to keep his emotions in check as he answered his little sister¡¯s question. ¡°Oh, then, do you have any leads on the murderer?¡± Little Sister¡¯s expression was focused as she asked the question. ¡°Not yet.¡± Lu Jingfan gave a low reply. He felt annoyed as he pondered the irregrity in this case, but suddenly realized something. ¡°You believe me?¡± ¡°Otherwise?¡± Little Sister gave him a ¡°do you still have to ask?¡± look. She then exined, ¡°I heard that Cai Da was born in a rural vige and has a poor family background. He doesn¡¯t have money or influence, and also has a criminal record. On the other hand, Liu Yumin¡¯s family is well-off, and her parents have some connections with the authorities. If Cai Da really is the murderer, and you defend him, how stupid would you be? What would you get out of it?¡± ¡°So¡­¡± Heh, that was right. What could he get out of it? That was a good question! However, some people just didn¡¯t believe it, and Cai Da¡¯s criminal record had been leaked. Lu Jingfan suddenly found itughable. He noticed a certain someone still eating snacks on the side, and asked, ¡°You believe me, too?¡± ¡°No; I just believe An!¡± Ling Chuan was very straightforward as he finished his chip and fed the little girl another piece. Lu An didn¡¯t stand on ceremony as she opened her mouth to eat it. She even wiped her mouth with the small square napkin that he handed her. She asked Second Brother, ¡°Then, why are you certain that Cai Da isn¡¯t the murderer?¡± Chapter 203 - Theres Still Someone Else

Chapter 203: There¡¯s Still Someone Else

¡°Mm, I tested him. How should I put it? Other than taking on some bigwsuits, I also settle civil disputes for some ordinary people who can¡¯t afford to proceed withwsuits. ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because he had been in prison before, and knows a little about thew, but the first thing he did after the incident was to take some photos. He came to me and asked for my help. ¡°I didn¡¯t agree, but he didn¡¯t look like he was lying. I told him that if he really didn¡¯t do it, he should turn himself in. As long as he was certain he hadn¡¯t done anything wrong, I would save him, no matter what. ¡°Then, he really turned himself in. He was beaten up a lot. He has a cowardly nature, but will act rashly if he¡¯s provoked. In the past, he was arrested and jailed after he got angry, made a lot of noise, and beat people up. So, I told him that if he wanted to be safe, he shouldn¡¯t act rashly, and he really endured it. ¡°When I went to see him, he cried aggrievedly. He said that he still had a mother at home, and asked me to take care of her. ¡°After that, I went to see his mother. She¡¯s the typical country viger, and she runs a noodle shop. I¡¯ve heard that business isn¡¯t very good, but I¡¯ve eaten there before, and the noodles taste pretty good. ¡°Who knows, you can go and try them?¡± As a certain second brother spoke, he suddenly perked up and stared intensely at Lu An as he rmended the ce, before he continued, ¡°But at that time, the shop was closed after being trashed, and there were insults spray-painted all over the walls. When I went, Auntie was crying and scrubbing at the graffiti. ¡°She said that Da Da had been pure and upright since he was young. He could dig his heart out and throw his life away for anyone who treated him well. As for anyone who treated him badly, he would go crazy and insist on making trouble for them. ¡°She asked me if there had been a misunderstanding. Her Dada wouldn¡¯t hurt someone for no reason. I told her that the girl who had been killed was only 27 years old. She was a world swimming champion and had a good reputation. She was passionate and always did charity. ¡°Then, Auntie didn¡¯t say anything and just sat in a daze on the step at the entrance. She was probably wondering what she should do if her son had really killed someone else. She then suddenly turned around and asked me if it was possible for her to go to jail on her son¡¯s behalf. ¡°I asked her if she didn¡¯t trust Dada. She said she was afraid it might have been an ident.¡± The image of Cai Da¡¯s mother¡¯s deste back as she sat on the step appeared in Lu Jingfan¡¯s mind. ¡°I¡¯ve also verified after that it was no more than a minute between Dada taking the photos and leaving Liu Yumin¡¯s ce. Also, ording to Cai Da¡¯s statement, he pulled out the power line first, then went into the water to get Liu Yumin out. At the same time, he did some CPR. In addition, he had been badly frightened back then, so it¡¯spletely reasonable that everything took nearly ten minutes. ¡°My guess is that there was someone else in the vi at the time. ¡°Unfortunately, we haven¡¯t been able to find any evidence. Also, for some reason, the prosecutor who handled this matter keeps insisting it was Cai Da!¡± ¡°Then, could it be the helper? I heard that the electricity in the victim¡¯s house often acted up. What did Cai Da say about that?¡± Puzzled, Lu An asked, ¡°Can you show me the photos that Cai Da took?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Second Brother Lu Jingfan nodded. He instructed someone to get the photos, and then answered Lu An. ¡°Regarding why the power often malfunctions, Cai Da suspects that someone was behind it, but at the same time, it didn¡¯t look like it was tampered with. He said he warned Liu Yumin to pay more attention, but he doesn¡¯t know if she took it to heart. ¡°As for the helper, she¡¯s an auntie in her fifties. She doesn¡¯t know anything about electricity, and she doesn¡¯t have a motive.¡± ¡°Is that so? Then, could the helper have been bribed?¡± Chapter 204 - Clear-Cut Arrangement

Chapter 204: Clear-Cut Arrangement

¡°Is that so? Then, could the helper have been bribed?¡± As Lu An spoke, she took the photos from the assistant for a look. On the side, Second Brother rejected the idea. ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be possible. That helper once worked at a housekeepingpany. Her son and daughter-inw are both overseas, and her husband died early. She lives alone. Liu Yumin was good enough to take her in as a helper. It¡¯s already been a few years. If there had been an issue, it would havee out earlier on.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Lu An nodded nkly, her ck eyes fixed on one of the photos that Cai Da had taken. A girl in a beautiful swimsuit was lying on the cold white floor. Her lips were pale and she was wearing goggles. Perhaps Cai Da¡¯s hands had been trembling when he took the photo, but Lu An couldn¡¯t tell what the girl¡¯s skin looked like at the time. However, there were two floorboards on the side, one bright and one dark, which looked very strange. Lu An checked a few more photos in a row. It was clear that the person who took the photos had been flustered, because several of the photos were blurry. However, the floor had been captured at different angles and with different lighting, and there was one floorboard that clearly stood out. Lu An could clearly see that one of the floorboards was different from the others. She pointed at the photo and asked, ¡°Second Brother, do you think there¡¯s something wrong with this floorboard?¡± ¡°Is there?¡± Second Brother Lu Jingfan¡¯s expression was puzzled. He couldn¡¯t see anything wrong with it. Lu Jingfan also called the other people in thew firm to look at the other photos that Lu An had pointed out, but they didn¡¯t notice anything strange. ¡°Are you overthinking it?¡±?Because you¡¯re too focused on this matter? Because his little sister believed him and seemed very logical, he couldn¡¯t help saying the words. But he suddenly wondered if he shouldn¡¯t have said anything. What if it affected her? Just as a certain second brother was feeling regretful, Ling Chuan said quietly, ¡°It¡¯s said that only 2% of the people in the world can see the difference between two bricks that look the same, and only 2% can see that two bricks of different color are actually the same.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re saying¡­¡± Second Brother was stumped by this profound attitude. On the side, Little Sister said, ¡°Second Brother, can you take me to the scene?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Second Brother hesitated. To be honest, he had a bad feeling that there was more to this matter than met the eye. It wouldn¡¯t be a problem if he was the only one who was implicated. Although there were many people who disliked him and wanted to mess with him, there were also plenty who owed him favors and had to protect him. He also wasn¡¯t affected at all by the frequent scolding and threats he got from those who didn¡¯t know the truth. However, if his little sister was also dragged into it¡­ ¡°The scene has been sealed off. Also, I¡¯m just awyer. I don¡¯t ¡ª¡± Second Brother was already about to push his little sister away from this matter. Unexpectedly, before he could finish speaking, the d*mn man interrupted him. ¡°I can arrange that, but we should keep it quiet to avoid alerting the enemy. It¡¯s better to go at night.¡± ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll have to trouble you, Brother Xiao Chuan. Let¡¯s go take a look tonight.¡± Lu An immediately made the decision. She suddenly remembered that she hadn¡¯t given Second Brother breakfast yet, and hurriedly took out the lunch box. She reminded him, ¡°Second Brother, don¡¯t run around outside in the middle of the day. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be bullied again. We¡¯lle and look for you tonight?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± A certain second brother¡¯s eyebrows twitched gloomily. Everything was arranged in such a clear-cut manner. Chapter 205 - Red Aunties Headscarf

Chapter 205: Red Auntie¡¯s Headscarf

Forget it, he would just eat breakfast. Second Brother Lu Jingfan opened the box with slender fingers and saw the golden noodles inside. There was a freshly fried egg on the top and vegetable leaves around the side. It was very exquisite and beautiful. On the side were small, cute meatballs and a knife and fork. There was even tea inside the box; it was bright green in color and smelled strongly like spring bamboo! A certain second brother picked it up and took a small sip. His spirit instantly rxed at the pure taste! With slender fingers, Second Brother picked up a meatball with the fork and started eating. ¡°Mm!¡± Delicious~ It was soft, too fragrant, and tender! Second Brother couldn¡¯t help but eat a few more. He suddenly realized something. ¡°Wait, where are you going?¡± ¡°Oh, I packed breakfast for you, but I forgot to bring some for us.¡± Little Sister¡¯s ck eyes were a little pitiful as she spoke, and looked like she was about to head out to eat. ¡°Oh, just¡­¡± A certain second brother hesitated for a moment, but before he could say anything, Ling Chuan said, ¡°Forget it, we can save ourselves the hassle if we just stay with Second Brother and wait until it gets dark. In any case, you brought him enough food. If each person eats a little less, there should¡­¡± ¡°Walk straight down the street, and you¡¯ll find a lot of ces that sell breakfast at the very end. I¡¯ll get you some masks.¡± As a certain second brother spoke, he immediately got up to get them face masks. He only took a few steps before he subconsciously came back to take with him the breakfast from Little Sister. Looking at that serious face, it was clear he was afraid that someone would snatch his breakfast. ¡°Second Brother, actually, I think¡­¡± When a certain second brother brought the masks over, Ling Chuan deliberately gave the breakfast in his arms a meaningful look! Second Brother¡¯s face instantly darkened, and he said coldly, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t bully her!¡± Don¡¯t think that he couldn¡¯t see through this d*mn man¡¯s tricks! If not for¡­ Looking down at the breakfast his little sister had made, a certain second brother gritted his teeth, and ultimately warned her, ¡°Lu An, you¡¯re only 17 years old. Girls have to protect themselves, understand?¡± ¡°Huh? Oh!¡± Lu An was dumbfounded. She didn¡¯t know what Second Brother was getting at, and went out with Ling Chuan. A certain second brother got even more annoyed! If he had known earlier, he would have offered to share this breakfast. Now, his little sister was with that d*mn man again¡­ Forget it. That d*mn man probably wouldn¡¯t bully his little sister. He should just eat breakfast! Mulling over his interactions with the d*mn man yesterday, a certain second brother ultimately devoted his attention to finishing breakfast¡­ ¡­ Very quickly, night fell. After breakfast, Lu An went to the mall with Ling Chuan to buy her father a pair of shoes. After that, she went to the set of ¡°Luo Mingshi¡± for a while. Then, she went home to rest for a while and prepare for the night¡¯s adventure with Ling Chuan. After that, they went to thew firm to get Second Brother. There were still many people outside Pingfan Law Firm at that time. All of them were holding banners and moring for the trashwyer to hand over the murderer. Worried that Second Brother would be recognized and beaten up, Lu An secretly put a red headscarf on him. A certain second brother was inexplicably unhappy, but didn¡¯t say anything. Little did he know that the two people on the sideughed sneakily and even took a few photos of him. Around ten at night, three ck figures appeared in front of the small vi of the world swimming champion, Liu Yumin. In the dark night, the girl and Second Brother jumped nimbly onto the wall. Then, she stretched her hand out to Ling Chuan, who was still at the bottom. Chapter 206 - Tunnel

Chapter 206: Tunnel

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Do you think it¡¯s possible that the murderer went in and out like this?¡± Ling Chuan shamelessly grabbed Little Sister¡¯s hand and pulled himself up while he smiled and gave his opinion. A certain second brother almost fainted from anger on the spot. ¡°The incident happened between eight and nine in the morning. Even if the murderer had the guts, he would definitely leave traces!¡± This d*mn man couldn¡¯t even climb up a wall! Useless! ¡°Is that so? I¡¯m probably overthinking things.¡± Ling Chuan had a silly smile on his face. He got onto the wall, hugged Little Sister and even said, ¡°An, I¡¯m a little scared~¡± Then, he hugged Little Sister even tighter! F*ck! Second Brother really couldn¡¯t help but want to explode. He said in an even colder tone, ¡°I think you can go back!¡± He was just an eyesore here! In the end, Ling Chuan said, ¡°Then, should I jump down again?¡± . Ling Chuan looked like he was about to jump down. The wall was so high; if he jumped down, he would break his limbs! !!! Would Little Sister refuse to acknowledge him? A certain second brother was about to explode with anger, but he obediently remained silent. On the side, Lu An secretly tugged at a certain person and warned in a low voice, ¡°Control yourself!¡± What if Second Brother exploded with anger, and directly pushed him off? ¡°It was a joke, all right?¡± Weak Ling Chuan immediately gave in. ¡­ Thanks to Lu Xiao¡¯an¡¯s lockpicking, the doors opened one after another. Very quickly, the three of them arrived at the scene where Liu Yumin had been murdered six months ago. There was an old moldy smell, and the weak light from their torches shone on the floorboard that Lu An had determined was problematic. Knock, knock! The girl rapped on the floor with slender fingers, and there was a distinct difference in sound between the floorboards. Lu An took out a tool and quickly pried up the entire floorboard. ¡°Nothing looks strange?¡± Looking at the thick, solid ground under the floor, Second Brother Lu Jingfan was puzzled. Then, he saw Little Sister step hard on it. Crack! It was a very heavy sound, like cement cracking? Ling Chuan, who was on the side, grabbed Little Sister, who had been about to pitch forward. A certain second brother couldn¡¯t help but swallow hard. He had never been frightened by anything since he was young, but now, he was frightened by his little sister! It wasn¡¯t because of this hole, but because Little Sister had been able to tell that there was something wrong with this floor just by looking at the photo. Really¡­ Too awesome! ¡°An!¡± Second Brother was a little stupefied as he gave her a weak thumbs up. ¡°Heh~¡± A certain little sister couldn¡¯t help but be happy. Second Brother gave her a like~ There was a gap about half a meter deep in the ground. Lu An crouched down on the side and poked her head in, and saw a dazzling sight! That was right, the walls dazzled the eye! They weren¡¯t made with ordinary stone. It was clear that this was a carefully constructed tunnel. After the incident, the murderer must have immediately transported soil in to bury it. He even carefully used cement to seal the entrance. Heh! Who knew what kind of schemer this murderer was! Lu An couldn¡¯t help but be furious, especially when she thought of that beautiful, tragic youngdy lying on the floor. Clenching her fists, Lu An put on the light protective outfit and gloves she had prepared beforehand and immediately jumped in. Perhaps the perpetrator had beenzy or in a hurry, and didn¡¯t think he would be discovered. Chapter 207 - Fed Up With Crawling

Chapter 207: Fed Up With Crawling

The murderer had also piled up some more dirt at the entrance under the floor. There was also a lot in other ces, but there was at least enough here for a person to stand on and get out of the tunnel. Very quickly, Ling Chuan and Lu Jingfan also entered the tunnel. However, the two of them were nearly 1.9 meters tall. Compared with Lu An, who only had to bend slightly, they probably had to crawl along the ground. However, the two of them didn¡¯t mind at all. They followed behind Little Sister on the left and right like bodyguards. The dark tunnel contained small piles of dirt and stretched as far as the eye could see. Suddenly, a particrlyrge centipede appeared in Lu An¡¯s path. Its small body tensed up, but before it could react, Ling Chuan shouted from behind, ¡°An, centipede, centipede!¡± With that, he stomped the centipede to death with lightning speed, before he suddenly shrank back into Lu An¡¯s arms, looking like he was about to die of shock. He was really scared to death! Scared to death! Lu An was suddenly at a loss for words. ¡°¡­¡±?Brother, you¡¯re pretending again! On the side, a certain second brother suddenly realized something! Oh, so it was like that! This d*mn man deliberately made himself look weak, but actually, it was just to get more attention from Little Sister! How shameless! Second Brother secretly clenched his fists, feeling especially unbnced. Suddenly¡­ He saw a beetle next to his little sister. He hesitated for a moment, then took a deep breath. A certain second brother was going to¡­ Before he could react, suddenly, someone yelled, ¡°An, a beetle! A beetle! Your second brother has thick skin. Let him catch it!¡± Ling Chuan cried out and pulled Little Sister into his arms, and the two of them hid far away. A certain second brother, who had been slow to catch the beetle: ¡°¡­¡± He gritted his teeth. D*mn it!!! To prevent it from getting in his little sister¡¯s way, Second Brother had no choice but to brace himself as he grabbed it and ced it in a stic bag. After that, the three of them continued moving forward. It was a long tunnel. Ling Chuan would make trouble from time to time. When it suddenly turned dark, he made a fuss and leaned against Little Sister. A certain second brother watched the entire thing, and finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He simply sat on the ground and stopped crawling! Crawl, crawl, crawl! He was covered in mud and was ignored! He was fed up with crawling! Lu An crawled forward a few more meters before she realized that Second Brother had disappeared. Ling Chuan tugged at her weakly and gave her a meaningful look. ¡°Second Brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Lu An immediately turned around, worried that something had happened to Second Brother. A certain second brother¡¯s handsome face was tense. Actually, he couldn¡¯t bear it. In the end, he turned away haughtily with a cold expression. He was furious! He didn¡¯t know why! ¡°Second Brother, what¡¯s wrong? Are you tired? I¡¯ll give you a meow, all right?¡± They had alreadye so far; it wouldn¡¯t be good to tell him to go back now. Lu An had a confused expression on her face. She didn¡¯t know how tofort him, so she raised her hands to her cheeks and mimicked a cat. ¡°Meow, meow, meow~¡± That cute and earnest little face was stained with so much mud that she was about to turn into a little mud person. Second Brother Lu Jingfan couldn¡¯t help but want tough. His heart instantly softened, but he still tried his best to hold it in. He was really unreasonable. It was just a small matter, but he was throwing a tantrum! However, a certain little sister thought that he was still in a bad mood, and guessed, ¡°It¡¯s because Brother Xiao Chuan is too noisy, right? ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll tell himter not to be so noisy.¡± Chapter 208 - A Hammer

Chapter 208: A Hammer

Saying that, Little Sister even pretended to hit a certain person, although Second Brother knew that she actually wasn¡¯t willing to hit him hard. A certain second brother had already calmed down. He said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m indeed a little tired. I¡¯ll rest for a while.¡± He couldn¡¯t say that he was being petty and throwing a tantrum, right? However, Little Sister took him seriously. ¡°Oh, is that so? Are your feet sore? ¡°Let me rub them for you!¡± With that, Little Sister took off her gloves and rolled up her sleeves. Before Second Brother could say anything, she had already grabbed his ankle. She used the right amount of force. Little Sister¡¯s soft little fingers were smooth, and it felt like she was pressing on the points every time. Second Brother Lu Jingfan suddenly felt a sense offort from the bottom of his heart. He looked at Little Sister again. The pure white light of the torch shone on Little Sister¡¯s cute face, and it was as if it was overflowing with warm light. He was really too pretentious! A certain second brother lowered his eyes in shame. It was just that he was quietly greedy for preferential treatment from Little Sister. Just a little more, just a little more would be good! Suddenly¡­ ¡°Watch out!¡± Ling Chuan suddenly lunged in from the side. Before Second Brother Lu Jingfan could react, Ling Chuan pulled Little Sister into his arms. Second Brother¡¯s face was cold, and he thought that Ling Chuan was deliberately making a fuss again. Then, slender fingers brushed past his side and urately grabbed a meter-long spotted poisonous snake by the throat! A poisonous snake! ¡°I suspect the murderer was worried that the tunnel would be discovered, so he left behind so many poisonous things to bite people in here to death. ¡°It looks like we¡¯re closer to the finish line!¡± After all, the murderer definitely wouldn¡¯t dare release these poisonous snakes if he were still here. He must have hidden at a safe exit before releasing them. This tunnel was cold and damp, and other than a few special ones, these poisonous snakes probably wouldn¡¯t go far. The man¡¯s cold face was solemn as he stopped ying around. As he spoke, the white light of his torch revealed spotted snakes, green snakes, ck snakes, and even cobras. Each of them upied their own territory, and some hissed quietly. Any normal person who saw these snakes crowded together would probably be scared to death! ¡°An, hide behind me. Your body has been weak since young, right? There are so many snakes, I can give you galldders as a supplement.¡± The corners of Ling Chuan¡¯s lips curled up slightly. He took off his bag and handed it to Lu An. A sharp and evil dagger appeared. He was already eager to kill a snake. He casually asked a certain second brother on the side, ¡°Are you up for it? ¡°What do you think?¡± Second Brother Lu Jingfan nced at him disdainfully. He pushed Little Sister behind him and took out his own tool ¡ª It was~ a hammer! ¡°Er¡­¡± Ling Chuan was suddenly stumped. ¡°Don¡¯t look down on this hammer. It can smash heaven and earth!¡±?It can also smash you! A certain second brother¡¯s expression was cold. There was no way he would mention that the hammer was originally for smashing the floor! Who knew that Little Sister would smash up the floor so easily, and without injuring herself at all? When he and his brothers lived in the forest when they were young, Big Brother had cut out a pole weapon from wood, while he used a hammer. After Big Brother speared prey, Second Brother would go up and smash it with the hammer. Heh! It was just that it didn¡¯t seem to match his current status. A blush inexplicably crept over Second Brother¡¯s face. He straightened his back¡­ and his head hit the ceiling of the tunnel with a thump! ¡°Hahaha~¡± On the side, a certain person mocked him. D*mn it, this ce was too small! Chapter 209 - Snake Battle Royale

Chapter 209: Snake Battle Royale

Second Brother Lu Jingfan gritted his teeth and red at a certain person. He was also prepared to start a snake-ying battle with this person who had mocked him. Lu An, who was still a little stumped, quickly said, ¡°Wait, I brought food.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± The two men had nk expressions. What did food have to do with this? ¡°We can put a sedative in it. It just so happens that I brought some medicine with me. I should be able to put something together.¡± Lu An had brought the medicine with her for fear of some unexpected injury. She immediately took out the medicine from her bag. ¡°We¡¯ll put the sedative in the food and then feed it to the snakes. It should work.¡± Even as she spoke, she had already started moving. The two men just stared nkly as they waited for her. The main thing was that this ce was cramped; what if they angered the snakes into attacking together, and Lttle Sister got hurt? If there was a better solution, they didn¡¯t mind exercising restraint, especially a certain person who actually only had a hammer on him. Very quickly, Lu An prepared the drug and smeared it evenly on the inside and outside of an entire roasted chicken. At the same time, she injected a few more doses into the chicken to ensure that there was enough of the drug in it. Then, she threw it into the middle of the nest of snakes. The smell of roasted chicken was too alluring. When it was taken out of the bag, many snakes, who had been quiet, started to stir. Some of them even darted over right away. Unfortunately, just when they were about to rise up, they were immediately hit by a pair of bodyguards. Blood sttered everywhere. The snake head which fell to the ground looked like it had been smashed in the mouth before it died. Its eyes were so wide, like they were about to pop out. Needless to say, a certain person¡¯s hammer really wasn¡¯t for show! However, the death of one snake didn¡¯t stop the restless snakes behind it. It had been too long since theyst ate! When they had been caught and thrown down here, mice and other prey had been tossed down from time to time. But now, they hadn¡¯t seen food for months. Perhaps the person who had thrown them down here had already forgotten about them? In particr, this ce was cold and damp. Many of the weaker snakes had already frozen to death, and had even be food for the other snakes. Thus, when the roasted chicken fell into the nest, the snakes were roused almost at once, and they surged toward the chicken from all sides. A small blue and white snake was the first to take a bite. It was probably because it was closer and faster. However, just as it took a small bite, a poisonous snake behind it suddenly mped down on its throat. Two bloody fang marks instantly appeared in the snake¡¯s neck before it was snapped off! The other snakes got more and more excited! This was a snake battle royale for a roasted chicken! A certain two people had cold faces. They subconsciously took off their gloves to block Lu An¡¯s eyes, only to see¡­ The little girl had already snuck past them. Her small body crouched down in front of a little pink snake that was trembling as it watched the other snakes fight for food. The little pink snake¡¯s body was smooth, and it was only about 12 centimeters long. Its head was t and shed a dazzling red. When it noticed Lu An behind it, its entire body trembled feebly. If it were a human baby, it would probably already be crying non-stop. ¡°It¡¯s so pitiful!¡± Lu An couldn¡¯t help but reach out to touch it, but was stopped by Ling Chuan. ¡°It¡¯s a cobra. It¡¯s very poisonous!¡± Chapter 210 - Perverted Fan?

Chapter 210: Perverted Fan?

¡°Then, I¡¯ll pick it up with a bottle?¡± Lu An obediently didn¡¯t use her hand again. Instead, she took out a small bottle from her bag. ¡°Mm.¡± Ling Chuan nodded slightly and didn¡¯t say anything else. His ck eyes were fixed on the little pink snake, as if he would instantly kill it if it dared to do anything to Lu An. It was clearly such a small and pathetic snake. On the side, Second Brother Lu Jingfan watched in silence. He suddenly felt that¡­ This person seemed to really like his little sister! Even the way he had yelled shamelessly from time to time in the tunnel just now seemed deliberate, as if to reduce the tension and boredom of their trek. At least, other than taking small advantage, he had never truly harmed Little Sister; he had even saved Second Brother when thetter had almost been bitten by a snake! D*mn, was he actually defending this d*mn man? It was because this sh*tty ce was too suffocating, and stifled people¡¯s minds. That was it! A certain second brother¡¯s expression was cold as he shook off the thought of taking the d*mn man¡¯s side. Very quickly, all the poisonous snakes that ate the chicken fainted. A few weak snakes died in the fight for food, but it ultimately wasn¡¯t too cruel an oue. If the three of them hadn¡¯t been worried about being attacked by these snakes, they wouldn¡¯t have done this, and the snakes probably wouldn¡¯t have¡­ Hopefully, the snakes wouldn¡¯t me them, and would reincarnate quickly! Lu An put them all together in a big bag and handed the bag to Ling Chuan. The three of them continued forward. Very soon, they arrived at the innermost section of the tunnel. The space widened up here, and there was no longer any wet mud here, but dusty walls. The three of them took off the protective gear they had been wearing and threw them to the side. Second Brother and Ling Chuan then hefted Lu An up so that she could press her ear to the top. It was already close to 1am. Lu An listened for about five minutes, and after confirming there was no one above them, she smashed through the top with the hammer. The two people holding Lu An up tacitly stepped back as fragments dropped from the top. Lu An pulled herself up through the narrow gap. After clearing all the obstructions, she pulled Second Brother and Ling Chuan up. Very quickly, the three of them saw what was inside the room. There were posters of girls, most of whom were just wearing thin swimsuits, while some were even¡­ ¡°You¡¯re awyer; take photos for evidence!¡± With that cold statement, Ling Chuan immediately covered his and Lu An¡¯s eyes and took her out the door. Second Brother, who also wanted to close his eyes: ¡°¡­¡± It was a small room about 100 square meters in size, but the furniture and objects in here weren¡¯t cheap. There were all sorts of photos of Liu Yumin, as well as of many other girls. There was even¡­ From the photos that Cai Da had taken of Liu Yumin, Lu Jingfan was basically certain that these things belonged to Liu Yumin! This was probably a perverted fan, and definitely not a simple one! The power had been tampered with in Liu Yumin¡¯s house, and such a long and intricate tunnel had even been dug out and filled with poisonous snakes that probably weren¡¯t easy to get. Then, there was this room¡­ From the dust in the room, it had been several months since the murderer hadst been here. Lu Jingfan carefully searched the entire room and ultimately found some clues! Outside the door, Lu An, whose eyes were still covered, poked a certain person¡¯s hand weakly a few times. She was a little worried. ¡°Can Second Brother handle it by himself?¡± Chapter 211 - Pushing Your Luck

Chapter 211: Pushing Your Luck

¡°He¡¯s awyer. If he can¡¯t handle it, he can pack up and go home.¡± Ling Chuan¡¯s tone was cold. When he thought about how the murderer in this case had actually made his little girl see that disgusting scene, he clenched his fists and itched to grind the person¡¯s bones to dust on the spot! ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Lu An could vaguely sense fury in Ling Chuan¡¯s words, and she obediently kept quiet. However, she was still worried about Second Brother. Before long, Second Brother came out. ¡°How is it? What did you find? Should we call the police or wait?¡± Ling Chuan asked coldly, his grand posture like that of a superior. Second Brother Lu Jingfan nced at him suspiciously. He didn¡¯t understand why Ling Chuan was angry, but he didn¡¯t care. With a grave expression, he said, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, I already know who the murderer is. ¡°However, given his background, we can¡¯t alert him yet. Let¡¯s go and find Liu Yumin¡¯s parents. ¡°She¡¯s the only daughter in the family. I heard that the couple has been by her bedside ever since the incident. They¡¯ve already signed agreements on several organ donations and transnts, but they wanted to spend some more time with their daughter, plus the murderer has yet to be executed, so Liu Yimin hasn¡¯t been operated on yet. ¡°They¡¯re probably the ones who are the most reluctant to let the real murderer off.¡± ¡°Then there¡¯s no time to lose. Let¡¯s go at once!¡± With that, Ling Chuan took out his phone to call for a car. ¡°But this ce¡­¡± Lu Jingfan hesitated for a moment. Liu Yumin¡¯s matter had heated up again recently, and he was worried that the murderer would find time toe back and destroy the evidence. Ling Chuan said, ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to keep an eye on this ce.¡± Mm, just¡­ Lu Jingfan was a little stumped. He stared quietly at the man in front of him with deep eyes, and pursed his lips slightly. In the end, he raised his hand and patted the man on the shoulder. ¡°Thank you!¡± With that, Second Brother turned around and left. A certain person refused to ept it. ¡°What did you say? I didn¡¯t hear you.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± A certain second brother was instantly embarrassed. His face was already slightly red, and he wanted to beat the crap out of him! However, a certain person started acting up again. ¡°An, your second brother is bullying me.¡± ¡°Alright, don¡¯t push your luck!¡± Lu An gave him a quiet warning and even punched him yfully with her cute little fist; of course, she couldn¡¯t bear to really hit him. In the end, she was even pulled into his arms. ¡°It¡¯s a little cold at night. I can only steal some of your warmth.¡± ¡°Alright~¡± Lu An felt a little ufortable at those sweet words said in that low voice. She reached out to pat himfortingly, but was pulled away by Second Brother in the end. ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to wear clothes if it¡¯s cold?¡± Little Sister was so skinny; she should be the cold one! Second Brother Lu Jingfan¡¯s face was cold. He suddenly threw a jacket at Ling Chuan. He felt like turning into No. 3 and giving this person a scolding or a beating! Ling Chuan didn¡¯t stand on ceremony. He smiled and instructed, ¡°Take good care of her.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Of course. How could he not take care of little sister? Second Brother increasingly felt that he was about to be as irritable as No. 3. Far away, No. 3 suddenly sneezed. ¡°¡­¡±?Who¡¯s scolding me? Perhaps Little Sister was dreaming of him? His lips curled up in a soft, pleased smile. He nced at the clock on the wall, then continued with his medical research. ¡­ At the hospital. It was already two in the morning. The alleys were empty and a cold breeze blew. Lu An followed Second Brother to Liu Yumin¡¯s ward. Chapter 212 - The Most Important Person in Your Life

Chapter 212: The Most Important Person in Your Life

Just then, Liu Yumin¡¯s father, Liu Haiqi, came back from the washroom. When he saw Lu Jingfane over, he immediately reached out to grab him with a dark face, wanting nothing more than to kill him! Lu An stopped him immediately. ¡°Miss Liu Yumin¡¯s father, right? Your daughter¡¯s murderer is actually¡­¡± ¡°Shut up! ¡°And who are you?¡± Father Liu was deaf to everything. He red at Lu An before he looked at Second Brother Lu Jingfan like he was about to spit blood. ¡°You¡¯re a trashwyer. You¡¯re going to hell¡­¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Lu An couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She said fiercely, ¡°I can understand how you feel after losing your only daughter, but that doesn¡¯t mean you can bully and insult my brother! ¡°I heard that you¡¯re a well-respected member of Parliament. You must have a lot of brains, so why don¡¯t you think about it? Why would my brother defend amoner with a criminal record? What would he get out of it? ¡°If Cai Da truly wasn¡¯t innocent, what value is there in my brother making an enemy of you, to the point that he¡¯s even despised and insulted by your daughter¡¯s fans? ¡°Haven¡¯t you thought about it? ¡°Given Cai Da¡¯s usual interactions with your daughter, if he really did just try to save her and was worried he would get in trouble when he was unable to, and the murderer is someone else, aren¡¯t you afraid that your daughter will be even more disappointed and unable to rest in peace if you indiscriminately punish Cai Da like this? ¡°Also, it¡¯s precisely because she¡¯s the most important person in your life that you should be more cautious. Even if you know that you might not be able to control yourself, you have to remind yourself to be more rational and think things through. That way, you won¡¯t let your daughter or yourself down, right?¡± The girl¡¯s expression was steely and her bright eyes were wide open! Father Liu was stumped for a moment, as if he had been pped awake. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying¡­¡± Tears couldn¡¯t help but fall from his sad eyes. Mother Liu, who was in the ward, also came out after hearing themotion. She leaned against the door, her face full of sadness. Lu An didn¡¯t have the time to care so much. She said directly, ¡°Just now, my brother and I went to the pool house where your daughter was murdered. We pried up one of the floorboards, and there was a tunnel underneath. My brother and I crawled through it, and we found where the murderer was hiding. ¡°Look at these. Do they belong to your daughter?¡± As Lu An spoke, she handed Father Liu the photos which Second Brother had taken, along with some clothes as evidence. Mother Liu also hurried over. She nced at the mud on the two of them before nervously lowering her head to take a look. On the side, a certain second brother didn¡¯t say anything. He looked at Father and Mother Liu, who were very cooperatively confirming the evidence, and felt inexplicably gratified. His big palm moved slightly, and he eventually raised it to pat his little sister on the head. He recalled how he had looked for Father and Mother Liu before, hoping to persuade them to investigate the matter thoroughly. However, he was always chased away and beaten up. There was even one time when Father Liu fired a gun! It was also at that time that he basically gave up. Who cared who the murderer was, as long as the person who was wronged had already been saved. At that time, it was also because there hadn¡¯t been any evidence of the real murderer. Actually, before he came today, he had been a little worried. He didn¡¯t expect his little sister to be so¡­ ¡°Also, it¡¯s precisely because she¡¯s the most important person in your life that you should be more cautious¡±! Well said! Chapter 213 - Emergency?

Chapter 213: Emergency?

A certain second brother couldn¡¯t help but smile even more and rub his little sister¡¯s head even harder, messing up her hair. It was already messy enough! A stumped Lu An pretended to act fierce. ¡°What are you doing?¡± She sounded very unhappy, and raised one little hand to smooth down her hair. ¡°It¡¯s nothing!¡± Heh! A certain second brother couldn¡¯t help but smile. He wanted tough, really wanted tough. If it wasn¡¯t out of consideration for Father and Mother Liu¡¯s mood, he probably would haveughed out loud. On the other side, Father and Mother Liu had basically confirmed it. They never thought that someone would stalk their daughter and secretly take photos of her when she was alive, and even¡­ Father Liu¡¯s blood boiled with anger, and he frantically grabbed Lu Jingfan and Lu An asked, ¡°Where is the murderer? Where is he? Who is he?¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± Second Brother Lu Jingfan was about to reply, but suddenly¡­ ¡°Mr. Liu, it¡¯s an emergency!¡± The attending physician, Dr. Ma, rushed over with several people. Ignoring Father Liu¡¯s protest, he pulled him aside and said, ¡°It¡¯s to do with your daughter¡¯s heart. It seems there¡¯s a slight problem with the match type¡­¡± ¡°What match type? Right now, nothing is more important than catching my daughter¡¯s murderer!¡± Father Liu was furious and annoyed with Dr. Ma¡¯s interference. However, Dr. Ma refused to let it go. He exined earnestly, ¡°No, it¡¯s just that you already signed off on a transnt. If a problem arises with your daughter¡¯s heart¡­¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t go ahead with the transnt!¡± Could he stop pulling on him? Father Liu was really annoyed. He wanted to catch the murderer who had harmed his daughter! Dr. Ma¡¯s expression immediately changed. ¡°That, Mr. Liu, you can¡¯t be like this. You already signed the transnt form, and you promised that you would save the life of someone else¡¯s child. What you¡¯re doing now¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? My daughter is dead; I¡¯ll give her heart to whoever I want. If there¡¯s a problem, you don¡¯t have to take it. What¡¯s wrong with letting it stay in her body?¡± Father Liu was furious. He had lost a lot of weight after losing his daughter, and after being pushed around by Dr. Ma¡¯s men, his body was practically about to give out. Dr. Ma said, ¡°In that case, regarding your daughter¡¯s stay in our hospital¡­¡± Did he want them to get lost? Father Liu was a little stumped. He was about to explode with anger, but Lu An hurriedly stepped forward andforted him. ¡°Alright, alright, don¡¯t be anxious. I¡¯ll make a call.¡± It was two in the morning! Lu An snuck a look at Dr. Ma before she immediately called Ling Chuan. She was worried that something might have happened on his end. Very quickly, Ling Chuan answered the call. ¡°Brother, what¡¯s the situation on your side?¡± Lu An asked anxiously. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Ling Chuan replied with two simple words. He stood tall and upright, one against many. He asked her in turn, ¡°What about you? Have you met them? They¡¯re not ming you, are they?¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, it might just take a while.¡± Lu An was a little worried. She felt that something wasn¡¯t right on Ling Chuan¡¯s end. However, Ling Chuan was very smart. He knew that the little girl had extraordinary hearing. As a more sensitive person, her five senses were a little sharper. Thus, he made simple sounds of acknowledgement, covered the phone tightly and adopted a bored attitude as he waited for her toe back, and also reminded her to take care of herself. ¡°Mm.¡± Chapter 214 - Examination

Chapter 214: Examination

Lu An nodded and didn¡¯t say anything else. In the end, she didn¡¯t want to tell him about the problem she was facing, and only said that she would go over as soon as possible. Very quickly, the call ended. The autumn night had already fallen, and the wind was cold. The man¡¯s demon-like eyes were icy as he grabbed a person by the cor with slender fingers and said in a chilly voice, ¡°Tell me, who sent you?¡± ¡°I, I¡­¡± The thug was so scared that his teeth chattered. He had never seen such a demon before. He snuck a look at the house, then fired a shot. He quickly struggled free from Ling Chuan, turned around, and ran! Ling Chuan¡¯s face was dark as he looked at the house that was now on fire, his cold expression turning even more ruthless! Just then, Shen Liang arrived with a group of people. ¡°Are you alright? Are you hurt anywhere?¡± Shen Liang had an anxious expression, afraid that something had happened to Ling Chuan. Ling Chuan nced at himzily and said, ¡°Put out the fire.¡± ¡­ At the hospital. Afterforting Father Liu, Lu An looked at Dr. Ma, who seemed to be sneaking peeks at them. ¡°So, there¡¯s something wrong with her heart? ¡°Then, shall we go in and take a look?¡± Coincidentally, she also wanted to see what the patient who had been dered brain dead had suffered. The girl¡¯s innocent eyes were ck and pure. On the side, Ma Zhongxiang secretly clenched his fists. He nced at his men, but still led everyone in. Right away, Lu An saw Liu Yumin lying on the bed. There were all sorts of medical machine tubes attached to her, including an oxygen tube; it was probably to ensure that her other organs were functioning normally. Her skin was fair and her face was a little rosy; she didn¡¯t look like someone who had died at all. Of course, brain death itself was just a loss of brain function. Her parents must have taken good care of her body. Lu An gave a small sigh. What a pity. On the other side, Dr. Ma had already taken out his stethoscope and started to examine the patient. Not meeting their gazes, he ced the stethoscope on Liu Yumin¡¯s heart while his other hand reached out stealthily to pull the plug on Liu Yumin¡¯s oxygen mask. ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡± Lu An felt that something wasn¡¯t right, and she stepped forward to stop him. In the end, the doctor said angrily, ¡°I should be the one asking you that. I¡¯m a doctor; are you a doctor? ¡°Also, you¡¯re dirty! ¡°Mr. Liu, I¡¯m worried that she and the person with her might bring pathogens into this ward. To avoid affecting your daughter even more, I suggest that they leave for now.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Father Liu hesitated. On one side was the person who was helping to catch his daughter¡¯s murderer, and on the other was the doctor in charge of his daughter¡¯s health. It was Lu An who said, ¡°It¡¯ll be fine if we just wear these, right?¡± Lu An picked up the protective gown that happened to be hanging on the side, tossed another one to Second Brother, and quickly put it on. She took out protective gloves from her pocket and put them on nimbly. She then looked at the doctor with a wicked glint in her eyes. ¡°Or, are you worried that your own skills are too poor, and someone who knows medicine like me will be able to tell?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Ma Zhongxiang gritted his teeth in anger. As the deputy director of Mingxin Hospital, how could he worry that his skills were too bad? Ma Zhongxiang red at Lu An, then ignored her and continued to examine Liu Yumin. Very quickly, Ma Zhongxiang announced, ¡°There¡¯s indeed something wrong with her heart; the heartbeat is irregr. I¡¯m afraid that a simple diagnostic machine won¡¯t be able to detect anything. I suggest that we go to the examination room immediately and at least do an electrocardiogram.¡± Chapter 215 - Guilty Conscience

Chapter 215: Guilty Conscience

With that, Ma Zhongxiang turned around and pulled out the medical equipment attached to Liu Yumin. Lu An, who was now next to the bed, immediately blocked him. Her slender fingersnded on Liu Yumin¡¯s heart and other points, and she said, ¡°Her heart rate is 80, and her blood pressure is 95 and 65. Tell me, what¡¯s wrong with that?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± She could actually do an urate count with just her fingers? Ma Zhongxiang secretly swallowed, then pointed angrily and said, ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? Giving us numbers in the standard range with just a few taps ¨C do you think we¡¯re idiots? You¡¯re deliberately obstructing us, right? ¡°Mr. Liu, I seriously doubt¡­¡± ¡°Doubt what?¡± ¡°I doubt you!¡± Before he could finish speaking, Lu An tapped his chest and said, ¡°Your heart rate is almost 120, and your blood pressure is 145 and 95. Compared with the sister on the bed, I think you should be the one to go and get your heart checked out immediately! ¡°Or, is your heart beating so fast because you¡¯re feeling guilty? ¡°Oh, it sped up again!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Lu An covered her mouth with her other hand and made a surprised expression. Ma Zhongxiang was so angry that his face was red. He gritted his teeth and couldn¡¯t say a word for a long time. His men on the side were all blocked by Second Brother Lu Jingfan, and no one dared to step closer to Lu An. Lu An ignored the doctor and said to Father and Mother Liu, ¡°Mr. Liu, I seriously suspect that he¡¯s deliberately trying to buy time for the murderer because he knows that we¡¯ve already found their hideout!¡± Hopefully, Brother Lingchuan was fine! While Lu An was thinking this, Ma Zhongxiang red up again. ¡°Nonsense! This is nder! We don¡¯t know anything about the murderer, nor are we stalling for time. On the other hand, you keep saying that the murderer is stalling ¨C I think you want to kill Miss Liu once and for all to help the murderer get away with itpletely!¡± ¡°Oh? From what you¡¯re saying, it sounds like Miss Liu cane back to life if we¡¯re not here. Wasn¡¯t she diagnosed as brain dead?¡± Lu An¡¯s ck eyes were filled with puzzlement as she asked the question. At the same time, her hand was already on Liu Yumin¡¯s pulse. Ma Zhongxiang inexplicably felt guilty, and continued, ¡°It is indeed impossible for her to wake up, but there are still so many people waiting for her organs. We as doctors should prioritize saving the dying and treating the injured. To be able to save one is to¡­¡± ¡°So, you came to check on my daughter¡¯s condition only to save someone else¡¯s life. Then, please get out!¡± Father Liu¡¯s face waspletely ashen. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already said it before: To me, nothing is more important than catching the murderer who harmed my daughter. As for other people¡¯s lives¡­¡± Liu Haiqi clenched his fists, but his bloodshot eyes were saying, ¡°What does that have to do with me?¡± ¡°This, this, you¡­¡± Ma Zhongxiang wanted to say, ¡°As a government official, how can you think so little of the people? Do their lives not matter?¡± However, he didn¡¯t dare. Seeing how Liu Haiqi looked like he wanted to eat someone up, he just pretended to be pitiful and said, ¡°But you¡¯ve already signed off on the transnt operation. Back then, it was agreed that the operation would be carried out after your daughter¡¯s 27th birthday. This operation has to go ahead, no matter what. Those patients have long been waiting for this. Now, you¡­¡± ¡°Now I what? ¡°I¡¯m going back on my word! I won¡¯t let the operation happen anymore, alright?¡± Liu Haiqi was very agitated. As a big shot who was nearly 60 years old and could be considered to have some reputation, he had never lost hisposure like this. Ma Zhongxiang was already brimming with righteousness. ¡°Then, you can¡¯t me me!¡± Chapter 216 - Why Dont You Sacrifice Yourself?

Chapter 216: Why Don¡¯t You Sacrifice Yourself?

Ma Zhongxiang was already brimming with righteousness. ¡°Then, you can¡¯t me me! ¡°It¡¯s all in ck and white. You signed the agreement back then. You can disregard the lives of others for your daughter¡¯s sake, but as a doctor, I can¡¯t! ¡°Surround them. Don¡¯t let a single one of them escape!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, arge group of people immediately rushed in from outside the door. All of them had cold and solemn expressions, like the most loyal and sturdy bodyguards. It was as if everything had been arranged beforehand. Father Liu froze. On this side, Lu An had already figured things out ¨C what d*mn brain death! Some of the nerves were indeed damaged, but most of them were just paralyzed. With a little drug stimtion, there was still a chance Liu Yumin coulde back to life! D*mn, what a trash quack! Even daring to say, ¡°You can disregard the lives of others for your daughter¡¯s sake, but as a doctor, I can¡¯t¡±! ¡°Mr. Liu, I seriously suspect that your daughter¡¯s diagnosis was tampered with! ¡°She did indeed suffer an electric shock, but it clearly wasn¡¯t that serious. Normally, people who die from an electric shock will start to show signs of rigor mortis in about half an hour. If her head was injured, and since she had been in the water, the rest of her body basically wouldn¡¯t be spared. But now, only her brain is severely injured, while the rest of her body has already recovered. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange? ¡°Also, from what I understand, your daughter¡¯s favorite style is the backstroke. Only in apetition will she be fully immersed, like a shark. In other words, when she suffered the electric shock, unless it was someone¡¯s doing, most of her head might not have been in the water.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re saying¡­¡± Father Liu, who had been furious just a moment ago, froze. He recalled when his daughter had been brought here. The medical examiner had said it was because she had gotten the electric shock in the water that there was no livor mortis, and that this waspletely normal. However, her brain had indeed suffered an irreversible bacsh, and there was no way to turn things around! It was also at that time that he was unwilling to acknowledge that his daughter was dead, even if it was just to protect her body¡­ ¡°In other words, like the other parts of her body, her brain can also recover. I¡¯m 90% sure that I can treat her. The 10% I¡¯m not sure about is because she was injected with a suppressant. Without doing a test, I can¡¯t judge how much of it was used.¡± As Lu An spoke, she looked coldly at Ma Zhongxiang, who was blocking the door. On the side, Father Liu¡¯s eyes welled up with tears, and Mother Liu, who had been in a daze the entire time, acted like her soul had been pierced. She couldn¡¯t help but grab Lu An¡¯s hand excitedly. ¡°You, you¡¯re saying, my daughter¡­¡± Before she could finish speaking, her face was already covered in tears! ¡°Mm, it actually should have been fine.¡± Lu Anforted Mother Liu lightly. When she turned to look at Ma Zhongxiang, her gaze turned darker and colder, as if she wanted nothing more than to skin him alive. ¡°Unfortunately, a certain person will misuse someone else¡¯s life in the name of helping the dying and saving the injured. Perhaps, in his opinion, sacrificing one life to save others who need the organs is also a form of karma! ¡°But I wonder, why doesn¡¯t he sacrifice himself or his own family members to save those who need organs?¡± The girl¡¯s narrowed eyes were like a sharp arrow, her nonchnce tinged with deep mocking! Chapter 217 - If My Little Sister Cant...

Chapter 217: If My Little Sister Can¡¯t...

Ma Zhongxiang choked and immediately flew into a rage out of humiliation. ¡°Little girl, what nonsense are you spouting? ¡°The dead can¡¯t be revived, but isn¡¯t it a blessing if we can save a few more people because of this? ¡°You¡¯re misleading everyone! ¡°And just by taking her pulse, you can tell that she was misdiagnosed? And that she can still be saved? ¡°Mr. Liu, she¡¯s clearly using your wish for your daughter to wake up to control you and make you listen to her! ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, the person next to her is that trashwyer who got the person who harmed your precious daughter acquitted, right? ¡°There are all sorts of people attacking them online now. I think they¡¯re just trying to get on your good side because they don¡¯t want to be harrassed, yet they aren¡¯t willing to admit their mistakes! ¡°She even said there¡¯s 10% she¡¯s not sure about because she discovered a suppressant in your daughter¡¯s system. When the timees, she¡¯ll use the excuse that there¡¯s too much of it, and she can¡¯t treat your daughter. What will you do then?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Father and Mother Liu couldn¡¯t help but be stumped, especially when they looked at Lu An. She clearly looked like a minor. She really¡­ Lu An found itughable. What a quick-tongued quack. ¡°Thene over here and face me. The suppressant in her body isn¡¯t something that an ordinary person can use. Do you dare say that you didn¡¯t tamper with the diagnosis, or that you didn¡¯t deliberately misdiagnose her? ¡°If I can really save her, will you kneel and call me ¡®father¡¯?¡± The girl had an arrogant expression on her face. She raised her head and said with even more disdain, ¡°Also, it¡¯s just a mercy transnt. If they¡¯ve done anything wrong, it¡¯s only that they¡¯re not abiding by the agreement. However, who knows if you deliberately set all this up by telling the family that their daughter is dead after doing a random examination, and arranging the transnts. Right now, the family is in a bad mood and refusing to agree to the operation, and you¡¯ve called over arge group of people to stand guard outside the door. You¡¯re practically putting them under house arrest. May I ask, since when does a mere hospital have the right to act like the police, and casually detain and coerce people?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Even if you¡¯re a police officer, you still have to apply for a warrant from the higher-ups and obtain approval first before you can act, right?¡± Lu An rolled her eyes, her soft little face full of disbelief and speechlessness. Ma Zhongxiang¡¯s face had already turned red. He didn¡¯t expect this d*mn girl to be so troublesome and hateful! He was toozy to argue, and simply ordered, ¡°If I say it¡¯s not allowed, it¡¯s not allowed! ¡°It was clearly the family that was stirred up maliciously by someone else to go back on their word. Since there¡¯s no way to prove myself, of course I have to stay here. Even if it¡¯s against thew, I have to ensure the safety of the family and the patient, so as to prevent the criminal from deceiving them further and causing greater harm!¡± ¡°Heh!¡± Look at that ¡°I¡¯m willing to be scolded for the sake of justice¡± expression! On the side, Second Brother couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Initially, he was a little worried that Little Sister might be overconfident, or that she was exaggerating the matter to persuade Father and Mother Liu. However, he recalled how she had been able to tell that there was something wrong with the floorboard when he couldn¡¯t. Now, especially with this person¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t waste your breath on him. Call the police right now! ¡°If my little sister can¡¯t save your daughter, I, Lu Jingfan, will chop off my head for you to y basketball with!¡± There was absolutely no doubt in Second Brother Lu Jingfan¡¯s expression. His tall and big figure was like that of a cold-faced emperor, solemn and dignified! Chapter 218 - Ill Open Up a Path, You Cover the Back

Chapter 218: I¡¯ll Open Up a Path, You Cover the Back

Liu Haiqi and his wife couldn¡¯t help but be stumped. As long as they could save their daughter, as long as they could¡­ Lu An was also stunned and almost couldn¡¯t react. ¡°Second Brother?¡± The little girl¡¯s voice was soft. She didn¡¯t expect Second Brother to actually back her up to that extent. Suddenly, she had the urge to cry. The corners of Lu An¡¯s lips curved up slightly, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel delighted and pleased! On the other side, Ma Zhongxiang was already furious. Seeing that Father Liu couldn¡¯t wait to call the police, he immediately ordered his men, ¡°Go, stop anyone from Mr. Liu¡¯s side. Tell them that it¡¯s nothing like what they¡¯re hearing, and that they were deceived!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± His men immediately epted the order and went to perform the task. Lu An was just¡­ heh! ¡°Mr. Liu? I hear that you¡¯re a government official with some background. Then, can you vouch for me that I beat these people up in self-defense and to save others? ¡°Also, if you trust me, leave right now with your wife and daughter. My third brother has all sorts of medical equipment. Other than the fact that the environment might be a little cold, his ce is definitely better! ¡°As for what I said earlier, I¡¯ll change 90% to 100%. No matter what, I¡¯ll definitely save your daughter!¡± She wouldn¡¯t let Second Brother down! Absolutely! The little girl¡¯s cold expression was extremely rational! With that, Lu An had already started to remove the medical equipment that Liu Yumin didn¡¯t need, and she ced the oxygen tank on the bed. ¡°But¡­¡± Father and Mother Liu were still dazed. It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t believe Lu An could save their daughter, but that they didn¡¯t know how they were going to get out of here with so many people outside. It was Father Liu¡¯s fault. He had always had guards here previously. After reaching an agreement with the hospital, however, he no longer dispatched people here. He never thought he would be a turtle in someone else¡¯s jar. Lu An had already pushed the bed over to them. The little girl took off the protective gown she was wearing and threw it to the side. She gently ced her palms together and adopted an aggressive-looking pose. Everyone outside who saw this subconsciously raised their hands defensively, especially when they looked at the slightly evil and dark expression on her face. Just as Father Liu and Mother Liu were about to say something, they saw the girl¡¯s light figure move like a windmill as her limbs swung around, yet she didn¡¯t seem to be doing much attacking. Everyone fell to the floor, including Ma Zhongxiang, who sat in the corridor and held his fat left cheek. His nose was bleeding pitifully. He swallowed secretly. Before he could react, the girl turned around and asked, ¡°If I hit them a few more times, will I be charged?¡± ¡°No! Go ahead! I¡¯ll take responsibility if anything happens!¡± Father Liu answered without thinking! He was inexplicably excited. One hand on the oxygen tank, he and his wife pushed out the bed with their daughter in it. On the other side, a certain second brother was alsopletely stupefied. Wasn¡¯t Little Sister a little too awesome? These skills were more than enough for her to beat Big Brother Lu Boran, the King of Hell! Before Second Brother could react, he heard his little sister call out to him, ¡°Second Brother, I¡¯ll open a path, and you cut off the back. I can handle this; there¡¯s no need for you to take action. Just help take photos, in case someone wants to charge meter for beating them up.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± A certain second brother was a little stunned, but he immediately took out his phone from his pocket and very cooperatively took pictures of these people¡¯s ¡°pitiful¡± faces. Chapter 219 - Ill Leave Brother Xiao Chuan to You

Chapter 219: I¡¯ll Leave Brother Xiao Chuan to You

On the other side, Dr. Ma was already about to cry from being beaten up. He hurriedly escaped from under Lu An¡¯s hands and ordered his men, ¡°Stop them! Stop them!¡± Stop your ass! If you¡¯re not afraid of being beaten up, why don¡¯t you go and stop them? One by one, the men looked at Lu An with bitter expressions. They stepped back weakly, but had no choice but to rush forward. Then¡­ It was around three in the morning at Mingxin Hospital. The originally empty and dark corridor was very bright, and many patients and their families who had been rmed by themotion ran out to watch. They leaned against the walls of the corridor. Many people were holding their phones and taking photos. The hospital had a circr design, and all the floors were connected. It was hard to see anything upstairs at first, and the spectators stumbled after them. However, when they went down the big staircase between the second and first floor, it gave them a bright and open view! The spectators were practically on tiptoe! A middle-aged man and woman carried down the person who had been lying in the bed. In front of them was a youngdy who guarded them. Her ck outfit was stained with mud and her cold and hard face was filled with a murderous air. From time to time, she would exchange blows with those who tried to stop her, causing them to fall to the floor and cry out loud. A tall and handsome man covered the rear. He raised his phone and recorded everything. He also didn¡¯t hold back against those who tried to stop him. The two of them could be said to have wless teamwork, andpletely protected the three people in the middle! ¡°Wow!¡± The audience exploded with shock! ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°It feels like an escape drill!¡± ¡°That girl in front is too awesome! Are they filming a blockbuster?¡± The spectators were dumbfounded and inexplicably excited. It felt like they were watching a spy film in real life. Many hospitalized online live streamers naturally shared this thrilling scene with their viewers. Many people also felt that the situation wasn¡¯t right, and called the police even as they watched the show. Very quickly, word about the incident at Mingxin Hospital spread. Very quickly, someone recognized Lu An, her second brother, Lu Jingfan, and even Liu Yumin¡¯s parents, Liu Haiqi and his wife. [Oh my god, what kind of earth-shattering escape is this? Sure enough, is it aeback for that trashywyer who got a murderer acquitted??] Ahhh, there was already an uproar online! ¡­ On the other side, Father and Mother Liu were utterly exhausted as they descended the high steps. Before they even caught their breaths, they quickly caught up with Lu An. On the other side, Ma Zhongxiang¡¯s face was already ashen. Because they were in the hospital, it wasn¡¯t good for him to do anything big. After that, it seemed like he was deliberately letting them go, because if something happened outside, the hospital wouldn¡¯t take responsibility for it! Ma Zhongxiang¡¯s expression was furious and determined! However, Liu Haiqi¡¯s men had already arrived and sessfully blocked them. They were divided into two teams. One team went to the ce where the murderer had once lived, and the other went to Lu An¡¯s third brother¡¯s private research institute. ¡°Second Brother, I¡¯ll leave Brother Xiao Chuan to you. I¡¯m a little worried about him.¡± If she didn¡¯t have to save Liu Yumin, she really wanted to go herself. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Even though he didn¡¯t like that d*mn man, Second Brother patted his little sister¡¯s headfortingly and got into the car with Father Liu. Chapter 220 - Quack?

Chapter 220: Quack?

On the other side, Mother Liu naturally followed Lu An, which made it easier to take care of her daughter. Ma Zhongxiang chased after them. Many people had already secretly taken out guns. As they watched the car speed away, they gritted their teeth. In the end, Ma Zhongxiang stopped them. ¡°Forget it.¡± He had already done what needed to be done. What happened in the end was their problem; the me couldn¡¯t be ced on him. The most important thing for him now was to figure out how to keep himself clean once this matter was exposed. ¡­ As the car drove, the weak-looking Mother Liu felt inexplicably uneasy. She kept wanting to confirm if Lu An could really save her daughter. However, when she looked at Lu An¡¯s silent and solemn face, and when she recalled in particr how Lu An had beaten people up earlier, Mother Liu didn¡¯t dare say a word. She just sat there obediently, stealing nces at Lu An from time to time and looking anxiously at her sleeping daughter. Lu An didn¡¯t sense Mother Liu¡¯s emotions at all. Perhaps she did, but she wasn¡¯t in the mood to care. She was just worried about Ling Chuan, especially when she thought about how many openings he had. She was worried that something would happen to him, so naturally, she kept quiet. It was a very strange silence! Not long after, they arrived at Third Brother Lu Qingzhou¡¯s residence. Because they had called ahead, Third Brother Lu Qingzhou was already waiting outside the door for them. When the back door was pulled open and Lu Qingzhou appeared, Mother Liu exploded. ¡°You, you, you¡¯re that quack who treats the dead?¡± Pointing at Third Brother Lu Qingzhou, Mother Liu felt like she was about to die of high blood pressure! Lu An subconsciously supported Mrs. Liu. Before she could figure out what was going on, Mrs. Liu pushed her away. ¡°You, you really were lying to us. You can¡¯t treat my daughter, right? ¡°You¡¯re just stalling for time, and want to make us believe your second brother?¡± Mother Liu was extremely agitated. She pointed at Lu An and scolded her. With that, she instructed the driver to start up the car and drive off. Lu An was really stunned, and almost fell out of the car. Fortunately, Third Brother caught her immediately. Seeing that the car had already started up, Lu An tightened her grip! Those slender white fingers grabbed onto the big car so tightly that blue veins popped out. The girl¡¯s blood-colored eyes were like that of a demon. Coupled with her bloodstained, muddy face and disheveled hair, she looked like a grim reaper from hell in the night breeze! Mother Liu couldn¡¯t help but tremble. She wanted to mor for the driver to hurry up and drive. She didn¡¯t know that the driver was already stepping fully on the gas. Because of the girl¡¯s death grip, the car didn¡¯t move at all, as if it was nailed to the ground! Mother Liu was already scared silly. She was still afraid that Lu An would rush up and hit her, but in the end, she told the driver to stop. Her body was already trembling, and she asked weakly, ¡°You, what on earth do you want?¡± ¡°I just want to help my second brother!¡± The girl¡¯s face was dark as she gnashed her teeth and answered angrily. She continued in a cold voice, ¡°Do you think I want to save your daughter that much? What does her life or death have to do with me?¡± Chapter 221 - Little Fool~

Chapter 221: Little Fool~

¡°I¡¯m just worried about my second brother. Do you know how he was bullied and scolded by those people because of your daughter? ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t need you in order to help my second brother clear his name. As for you, if you want your daughter to live, be good ande down. If you don¡¯t, take care. I won¡¯t see you out!¡± With that, Lu An abruptly turned around without any trace of emotion on her face. She grabbed Third Brother¡¯s sleeve and tugged at him. ¡°Third Brother, let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Third Brother, who was still in a daze, couldn¡¯t help but hesitate. He had never seen Little Sister like this! It was as if she had experienced a lot of pain in order to be this strong. It was as if¡­ A certain third brother couldn¡¯t help but feel his heart ache, but his little sister erroneously thought that he still wanted to save lives. She turned around and shouted at him in an extremely furious voice, ¡°Are you stupid? She¡¯s already pointing fingers at you and scolding you for being a quack. How does that girl¡¯s life or death have anything to do with you?¡± ¡°No, I¡­¡± Third Brother, Lu Qingzhou, was aggrieved. Seeing how concerned his little sister was about him, he couldn¡¯t help butugh. He patted her little head with his thick fingers and said, ¡°Silly, I¡¯m just worried that my bad reputation will affect you.¡± Little Sister, such a cute little sister shouldn¡¯t be affected by him! Unexpectedly, Little Sister said in an even more furious voice, ¡°Why would I care about those people? ¡°Wouldn¡¯t I be a fool to believe others and not my own brother?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± She was indeed a fool. The corners of a certain brother¡¯s lips unconsciously curled up. He even deliberately teased her, ¡°Little fool~¡±?Only you would believe us so unconditionally. ¡°Hey!¡± A certain little sister was even more furious. ¡°You¡¯re the fool!¡± Saying that, the siblings started bickering, as if no one else was around. They turned around and went back to the house in that jovial mood without looking behind them even once. Mother Liu waspletely treated like air. There was an indecipherable expression on her face. Initially, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to beg Lu An to save her daughter, no matter what. However, when she thought about how her daughter had been pronounced brain dead by that bunch of people at Mingxin Hospital, including the forensic pathologist, and how Father Liu had even found more knowledgeable friends from abroad, who hade to the same conclusion¡­ Lu An was the only one¡­! If her daughter could really survive¡­! ¡°That, Miss ¨C Miss Lu, I¡¯m sorry that I lost control of my emotions for a moment. If¡­ as, as long as you can save my daughter, I¡¯ll do anything. I, I¡¯ll kowtow and admit my mistake!¡± With that, Mrs. Liu got out of the car anxiously and hurriedly kowtowed to Lu An. Lu An, who had already turned around, stopped her immediately, but her face was still cold when she said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to kowtow. I¡¯m willing to save her because I¡¯m interested myself.¡± With that, Lu An called for Third Brother to take the patient inside. Despite her resentment, Mother Liu nodded hurriedly. ¡°Yes, yes.¡± She gave Lu Qingzhou aplicated gaze, but considering Lu An, she didn¡¯t say anything else. As a certain third brother pushed Liu Yumin into the house on a bed, he tickled his little sister next to him, making her cheeks puff up with anger. ¡°Stop messing around!¡± Third Brother suddenly realized something. ¡°What happened to you? Second Brother took you to dig coal?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one digging coal!¡± Lu An couldn¡¯t help but smile. When they were crawling through the tunnel, however, she had to prevent insects from attacking her from time to time, and had also encountered a bunch of poisonous snakes, which didn¡¯t seem any better than digging coal. Chapter 222 - Does It Look Good?

Chapter 222: Does It Look Good?

However, Third Brother wasn¡¯t joking with her at all. His face was dark and his eyes were narrowed in extreme displeasure as he secretly recorded another strike against Second Brother. He said, ¡°Do you want to shower and change first? It just so happens that I¡­ ¡°I bought you some clothes.¡± Third Brother inexplicably felt a little embarrassed as he lowered his head and rubbed his nose. After making up with his little sister back then, he took time off the next day to buy her a gift. Thinking how it seemed like she only had a few clothes, he went to the women¡¯s section, and then¡­ He had never thought that girls¡¯ clothes could be so beautiful!! There were also traditional Chinese outfits of all sorts. They would definitely look good on his little sister! Then, he bought this and that, and ended up with a whole bunch. Only after buying them did he wonder if his little sister might not like them. Then, because of that faint thought, a certain third brother had never dared to give them to her; there was no better time than now to do so. ¡°Oh, I¡­¡± Lu An had wanted to examine Liu Yumin as soon as possible, but when she saw Third Brother¡¯s suddenly expectant expression, she suddenly recalled how Mother Liu had doubted her third brother earlier, so she said right away, ¡°Alright! Just nice, I can¡¯t take it anymore! ¡°Then, I¡¯ll have to trouble Third Brother to test what suppressant was used on her. She was dered brain dead previously¡­¡± Lu An exined Liu Yumin¡¯s condition to Third Brother in detail, and also mentioned how she nned to treat it. However, she was going to take a shower now, so she could only trouble Third Brother to concoct the medicine. ¡°Oh, right, Third Brother, I brought back a small snake from the tunnel earlier. Help me raise it. Don¡¯t put it together with the big snakes. Be careful not to let it be eaten!¡± Lu An was still a little horrified when she recalled how the big snakes had eaten the smaller ones. ¡°Mm.¡± Third Brother nodded repeatedly and took the bottle which contained the small snake from Little Sister. He memorized every word she said and sighed inwardly. Little Sister was too awesome. Was there really such a medicine? He immediately got to work. Without him knowing, a certain little sister¡¯s lips curled up slightly, and she stole a nce at Mother Liu. Didn¡¯t she say that her third brother was a quack who treated the dead? She wanted to see how she would react when Third Brother sessfully treated her daughter, hmph! The angry little girl turned around and went to the room Third Brother had pointed out to take a shower and change. When she saw the brand new girls¡¯ clothes hanging neatly in the room, Lu An was dumbfounded. ¡°This, this¡­¡± Could it be that they were all for her? Did Third Brother have to be so cute? ¡­ After taking a quick shower, Lu An was conflicted, but in the end, she chose a light purple Han outfit to wear. It was made from exquisite silk and had sweet tassels fastened to the waist as well as a delicate, beautiful bow. Her hair had already been washed and dried, and was held up with a red crystal hairpin. When Lu An walked out of the room, her figure was tall and graceful and her face was calm and reserved. She had a dignified and alluring appearance, like an ancient goddess! Mother Liu was dumbfounded. That elegant and simple air was like that of the proficient female physician in the TV show ¡°The Imperial Doctoress¡±! Inexplicably moved, tears welled up in Mother Liu¡¯s eyes. She suddenly felt that her daughter was about to be saved! However, the little girl¡¯s mischievous gaze turned to Third Brother. She patted his shoulder with a little hand and said sweetly, ¡°Does it look good?¡± When she said that, she spread her arms and did an unhurried twirl in front of him. Chapter 223 - Just For An

Chapter 223: Just For An

The wind brushes over the waves of barley, the fragrance is soft~ Third Brother suddenly felt like there was sand in his eyes. If he wasn¡¯t busy putting together Liu Yumin¡¯s medicine, he would definitely take photos of his little sister, 30 million for one photo, and make those guys go bankrupt! Oh, right, he suddenly recalled that he had deleted a photo of Little Sister before!! ¡­ Third Brother Lu Qingzhou quickly finished brewing the medicine. There was indeed an unusual amount of the suppressant in Liu Yumin¡¯s body. Who knew how much the murderer wanted to kill her? Fortunately, this type of suppressant only paralyzed the nerves. Lu An sat on the side of the bed and warmed up Liu Yumin¡¯s body. After Liu Yumin was fed the medicine brewed by Third Brother, the monitoring device was checked every now and then. On the side, Mother Liu was inexplicably nervous. It was clearly such a dim and cold room, yet her forehead was covered in sweat. ¡°Go and get some rest first. This will soothe your nerves. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing wrong with my medicine, your daughter should be able to wake up when you yourself wake up tomorrow.¡± Lu An handed a bowl of simmered soup to Mother Liu. It was clear that she wasn¡¯t sleeping well, and looked very haggard. ¡°Can I¡­ really?¡± Mother Liu was stumped. She wanted to apany her daughter until she woke up. Lu An was very unreasonable. ¡°Or, are you still doubting me and my brother?¡± ¡°No, no!¡± Mother Liu hurriedly shook her head and obediently finished the calming soup that Lu An gave her. She had seen with her own eyes what Lu An¡¯s third brother had extracted from her daughter¡¯s body. There were many grayish-brown solids, and they looked especially disgusting; they were probably the suppressant. ¡°Then go and rest. I¡¯ll take care of your daughter.¡± Lu An¡¯s voice softened. ¡°Oh, oh!¡± Mother Liu was a little stumped. The girl¡¯s smile seemed a little enchanting? She didn¡¯t know if it was her imagination, but that warm feeling was like a flower blooming in spring. It turned out that the youngdy had a sharp tongue but a soft heart. She was also a very gentle and kind person! It was Mother Liu who had been mistaken! Mother Liu was ashamed and grateful, and quickly fell asleep. Lu An took good care of Liu Yumin. ¡­ On the other side, by the time Father Liu and Second Brother Lu Jingfan arrived, more than half of the murderer¡¯s house had already burned down. However, it was still possible to determine that this had once been the murderer¡¯s den. The clothes that Liu Yumin had worn before she was murdered, as well as that perverted object, were still there. At the same time, it also showed how brutal and cold-blooded the other party was! When Father Liu learned who the real murderer was, he couldn¡¯t help but tremble with anger! He already had a very bad feeling from the moment Ma Zhongxiang suddenly tried to stop him. In addition, Lu An said that his daughter had been misdiagnosed. Now¡­ Heh! Heh! ¡°Feng Qingchao! That pretentious Feng Qingchao!¡± Father Liu clenched his fists in anger, his nails digging into his palms! However, he said, ¡°Thank you. If it wasn¡¯t for your help, I¡¯m afraid my daughter¡­¡± Father Liu felt guilty. He recalled how he had treated Lu Jingfan before. Second Brother Lu Jingfan didn¡¯t say anything. It was Ling Chuan next to him who reminded Father Liu, ¡°He didn¡¯t defend a murderer, but was saving an innocent citizen. Remember to rify things for him.¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Father Liu nodded. He couldn¡¯t help but look at Ling Chuan; somehow, this person seemed a little familiar? Ling Chuan ignored him. Noticing the strange look in Second Brother¡¯s eyes, he exined lightly, ¡°This is not for your sake; it¡¯s just for An.¡± Chapter 224 - Clarification

Chapter 224: rification

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Mm.¡± A certain second brother nodded lightly and subconsciously said, ¡°If you didn¡¯t say anything, I would have misun¡­¡± The atmosphere froze! A misunderstanding? A certain second brother couldn¡¯t help but blush slightly. Misunderstanding, his a*s! Of course the man wouldn¡¯t do it for him, but for An! He recalled his little sister¡¯s reminder, and asked with a cold face, ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Ling Chuan nodded slightly and suddenly leaned closer to him. ¡°Were you worried about me?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± A certain second brother was instantly furious. ¡°Scram!¡± Unexpectedly, Ling Chuan said even more shamelessly, ¡°Xiao Fan, are you shy?¡± He even blinked meaningfully with soulful eyes. ¡°You¡­¡± A certain second brother was about to explode with anger. This d*mn man dared to tease even him? Little did he know that the d*mn man was feeling smug. Served him right for daring to tease him first! ¡­ Even in the middle of the night, there were many night owls online. When news of Lu An broke, everyone who was about to go to bed immediately felt their blood boil. [I knew there would be a twist in this matter. Second Brother is definitely innocent!] [That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. I can tell with one look that Little Sister is helping Father and Mother Liu escape! Who knows what scary truth is hidden behind this matter? From that fight alone, d*mn, Little Sister is so cool!!] [I think you¡¯re a dog! How does Lu An look cool like that? Also, it¡¯s clear that she coerced Father and Mother Liu. Otherwise, if she really was helping them out of the goodness of her heart, why didn¡¯t she help them with the bed? Look at how tired they are. Aftering down, they don¡¯t even dare to take time to breathe!] One after another, the online users spoke up. There were many who supported Lu An, but also many who did their best to step on her, including many ¡°detectives¡± who were waiting for the follow-up. Everyone was in a frenzy as they talked about conspiracy theories, false charges and whatnot. Was Lu An friend or foe, or was she just a passer-by who had identally been caught up in things? The online users were so excited that they couldn¡¯t sleep! Very quickly, the truth came out. Liu Yumin¡¯s father personally posted on his Weibo ount to rify the matter, and it could be summed up in the following three points ¡ª Cai Da wasn¡¯t the murderer. On the contrary, he might be the biggest contributor to the case. Lu Jingfan didn¡¯t defend a murderer. He had just been protecting an innocent citizen, and had also uncovered the real murderer. In addition, Liu Yumin¡¯s brain death had been a ¡°misdiagnosis,¡± and she was currently being treated by Lu An. Her chances of survival were 90%! The case was still under investigation. [Ahhh, I knew it! I¡¯m not a fan for nothing! I knew my little sister was awesome! She has such amazing fighting skills, but she actually knows medicine too?? Ahhh~] When this news was released, Lu An¡¯s fans immediately exploded in amazement. Little Sister was too cool and awesome. They couldn¡¯t find any words to describe her! Many people also went to collect information on Second Brother Lu Jingfan. Lu Jingfan was 22 years old. He obtained the highest qualification for awyer when he was 18. He had never received a formal education, and was a self-taught genius. His goal was to uphold justice for the people who really needed it. In thest four years, he had never forgotten this aim. Hiswyer fees were based on what his clients could afford. He could charge wealthy clients tens or even hundreds of millions of yuan, while impoverished ones didn¡¯t need to pay, or conversely were even given money instead.. However, not just anyone could ask him for help. In the eyes of those who had worked with him before, Second Brother¡¯s reputation was extremely good! Chapter 225 - Are You Even Human?

Chapter 225: Are You Even Human?

He had a lot of older fans who fought to send him food every day. However, it seemed that he didn¡¯t have many fans his age? Perhaps it was because he looked very fierce? [Ahhh, Second Brother is so cute. He¡¯s clearly a prodigy, yet he actually has fans who treat him like their son or little brother. What does this mean? Forgive me forughing out loud!] [It¡¯s probably because he¡¯s not good at interacting with girls his age. During the variety show, it was clear that he cares about his little sister and did his best; he just didn¡¯t say anything.] [That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. That d*mn man, Luo Chuan, on the other hand, still pretended to be good after taking advantage. I really wanted to kick him, though it¡¯s not that I hate him!] Lu An¡¯s fans discussed the matter, and naturally, many people started to switch sides again. On the other side, the haters who had done all they could to discredit Lu An and Lu An¡¯s second brother, especially fans of Liu Yumin who specialized in messing with Lu Jingfan, and the people who sent him so many dangerous items and even rioted against him over the past few months, were all dumbfounded. When the truth of Liu Yumin¡¯s murder came out, in particr, it appeared that the murderer had been a fan of hers for many years. Things like digging a tunnel, stealing undergarments, and finally harming her ¡ª the clothes Liu Yumin had been wearing before her death and the murderer¡¯s tools had basically all been found and were currently in the process of being verified. However, the authorities had yet to reveal the murderer¡¯s identity. Everyone was dumbfounded. Including the troublemakers who were rioting outside Lu Jingfan¡¯sw firm. Some people had just woken up. When they saw the news, they rubbed their eyes like crazy. They were like statues. They looked at the big red banner on the side which had the words ¡°Lu Jingfan is trash, Lu Jingfan, die¡± on it. Under the morning light, it was so dazzling! Second Brother Lu Jingfan had been hiding Cai Da and his mother ever since the court pronounced Cai Dai innocent. After a long six months, it was finally over when they saw that Cai Da had been cleared of the false charge. Father Liu even thanked and apologized to Cai Da¡­ Tears welled up in Cai Da¡¯s eyes as he struggled to contain his emotions. He had a lot to say, but in the end, he just said, ¡°Mom, I didn¡¯t kill anyone! I didn¡¯t! I didn¡¯t!¡± He excitedly hugged the woman next to him with thin, ck hands. Cai Da, who was already in his thirties, cried like a child. The woman on the side also had tears in her eyes, and she nodded repeatedly. ¡°Yes, yes!¡± The corners of her lips curled up slightly. Her tears fell, but they were tears of joy! The heavens were fair, the heavens were fair! Mm! She had decided: From today onward, she would be Lawyer Lu¡¯s fan and cook delicious food for him every day. ¡­ Some people were happy while others were troubled. Now that the victim had been cleared of the charge, it wouldn¡¯t be as safe for the real culprit! It was said that the Feng family used to be thergest family in South City. In a luxurious but dark room, a man looked coldly at a pitiful person huddled in one corner. His pitch-ck eyes glinted coldly. He clenched his fists, and blue veins popped on his arms. He wanted to kill someone! ¡°Feng Qingmiao, I¡¯ve had enough of you! ¡°It¡¯s bad enough that youmitted a crime, but why did you leave my things at the scene? How can you be so evil and twisted?! Are you even human?¡± Chapter 226 - Is Little Xingxing Afraid Of Me?

Chapter 226: Is Little Xingxing Afraid Of Me?

Feng Qingchao threw the chain ne in his hand to the floor angrily and said in an even more furious tone, ¡°If this matter can¡¯t be covered up, I won¡¯t protect you anymore. You¡¯re on your own!¡± With that, the man ruthlessly turned away with a livid face and strode off. The men waiting outside the door immediately followed. They looked doubtfully at the dark room and then at each other, but didn¡¯t dare say anything. In the corner of the room, Feng Qingmiao had probably been frightened by the golden chain which Feng Qingchao had smashed down on the floor. A head popped falteringly out of the crook of his arms; he had clear and handsome features that were just like Feng Qingchao¡¯s. However,pared with that man¡¯s ruthless and sinister expression, Feng Qingmiao¡¯s expression was a little gentler and more timid. He had bewitching, almost wicked looks. But the truth was that he was actually a fool! He was only worried about the little dog in his arms. ¡°Longlong, Longlong, is it you? Hm, ah? Mm~¡± Feng Qingmiao rubbed the dog with big hands. Who knew where he got so many dogs from. They were of different colors ¨C yellow, white, ck ¨C and looked pitiful. He would hold them as he rolled over the floor andughed out loud,pletely like a fool. ¡­ ¡°Woof, woof, woof!¡± At the Lu residence in the morning. Little Ergou circled Lu Xingran unhappily and bit his pants. It was going to die of anger! He was actually eating the dog food which the d*mn woman had prepared for it; how could it ept this?! ¡°Woof, woof!¡± However, a certain person was still very content. Although it was dog food, it wasn¡¯t like humans couldn¡¯t eat it. This had been specially made by his little sister, and there was even tasty instant noodles in it. On days when he couldn¡¯t eat his little sister¡¯s breakfast, he could use this to satisfy his cravings! Ignoring the pitiful puppy, little No. 5 Lu Xingran chewed on little Ergou¡¯s dog food as he sat with one leg propped up and typed furiously on the keyboard. He had specially applied for a leave of absence from school today to officially release Flying Star. It was going to be a gift for Little Sister, so he naturally couldn¡¯t let her down! Suddenly, there was knocking on the door. ¡°Who is it?¡± Little No. 5 Lu Xingran gave a terse reply before he cringed. The Kings of Hell at home had been bullying him recently, especially his father, who had ckmail material on him. It was better for him to be a little more careful. Little No. 5 Lu Xingran went to the door and timidly poked his head out ¡ª ¡°Tch~ Are you happy? Are you surprised?¡± Zhao Zichen stood outside the door with a smile on his face. When he noticed how a certain person was trembling, he asked nkly, ¡°Little Xingxing, are you afraid of me?¡± ¡°I, I¡­ I¡¯m not afraid of you!¡± Little Lu No. 5 almost died of anger. He immediately straightened his back and said coldly, ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°Oh, I asked the teacher, who said you were taking the day off. Then, I asked your little sister, and she said¡­¡± ¡°Get to the point!¡± Lu No. 5 was very unhappy at how he beat around the bush! Zhao Zichen said bluntly, ¡°Your little sister asked me to tutor you.¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± Little No. 5 Lu Xingran shouted the word without thinking. Then, the other party took out the evidence on his phone. About half an hour ago, this d*mn idiot told Little Sister that he wasn¡¯t going to school today. At the same time, he sent Lu Xingran¡¯s test paper from the day before, which had a ¡°0¡± on it. Then, Little Sister asked if she could trouble the d*mn idiot to tutor Lu No. 5 since she didn¡¯t have the time herself. The d*mn idiot didn¡¯t look like he was willing. Then, Little Sister sent him 200 yuan. After the d*mn idiot received the money, he agreed. What the hell! ¡°Give the money back to my little sister!¡±?Who needs your tutoring? Chapter 227 - Public Execution"

Chapter 227: ¡°Public Execution¡±

¡°Give the money back to my little sister!¡±?Who needs your tutoring? Little Fifth Brother was about to explode with anger. How poor was this person that he even wanted his little sister¡¯s money?! In the end, a certain person¡¯s face was sunny and confident. ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Little Fifth Brother was about to explode with anger. He said with a livid face, ¡°Then, return the money to my little sister and I¡¯ll give you double!¡± ¡°Little Xingxing, are you trying to bribe me?¡± Zhao Zichen¡¯s annoying face drew closer as he crowded Little Fifth Brother into a corner. Little Fifth Brother was so embarrassed that his face turned red. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Are you still not going to return it?¡± ¡°No!¡± A certain someone looked proud and smug, his expression saying, ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Little Fifth Brother was so angry that his nerves were about to split apart. ¡°Then what on earth do you want?¡± ¡°Mm, it¡¯s very simple. Little Xingxing, as long as you can get a good enough grade, I¡¯ll return your little sister the money, and even give you a red packet. ¡°What do you think?¡± As he spoke, Zhao Zichen propped one hand on his waist. He was clearly dressed in a fresh white school uniform and there was a clean ck bag slung over his shoulder, but he was acting like a pretty boy! Little Fifth Brother nced at him disdainfully. ¡°Are you sick?¡± In the end, the other party replied, ¡°But I don¡¯t like taking medicine. It¡¯s too bitter!¡± ¡°Then, what else do you want to f*cking eat?¡± Little Fifth Brother couldn¡¯t take it anymore! ¡°Just, eat¡­¡± Zhao Zichen suddenly paused. Crap, wasn¡¯t this a little too much? Fifth Brother nced at him with what even looked like a bit of anticipation? ¡°Speaking of which, you took the day off just to y games?¡± Zhao Zichen¡¯s expression immediately turned serious. He looked at the game on theputer screen and changed the topic. ¡°How shallow!¡± Little Fifth Brother immediately gave him a disdainful look. At the same time, he walked over to hisputer table. As he fiddled with the mouse, he pretended to be profound as he nced at Zhao Zichen and said, ¡°Do you think what you saw was everything?¡± ¡°Then, does Little Xingxing want to¡­¡± Zhao Zichen subconsciously started messing around again. One hand evennded on Zhao Zichen¡¯s bent back, and little Fifth Brother immediately red up. ¡°F*cking act a little normally!¡± What the heck! Little Fifth Brother¡¯s face flushed with anger. His expression was tense, and he looked a little uneasy. Zhao Zichen was also dumbfounded. He didn¡¯t know what to say. Thus, the atmosphere fell into a strange silence. It was little Ergou who broke the impasse. After finally snatching the dog food that a certain person had yet to finish eating, it jumped off the table. ¡°Howl~ howl~¡± As it finished it in a few bites, it pondered where to hide the dog food which the d*mn woman had prepared for it. Oh~ got it! Struck by inspiration, the soft little blondie dragged the box of dog food along as it went off to find a hiding spot. Tch, who cared about fanservice? Could anything be more interesting than its dog food? Stupid humans, bleh~ ¡­ It was nine in the morning. When they learned of the turnaround in Liu Yumin¡¯s case, and that she had even woken up, all the reporters from the major news agencies in South City mobilized and went to get the news firsthand. Of course, the reporters who had reported on this incident previously were pulled out one by one and ¡°publicly executed.¡± The people who had misunderstood Lu Jingfan and Cai Da, and even did despicable things against them, also felt unwell, as if they had swallowed flies. Chapter 228 - The Perpetrator

Chapter 228: The Perpetrator

Thus, those reporters who maliciously posted the news and stirred people up had to be found! No matter what, they had to justify themselves! Otherwise, they could step down on their own! Thus, a group of more serious online users who wanted to uncover the truth, as well as those who refused to admit they were wrong no matter what, dug up previous reports like they were digging up coal. Very quickly, the reporters who maliciously stirred up the audience by deliberately reporting that Cai Da had a criminal record, and that Lu Jingfan had gotten a murderer acquitted, were revealed. Almost all the major news agencies and even online media in South City were not spared! Then, #evilmedia# became a trending topic. [If I hadn¡¯t seen the news about his family, would I be so sure that Cai Da was the murderer, even cursing him?] [It¡¯s all because of these unscrupulous media outlets. They only write fake news every day to attract attention. If Lawyer Lu hadn¡¯t stood firm, someone might have died because of this injustice. Everyone thinks they¡¯re very righteous!] [If you ask me, no one is wrong. It¡¯s because their malicious reports fired people up. The ones who should be dealt with the most are these unscrupulous media outlets! I remember that the media once used to just be a way to let everyone know the truth and keep in touch with the world. When did it start to deal in tricks and malicious incitement?] [¡­] Perhaps they were sincerely criticizing and questioning this moronic society, or perhaps they just wanted to absolve themselves and tell others that they weren¡¯t wrong, that they had just been stirred up by malicious intent. The media outlets were bombarded by online users, and their poprity sank. It could be said that their impact on society was¡­ Despicable! So much so that the higher-ups personally came forward to name and criticize them. They also said that from now on, as long as the media maliciously exaggerated statements without verification, or even used past mistakes to maliciously incite the audience, the offenders would be directly banned! Thus, all the media outlets cowered. In order to get rid of the dirt on themselves, everyone started to look for the perpetrator, the very first person to learn the news and release it. Very quickly, this person was found! He was a reporter who was popr in South City¡¯s news circles ¡ª Yu Xian. Yu Xian was famous for being bold in his reporting. He also had the illustrious title of ¡°number one¡± in the news industry. Like what his name meant, he dared to be the first. He had been about to be promoted, but now, unfortunately ¡ª ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, Ah Xian. I¡¯m informing you now that you¡¯re dismissed!¡± The boss had a troubled expression on his face. Everyone knew how much Yu Xian had contributed to the news agency all these years. Yu Xian himself knew that he was being treated as the scapegoat. Now that the matter had blown up, he wouldn¡¯t just be unable to work in the circle in the future; even if he looked for work outside the industry, nobody who wanted to keep their own face would be willing to hire him. Yu Xian recalled the information that had unexpectedly appeared on his desk that day. He had once thought that this was a pie that would bring his career to a higher level. Now, it seemed to be poison, which destroyed him at the peak of his career! ¡­ Sure enough, Qi Yan¡¯s face turned green for the umpteenth time when she saw this plot twist. D*mn it, d*mn it! Liu Yumin was clearly dead, but Lu An revived her. Was she a demon? How was Liu Yumin still alive?! Qi Yan gritted her teeth and her nails dug into her palms. Little did she know that something even more ¡°exciting¡± awaited her! Ding ¡ª Chapter 229 - Qi Yan Is Blackmailed

Chapter 229: Qi Yan Is ckmailed

Her phone suddenly beeped with a notification! Qi Yan unlocked her phone and thought that it was a spam message or someone looking for her. In the end ¡ª It was a video! In the video, a girl in a light blue hoodie went to a practically deserted news agency. She arrived at the desk with Yu Xian¡¯s name tag on the side. When no one was looking, she ced a document under the teacup on the desk, then quickly turned around and left. Qi Yan frowned, a little puzzled. Of course she knew that the girl in the video was her, but she had kept her head down the entire time and was wearing a hat. She hadn¡¯t shown her face at all. Who could have recognized her? Qi Yan inexplicably felt nervous. She was about to ask questions, but the other party sent her another video ¡ª In the video, a reporter in a South City work uniform was doing an interview near Pingfan Law Firm. The person being interviewed was a young girl about 16 or 17 years old. She was wearing a light blue hoodie, and her fair face waspletely exposed in front of the camera. Her eyes were slightly down, and there was a hint of sadness in them. When the reporter asked her what she thought of this matter, she said in a clear voice, ¡°I ¨C I don¡¯t know why my second brother is like this. I heard that the murderer has a criminal record. Could it be that my second brother is actually being threatened? What will happen if he doesn¡¯t help him?¡± ¡°But it doesn¡¯t seem right that he¡¯s doing this just because he¡¯s being threatened, right?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. My second brother shouldn¡¯t be like this. How did he be like this? He even said that I¡­¡± After that, the girl in the video was already tearing up, but she was still holding in her emotions. Her appearance made one¡¯s heart ache. Qi Yan¡¯s face was ugly now! She basically already had a guess. Sure enough, not long after, the other party sent her another message ¡ª [Thank you, Miss Lu. No, I should say, Miss Qi. [I¡¯m indebted to Miss Qi for her care. This is Yu Xian, the person who received your ¡°favor¡± in the past. Thanks to Miss Qi¡¯s selfless contribution of information over the past half-year, I lived veryfortably and smoothly. My sry also increased substantially, and I was even about to be promoted! [However, it is also thanks to Miss Qi¡¯s care that I now have nothing. Since I now had time to spare, I specially learned a little more of Miss Qi. Then, I realized that Miss Qi isn¡¯t a simple person! What do you think? Do I have the qualifications to be an entertainment reporter, and to write a special report on Miss Qi? [After all, I might not even be able to protect my life soon!] The other party even added a sweet smile emoji. Qi Yan was so disgusted that she wanted to vomit. D*mn it, a mere reporter actually dared to ckmail her! Qi Yan gritted her teeth. Before she could reply, she received another message ¡ª [Oh, right, there is also the matter with your fifth brother and big brother. Although I don¡¯t know the details, I can just write any random piece. You know what entertainment reporters are like. Want to guess what everyone will say about you when the timees?] There was yet another sweet smile emoji at the end. Qi Yan was about to explode with anger, but the other party still ¡ª [Look, how about I call it the death of the holy white lotus? [Or the piano genius is actually a ck lotus? [Oh dear, it can¡¯t be that the person implicated did more digging and in the end uncovered the truth, right?] The infuriating messages came one after another,pletely enraging Qi Yan. She was so angry that her veins throbbed. In the end, she just replied directly: [What do you want? How much do you want?] Chapter 230 - Proof

Chapter 230: Proof

[Regarding this, the exact price is negotiable. The main thing is that I was nning to buy a house recently, and I¡¯m still short of a few million. Of course, whether or not I stillck money in the future, I can¡¯t say for sure.] Yu Xian typed slowly, his wicked face filled with the pleasure of revenge. Hadn¡¯t she used him to attack her brother? Yu Xian¡¯s reputation was now ruined because of her. He would definitely make her have a taste of her own medicine! On the other side, Qi Yan was about to explode with anger. She knew that the other party wanted to use the evidence to ckmail her, but she could only give in. If these two pieces of evidence were released, she wouldn¡¯t be able to clear her name even if she had a hundred mouths. Her fans were no longer as stalwart as before! If she had known this would happen, who knew if she would have regretted it? ¡­ In the Feng trade building, Feng Qingchao was working in his office when Father Liu arrived with arge group of police officers. ¡°You perverted murderer. To think I had always treated you well. How could you do such a thing?¡± Father Liu was extremely agitated when he saw this pretentious scum, Feng Qingchao. He stepped forward and wanted to strangle him. When Lu An brought it up, he thought of how this person came to the hospital every time to visit his daughter as well as him and his wife; in fact, it was just to give his daughter the suppressant! Also, how could Ma Zhongxiang have been so bold yesterday if it wasn¡¯t for this person? However, the murderer looked confused. ¡°No, Uncle, I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying. What murderer? What did he do? Oh, right, I heard that Minmin¡­¡± ¡°Shut up! You¡¯re not worthy to call her name!¡± Thinking of what he had seen at that residencest night, Father Liu felt nauseated. Luckily, he had only seen what it was like after the fire. Who knew how angry he would have been if he had seen what it was like before that! The murderer refused to cooperate. ¡°You said that I harmed Minmin. Do you have any proof?¡± Second Brother Lu Jingfan produced everything he had found in the house, as well as a golden chain with the word ¡°Chao¡± inscribed on it. It was a special item which symbolized a special identity. As the young master of thergest family in South City, this thing couldn¡¯t belong to anyone but him. Feng Qingchao gave it a few simple looks, then skimmed through the series of photos of Liu Yumin at the scene. He picked up the golden chain. ¡°This is indeed mine. I was wondering where it went, but I wasn¡¯t able to find it after so long. It was actually at the murderer¡¯s residence? ¡°So, is just a chain ne enough to prove that I¡¯m the murderer?¡± Feng Qingchao was calm andposed, and there was no hint of guilt on his face. Second Brother Lu Jingfan¡¯s lips curled up coldly, and he said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s not just that. Given how meticulous Mr. Feng is, you must have dealt with it long ago. However, the tunnel connects Miss Liu¡¯s house to the murderer¡¯s residence. Furthermore, the poisonous snakes in the tunnel aren¡¯t of any ordinary breed that regr people would be able to get their hands on ¨C even then, there aren¡¯t many upper-ss individuals who would necessarily be able to get them. Also, other than Mr. Feng, who else can cut out and create a diamond tunnel, hm?¡± ¡°So, all this is just spection, right? Is there any concrete proof?¡± D*mn it, why did that fool have to make the tunnel so special?! Feng Qingchao gritted his teeth as he asked the question unhurriedly. How could he admit it? ¡°Don¡¯t use a good person wrongly again and trigger a public outcry, or you¡¯ll be squandering the good reputation you just gained.¡± Chapter 231 - Reaction

Chapter 231: Reaction

¡°Heh, is that so?¡± He, Lu Jingfan, didn¡¯t care about reputation; he just wanted to send the pervert and b*stard who did this to prison. Second Brother took out a property deed. ¡°Then, is this proof direct enough? ¡°It¡¯s said that this residence was originally under your name, and there aren¡¯t many people who live in the surrounding buildings. The strange thing is that the residence lost its owner overnight, and became deserted. May I ask, Mr. Feng, what are you trying to cover up?¡± Second Brother Lu Jingfan unhurriedly took out the property document that had initially been destroyed by hackers. On it, in ck and white, was written clearly ¡ª Feng Qingchao. Before Feng Qingchao could say anything, Second Brother Lu Jingfan even helped him out. ¡°Or, Mr. Feng, are you going to say that all of this was done by your supposedly stupid but genius twin brother? That you didn¡¯t know anything?¡± ¡°So, it was actually my little brother?¡± Feng Qingchao was a little stumped, and adopted a look of realization and disbelief. He covered his face with his hands, as if he was about to cry with grief. For a moment, Second Brother, Father Liu, and the police officers were dumbfounded. Was this person for real, or was he just acting? If he was acting, then wasn¡¯t he¡­ sure enough, he was twisted. However, Feng Qingchao continued, ¡°Then, it¡¯s clear now if it¡¯s actually that ce and why my chain ne was there. Ah Miao actually¡­ ¡°Ah Miao and I are twins, but as far as I know, he was blessed with all sorts of talents since he was young and has a strange mind. The only thing he doesn¡¯t know how to do ismunicate with people, and he often runs around. He¡­¡± ¡°Alright, aren¡¯t you embarrassed, CEO Feng?¡± Lu An, who had gone with Ling Chuan to grab Ma Zhongxiang earlier, couldn¡¯t take it anymore, and interrupted the man. ¡°You are¡­¡± Feng Qingchao was a little stumped. When he saw Lu An¡¯s exquisite little face, a strange look shed in his eyes. In particr, the girl was dressed in a unique Han Chinese outfit, and also wore a hairpin made with pearl and jade. She looked especially stunning! Feng Qingchao secretly clenched his fists. When Father Liu led the team over to catch Feng Qingchao, Mother Liu had been inexplicably worried. She was worried that Feng Qingchao would push his little brother forward as a shield, so she told Lu An about this matter. While other people might not know about it, the Liu family had always had dealings with the Feng family. Because of Father Liu¡¯s special upper-level status, plus chats with the Feng family, they more or less knew some things about Feng Qingchao¡¯s younger brother. Mother Liu had even met him a few times when she went to the Feng family¡¯s residence. That child didn¡¯t seem to be able to see anyone, and was only interested in things around him that probably wouldn¡¯t pique anyone else¡¯s interest. His behavior was basically the same as a child¡¯s, yet it was inexplicably unsettling. It was said that he was a prodigy, and probably knew how to do everything except live like a normal person. If Feng Qingchao pushed the me on him, who would know what the truth was? ¡°Mr. Feng, I heard that you and Miss Liu are very good friends and that you love her. Even though you were clearly rejected, you were still very gentlemanly and willing to step back to be a friend and silently protect her, right?¡± The little girl smiled as she asked Feng Qingchao the question. Somewhere, Feng Qingchao felt wary. He kept calm and answered with a light, ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°Then, how did you react when you saw the photos of Miss Liu that were taken by the pervert, and this golden chain ne which belongs to you?¡± Chapter 232 - The Naked Eye Again?

Chapter 232: The Naked Eye Again?

Lu An¡¯s eyes were bright as she asked the question. ¡°I¡­¡± Feng Qingchao couldn¡¯t help but be stumped. Everyone else in the room didn¡¯t understand why Lu An was asking this either. It was only Second Brother who suddenly figured it out. Then, he heard Little Sister continue in a cool voice, ¡°If I remember correctly, when my Second Brother showed you the evidence just now, you only gave these photos of Miss Liu a quick nce, then immediately picked up your ne and denied that you were the murderer, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± The police officer on the side had a video recording. At Lu An¡¯s words, he even deliberately reyed the video. Feng Qingchao indeed had only nced briefly at the photos of Liu Yumin. Rather, his gaze just swept over them, but what was wrong with that? It was a huge problem! Lu An randomly picked someone close to her. ¡°Excuse me, if you see that your especially good friend, or even the person you¡¯ve always had a crush on, was seriously injured and even photographed like this, what would be your first reaction?¡± ¡°Of course I would be angry. Whoever the murderer is, I¡¯ll immediately go and arrest him!¡± The young police officer on the side answered without thinking. ¡°Right?¡± Lu An had an understanding look on her face. She looked at Feng Qingchao, who was sitting at the table, and tilted her head and shrugged. She said innocently, ¡°So?¡± ¡°So¡­ this proves that Feng Qingchao is lying!¡± Everyone immediately reacted! If the two of them really were friends, he wouldn¡¯t have reacted like this when he saw the photos! Even people who didn¡¯t know her would probably feel sad for this girl if they saw these photos, but he actually¡­ Either he was especially cold-blooded, or he had already seen them many times and was numb to it. This didn¡¯t match his usual appearance. In other words, Feng Qingchao had definitely lied! Why would he lie? It had to be because he was involved in this matter! Even if he wasn¡¯t the murderer, he hadn¡¯t reported it at the very least! So, awesome! Smart! Many police officers looked at Lu An like she was a detective. It was just a small detail, but Lu An thought nothing of it. She continued, ¡°Also, there are so many photos of the victim in that room. Even if you were wearing gloves when you did that to her, could you really not have left any fingerprints behind? ¡°Perhaps you despised Miss Liu for finding someone she liked. You wanted to punish her, but didn¡¯t want to get your hands dirty. You should have destroyed the gloves, but you hid them inside the wall instead. Did you think no one would notice?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Lu An threw a pair of silver-gray gloves in a white stic bag onto the table. The expensive gloves looked to be roughly Feng Qingchao¡¯s size. Feng Qingchao was instantly stupefied and subconsciously wanted to hide his hands. He had never expected them to be found! He had been worriedst night, but no one had ever seen through what that fool made before. Who was this girl? Second Brother was also dumbfounded. Little Sister¡­ He had even used aser sensor to check everything yesterday. Had she found it with the naked eye again? When did she go looking? Actually, a certain little girl had still been worried about a certain big-tailed wolfst night. After she was almost done helping Liu Yumin, and when Mother Liu fell asleep, she took the opportunity to sneak out. After confirming that Ling Chuan was fine, she went back to take a look around the house in passing, which was when she had noticed the abnormality in the wall. Chapter 233 - I Have an Older Brother

Chapter 233: I Have an Older Brother

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Of course. You probably couldn¡¯t have done those things on your own.¡± Lu An¡¯s eyes were filled with doubt as she said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you have a genius little brother? Did you instigate him to help, or did he unconsciously do these things to help you? That still needs to be investigated. ¡°Sir, take him away.¡± Things had alreadye to this point, and it could be said that everything was clear. Feng Qingchao had a frozen expression on his face. Ma Zhongxiang, who had been caught, was dumbfounded. He never expected this d*mn girl to be so awesome! Swallowing hard, Ma Zhongxiang tried to absolve himself. ¡°No, why did you bring me here? I told you, I only did that to protect Mr. Liu and the restst night. In that situation, who knows whether these people are good or bad? To ensure that nothing goes wrong, of course I could only¡­¡± ¡°So, do you really think all the surveince cameras in your hospital are dead? So what if you destroyed them? Do you think there¡¯s no evidence?¡± Lu An was really speechless. Why were they so stubborn to the very end? ¡°W- what do you mean?¡± Ma Zhongxiang was instantly dazed. A feeling of impending doom welled up from the bottom of his heart! Lu An spoke unhurriedly, and even smoothed down the small creases in her clothes as she said in a clear and nonchnt voice, ¡°I have an older brother who¡¯s a genius withputers, the kind who can retrieve what you think you¡¯vepletely deleted with just a few codes and taps, and tada~¡± Lu An pretended to type on a keyboard and raised her head proudly at Ma Zhongxiang, her little expression saying, ¡°My brother is a hero.¡± Ma Zhongxiang: ¡°¡­¡± ¡­ ¡°Second Brother, what do you think? I¡¯m awesome, right?¡± After everyone was taken away, Lu An stayed back and looked sweetly at Second Brother for praise. ¡°Mm.¡± A certain second brother nodded slightly. He took out his phone and took a photo of his little sister. He could sell the photo of such a cute little sister to those guys for 10 million! No, 20 million! Second Brother looked smugly at the photo before he quietly put away his phone and asked, ¡°Is there anyone sending you back? Or¡­ do you want toe with me?¡± He nced calmly at Ling Chuan, who was next to her, and braced himself. ¡°Sure!¡± She had nothing to do anyway. As soon as she agreed, however, she suddenly remembered that there was still Liu Yumin, so she said, ¡°I still have to go to Third Brother¡¯s ce.¡± ¡°Take good care of her!¡± A certain second brother was inexplicably annoyed, and he nced coldly at Ling Chuan as he gave the instruction. Ling Chuan was toozy to bother with him. ¡­ When the police escorted Feng Qingchao downstairs, a group of reporters surrounded them. ¡°Mr. Feng, I heard that you¡¯re the biggest suspect in Liu Yumin¡¯s case. Your personal belongings were discovered in the murderer¡¯s residence. How do you exin this?¡± ¡°Did you really hurt Liu Yumin?¡± ¡°It¡¯s said that you have a twin brother. Were you aplices? Will you cover for him?¡± The reporters chased after Feng Qingchao with their questions. Seeing that they couldn¡¯t get any answers, they turned to Father Liu. ¡°Mr. Liu, Mr. Liu, I heard that your daughter has already woken up. Is that true?¡± ¡°If the murderer really is Feng Qingchao, will you sue him?¡± ¡°The Feng family has a lot of influence, and you used to be close friends. Now that your daughter is alive, will you reach a settlement?¡± One after another, the reporters brought up all sorts of explosive topics. The police were trying to block them, when suddenly ¡ª Chapter 234 - Shes the One I Want to Kill

Chapter 234: She¡¯s the One I Want to Kill

¡°Ah!¡± A scream rang out from some girls. Sensing that it seemed to be from Little Sister¡¯s location, Second Brother Lu Jingfan immediately turned around and ran over on his long legs. A minute or two ago, after the reporters surrounded the police, Lu An and Ling Chuan had left from the other side. Suddenly¡­ When someone rushed over with a knife, Ling Chuan was already on his guard. He raised his hand and shielded Lu An behind him. Just as he was about to attack, another person ran over from who knew where, like a gust of wind ¡ª ¡°Watch out!¡± It was a very tender voice. Before the two of them could react, the person in front of them had already copsed in a pool of blood. The offender was clearly scared silly. He stared nkly at the fruit knife still dripping with blood, and his eyes rolled back. This was the scene Second Brother Lu Jingfan saw when he came over. Someone was curled up like a child on the ground. ¡°It hurts, it hurts~¡± He spoke like a child, and flinched nervously when he saw the blood on his hands. Second Brother Lu Jingfan saw that trembling figure with his own eyes. It was the same face as Feng Qingchao¡¯s, but the aura was clearly different. Who knew what it was, but it didn¡¯t feel simple. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Lu Jingfan immediately grabbed the offender¡¯s hand that was holding the knife. His bloodshot eyes were cold! If the rescuer hadn¡¯t jumped in, the person injured might have been his little sister or the d*mn man whom his little sister valued. ¡°I, I, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose¡­¡± The offender spoke with a pained expression. Looking at the person he had stabbed with regret, he exined, ¡°She¡¯s the one I want to kill. It¡¯s her! It¡¯s all her!¡± The offender pointed at Lu An with his left hand. He was extremely agitated and hated her to the bone. Second Brother became even more furious. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Why do you want to kill her? How did she bully you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s her! It¡¯s all her fault! If not for her, my daughter would definitely be saved!¡± Unaware of a certain second brother¡¯s emotions, the offendermented indignantly, ¡°It¡¯s her, it¡¯s all her fault! We clearly already found a suitable kidney. As long as she gets the transnt, my daughter can live. But, but¡­ ¡°She revived that person! She revived Liu Yumin!¡± The offender looked at Second Brother with a crazed expression and repeated, ¡°She actually saved Liu Yumin.¡± His face was about to split fromughter, and he looked like he was about to fall apart. When the reporters, who hadn¡¯t been able to get any information, heard the name Liu Yumin, they looked at the offender again, and instantly rushed over with their microphones as if they had been injected with chicken blood. ¡°Then, what about my daughter? What about my daughter?¡± The offender was about 30 years old. He was dressed in a sloppy t-shirt and shorts, and had an unshaven face. He looked at Lu An with a bloodthirsty gaze, and rushed at her with all his might to kill her! It was Second Brother who ruthlessly restrained him, and a few police officers immediately came over. The reporters on the side frantically took photos and fired off questions at the same time. ¡°Excuse me, what is your name? What is your daughter¡¯s name? Why do you want to kill this youngdy? What does this have to do with Miss Liu Yumin? Can you be more specific¡­?¡± It was noisy until the very end. Only after the ambnce took the injured away did the reporters shut their mouths reluctantly. Chapter 235 - Shouldnt Have Saved Her?

Chapter 235: Shouldn¡¯t Have Saved Her?

Under the rising sun, many people¡¯s lips curled up in satisfaction. Finally, squatting for an entire morning hadn¡¯t been in vain. They hadn¡¯t been able to get much of anything on the Liu Yumin murder case, but fortunately, there was already a new topic to talk about. It would definitely explode! ¡­ In the hospital, Lu An and Ling Chuan were still waiting at the door of Feng Qingmiao¡¯s ward after he was injured on their behalf. Lu An didn¡¯t know if the wound was fatal. Feng Qingmiao had been covering it so tightly at the time that no one could see it. He had lost so much blood, and Lu An was a little worried. Online, Weibo had already exploded again. The first topic was #LuAnAttacked#, which made Lu An¡¯s fans tremble with fear. Then ¡ª Question: Was it right for Lu An to save Liu Yumin? ording to reports, Liu Yumin had previously registered to donate her body to medicine after death. After she was dered brain dead, the hospital and her parents agreed that her heart, kidney, liver, pancreas, cornea, and even skin would be given to nine critical patients, including Huang Xiaoli, who had already been deemed a match. But Liu Yumin had now been saved. In other words, the nine critically ill patients had instantly lost the life-saving organs, and what awaited them was probably merciless death. Huang Xiaoli¡¯s father, Huang Chao, broke down after hearing the news. He followed Lu An to the Feng trade building to kill her. Of course, it didn¡¯t go the way he nned. Lu An was saved by the idiot little brother of the real murderer, Feng Qingchao, who had harmed Liu Yumin. Feng Qingmiao had already been sent to the hospital for treatment, but should Lu An have saved Liu Yumin? What do you think? After the lesson from the incident with Cai Da, the reporters temporarily didn¡¯t dare write nonsense or jump to conclusions, and could only just throw out this thought-provoking question. On one side was Liu Yumin; on the other were nine living people.?If it were you, would you save Liu Yumin? The online users were silent at first, but very quickly started to express their views. Some felt that she should be saved ¡ª [Liu Yumin is also human, and a world swimming champion. Why should she donate her organs? Can¡¯t she keep them for herself?] But very quickly, there was contention ¡ª [The family already signed the consent form. If they go back on their word now, what about the other nine patients? Other than a few elderly patients, I heard that there are also a few young prodigies who aren¡¯t even ten years old. If they¡¯re saved, they¡¯ll definitely be able to contribute greatly to society in the future. As for Liu Yumin, she¡¯s already 27 years old. It seems it¡¯s been a few years since she became a swimming champion, right? Who knows if she¡¯ll be able to win again in the future, but now¡­] [So, what you¡¯re saying is that Liu Yumin is already 27 and doesn¡¯t need to live anymore? So you¡¯re going to do that to her?] [I didn¡¯t say that. Do you have to be so extreme?? What kind of person are you?!] People thus started arguing like this, creating an uproar. [In any case, if I were Liu Yumin¡¯s parents, how bitterly disappointed would they be if they saw that online users don¡¯t want her to live? In particr, the fans who have always liked Liu Yumin have just experienced the joy of their idoling back to life. This is simply a double blow!!] [Then, what if you¡¯re a parent of one of the nine critically ill patients? After finding out that a suitable organ had been found for your child, you thought that it wouldn¡¯t be long before the crisis was over and a new tomorrow woulde. In the end, boom, the sky copsed!] ¡­ [If you ask me, Lu An shouldn¡¯t have meddled and saved that Liu Yumin!] Chapter 236 - Feng Qingmiao

Chapter 236: Feng Qingmiao

[If you ask me, Lu An shouldn¡¯t have meddled and saved that Liu Yumin! [The real murderer has been caught, and it¡¯s not like there¡¯s not enough evidence. In the end, that pervert should be given a death sentence, right? Now that Liu Yumin¡¯s alive, however, shouldn¡¯t the sentence be reduced? [And now, the nine critically ill patients don¡¯t know what to do. In short, Lu An shouldn¡¯t have done anything unnecessary! [What¡¯s there to be proud of? She wants to prove that her medical skills are good? Hehe.] For some reason, thements became like this, and arge group of people started to criticize Lu An. They said that she had destroyed the original peace, and shouldn¡¯t have cared about Liu Yumin¡¯s life. No one could bear the weight of nine lives. If they had to choose, most of them would tacitly give up on Liu Yumin. Liu Yumin¡¯s fans, as well as Lu An¡¯s fans, were worried. Why should their idol be abandoned? In today¡¯s world, was it a crime to be kind-hearted and save someone? They were dissatisfied and wanted to mor. In the end, they were advised to consider the big picture and not lose their heads over the small things. [So? You¡¯re not the one who was abandoned!] [Then what¡¯s the use of you nagging me? Between nine people and a single person, of course I will choose the nine.] [Then, what if the one who was abandoned is your rtive, and the other nine have nothing to do with you? Do you insist on doing the same?] [We should still consider the big picture, right? Sometimes, things don¡¯t always work out the way we want.] [Then, why don¡¯t you give up on your rtive? Hypocrite!] The group started arguing again. [In the end, it¡¯s just that Lu An shouldn¡¯t have saved Liu Yumin. If she hadn¡¯t saved Liu Yumin, these terrible things wouldn¡¯t have happened! She¡¯s such a troublemaker; she¡¯s been trending all day! I hate her to death!] Fine, back to ming Lu An. Some even said ¡ª [Lu An really deserves to die. There is no hope for that man¡¯s only daughter; who knows how terrible he feels? Lu An wouldn¡¯t be so cruel as to sue him, right? No way, right?] [If you ask me, it would be fine if Lu An had been stabbed to death by that father. Then, those nine people might still be saved. Instead, an innocent person was actually injured. What a f*cking disaster!] The online users spoke one after another. The haters especially treated Lu An like she was the main culprit, and simply wanted nothing more than to rush over and kill her. Lu An¡¯s fans were dumbfounded. Did such haters really exist in this world? What on earth were they up to? ¡­ At the hospital. Feng Qingmiao¡¯s injury was more or less treated. The knife had almost punctured his spleen. It could be said to be serious, but also not. However, if the person in question continued to kick up a fuss, it would probably be serious even if it was not! The doctor who had operated on Feng Qingmiao looked at him rolling around in bed and crying out in pain. Feng Qingmiao had his eyes closed and was crying. Sure enough, he had the mind of a child! The doctor really was at his wit¡¯s end. He went to speak to Lu An and Ling Chuan, who were waiting outside, to see if they could do anything. Puzzled, Lu An went in. The man who had been lying on the bed just now had shrunk into a corner. Tears welled up in his eyes. He was still crying softly and looked very, very sad. He was timid, afraid of trouble and looked very pitiful! He clearly had the same face as Feng Qingchao, but he looked very different. He had upright features, a tall nose, thick lips, and fair skin. He exuded an indescribable sexiness. So, even now, this face could still look this good? Chapter 237 - Jealous

Chapter 237: Jealous

Lu An couldn¡¯t help but stare nkly. She took out a few sweets from her pocket and was about to go and coax him, when Ling Chuan suddenly picked her up and carried her out over his shoulder. ¡°Hey! What are you doing?¡± Lu An was puzzled. She kicked her legs and pounded his back with her little hands. However, a certain personpletely ignored her as he carried her all the way to the end of the corridor before putting her down. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to coax others!¡± It was fine if it was her brothers. With that cold warning, Ling Chuan stared at her with ck eyes as he crowded her into a corner with his tall figure! ¡°But he saved us.¡± The little girl¡¯s ck eyes were full of innocence. Ling Chuan was inexplicably furious. He took a deep breath and said sternly, ¡°He saved me, not you! ¡°I was standing in front of you; who asked him to be a busybody? So, the only person you need to thank is me. As for him, I¡¯ll get the best caregiver to take care of him andpensate him until hepletely recovers. Consider it my repayment to him for saving me. ¡°Do you understand?¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Lu An was still in a daze, and inexplicably felt a little unhappy. Why did he have to make such a clear distinction between him and her? ¡°Then, can you get out of the way?¡± The little girl raised her head again, her expression clearly saying, ¡°You¡¯re in my way.¡± Ling Chuan was about to explode with anger, but he restrained himself as much as possible. He bent down slightly, ced a hand on her head, and started to calcte in his head. ¡°What do you think of that person just now?¡± ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡± Lu An was confused. She didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Just¡­¡± Ah~ how infuriating!?Don¡¯t you know you were staring at him and even smiling? Ling Chuan¡¯s head was practically smoking. He asked with a livid face, ¡°Isn¡¯t my face enough for you to look at?¡± Saying that, he drew even closer to her in an overbearing manner, as if he just wanted to eat her up. Lu An was stupefied. ¡°What¡¯s good about you to look at?¡±?I see it every day! ¡°I¡­¡± She actually said that he wasn¡¯t good-looking? She said that he wasn¡¯t good-looking? He wasn¡¯t one to show off, but his face was absolutely unique. Anyone who saw it would have no choice but to sigh in admiration, yet she¡­ He felt like he would never recover. Ling Chuan released her silently and retreated to a bench on the side. His face was dark, and it was as if his entire being was enveloped in a gloomy and scary ck fog. A certain person who hadn¡¯t realized what ¡°bad¡± thing she had done was very confused and a little scared for some reason. She walked over and feebly tugged at him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± That impatient and gloomy expression was pitiful and helpless. Ling Chuan¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but soften, but he immediately hardened it again. He turned his head away with a cold expression and ignored her. He ignored her! ¡°Hey!¡± Lu An was really vexed. She didn¡¯t know how she had offended him. She crouched down next to his feet with her small hands on her knees, and looked up into his eyes. ¡°Bleh~¡± She pulled her skin with fair and tender fingers as she made funny faces at him to make him happy. However, after a long time, there was no reaction from Ling Chuan at all. Lu An got even more upset. She was upset! Since that was the case, then forget it. She would wait until he was done being angry. Lu An got up to leave, but Ling Chuan stopped her. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Chapter 238 - She Also Had Her Dignity

Chapter 238: She Also Had Her Dignity

¡°I, I, I thought you were ignoring me?¡± The little girl¡¯s innocent little face was even more aggrieved than his! Ling Chuan was about to explode with anger again. In the end, he endured it and said coldly, ¡°Come here!¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Lu An obediently went over to his side. She crouched down with her hands on his knees and rested her chin on them. Those ck eyes glistened as she stared at him. She looked pitiful and didn¡¯t say anything, like an obedient kitten waiting to be pampered. Ling Chuan couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He really wanted to eat her up. He tried his best to keep his emotions in check and gave her a chance. ¡°Let me ask you: Am I good-looking?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Ling Chuan¡¯s face heated up, and he was already bracing himself. Lu An was really confused. ¡°Yes, of course!¡±?If you¡¯re not good-looking, then there¡¯s probably no one else in the world who is. ¡°Then why did you say that I¡¯m not good-looking?¡± Ling Chuan asked the question quickly with a tense face. ¡°This, this¡­¡± Lu An froze and suddenly realized something. ¡°So, are you angry because of this?¡± There was a look of utter iprehension on her soft little face. ¡°That¡¯s because you suddenly¡­ It¡¯s just, what¡¯s there to see? I see you all the time.¡± Her grumbles and indignant expression made Ling Chuan¡¯s face, which had rxed a little, turn dark again. ¡°So, you¡¯re tired of my appearance?¡± No wonder she had looked at the other person like that just now! Ling Chuan¡¯s gaze was poisonous, as if he would eat her up if she dared to say yes. Lu An really was innocent. ¡°Just¡­ why are you suddenly so petty?¡± Could it be that she had to say no, she never got tired of looking at his face no matter what, and the more she looked, the more attractive it appeared? She didn¡¯t want to! She also had her dignity! As the little girl spoke, she looked away angrily, as if using him of being so calctive. Ling Chuan really¡­ ¡°Fine, fine! I¡¯m petty, I¡¯m petty!¡± After repeating these words, he got up and even pulled her hands and head away from his knees, as if he was prepared to leave. Lu An was really toozy to coax him. She stood up and said angrily, ¡°That¡¯s right, you¡¯re petty. You¡¯re petty!¡± With that, she was the first to turn around and leave! She left! Ling Chuan was about to faint from anger. D*mn girl, she was heartless! Who was the one who coaxed whenever she was unhappy? He, the mighty CEO of the Ling family, didn¡¯t put on any airs in front of her at all. In the end, she treated him like this? Ah~ His cold and fair skin was flushed an alluring pink. Ling Chuan was about to explode with anger. He turned around and didn¡¯t want to bother with her anymore, but in the end, he just said with a cold face, ¡°Lu An, if you dare take another step forward, I¡¯ll cut ties with you on the spot!¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Annoyed, Lu An raised her leg and was about to take a step forward, but in the end, she turned around and rushed angrily at him. She scolded, ¡°You¡¯re petty. You¡¯re petty. You¡¯re ridiculous!¡± After a round of scolding, the little girl pursed her lips and even shed a few tears. She was probably going to die of anger! ¡°Alright, I¡¯m petty. It¡¯s my fault, it¡¯s my fault, alright?¡± Chapter 239 - Blame

Chapter 239: me

Ling Chuan¡¯s heart immediately softened, and he reached out to pull the little girl into his arms. He shouldn¡¯t be angry anymore, and shouldn¡¯t quarrel anymore. It was too tiring and too scary! If she hadn¡¯te back just now¡­ he really didn¡¯t dare think about it! The man wrapped hisrge palms around the little girl¡¯s back even more tightly. He buried his regal head in her neck and took a whiff of the scent of her hair. Only then did he feel at ease. Lu An was very confused. She didn¡¯t know what he was suddenly doing, but she put her soft hands on his waist and pushed weakly. ¡°So¡­ what¡¯s wrong with you? If you¡¯re wrong, then you¡¯re wrong. Why are you hugging me?¡± Her eyes darted around, as if what he was doing was taboo. ¡°Just¡­¡±?I can¡¯t even hug you? Ling Chuan was about to explode with anger again. In the past, whenever she wanted to sneak out to y, she couldn¡¯t run and would faint after taking a few steps. When had he not picked her up in his embrace? He even carried her on his back for a few miles along the mountain road. Even when he said he was tired, the little girl wouldn¡¯t get off him! She clearly liked being hugged by him back then, but now¡­ Sure enough, was it because of that fool earlier? Ling Chuan immediately felt a sense of crisis. His face was ashen as he gritted his teeth. In the end, he suppressed all his unhappiness and pretended to be aggrieved and pitiful as he said, ¡°I¡¯m too tired from our fight just now. Can¡¯t I just lean on you for a while?¡± ¡°No¡­ It¡¯s not that.¡± Didn¡¯t Second Brother say something to herst time? She felt that this wasn¡¯t too good. Lu An looked troubled. Since Second Brother wasn¡¯t around, she would just¡­ She reached out with her soft little hands and hugged him. The little girl¡¯s soft face hit his chest, and the little hands around his waist secretly tightened. She buried herself in his arms. Ling Chuan, who couldn¡¯t help but be stumped: ¡°¡­¡± The man¡¯s lips curved up slightly. He lifted his thick fingers and gently touched the girl¡¯s soft hair. He bent down and pulled her into his arms. He hated that he couldn¡¯t engrave her into his bones! Lu An felt a little suffocated from the hug. After a long while, she finally asked, ¡°Are you done?¡± ¡°No.¡± Ling Chuan¡¯s voice was low and pitiful. At the same time, he emphasized weakly, ¡°I feel worse. My bones are weak, and I can¡¯t stand up.¡± ¡°Huh? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re sick?¡± Lu An immediately pushed him away nervously and hurriedly looked like she wanted to examine him. Ling Chuan was really speechless.?Littledy, why is your thinking¡­ Just as he was about to say something, suddenly¡­ ¡°There, there! That¡¯s her!¡± Suddenly, there was amotion. Several women, young and old, and some men pointed at them and rushed over aggressively. Ling Chuan subconsciously moved the little girl behind him. Because his back was in front of her, Lu An didn¡¯t react at all, and only heard the mor ¡ª ¡°Compensate my daughter!¡± ¡°Compensate my father!¡± ¡°Apany my son!¡± ¡°You nosy little hussy. Why did you have to do that?¡± ¡°Do you know that my child is on the brink of death? Who knows when we¡¯ll be able to find another matching organ for him? Who knows if he¡¯ll be able to hold on until then? Why did you have to do that? Why, why, why!!!¡± They simply wanted to tear Lu An apart! Chapter 240 - Precisely Because We Know What Its Like

Chapter 240: Precisely Because We Know What It¡¯s Like

The auntie at the very front in particr was already reaching out to tear at them as she screamed. She looked like she wanted to kill someone. Luckily, Ling Chuan was in front of Lu An to protect her. His face was dark, but it wouldn¡¯t be good to hit an olddy. He immediately shouted, ¡°Enough. What are all of you yelling about? If you¡¯re sick, go see a doctor!¡± The man had a tall and broad figure, and he was imposing and cold. Everyone inexplicably froze! The auntie in the lead nced suspiciously at Ling Chuan and said, ¡°Are you her boyfriend? Or her father?¡± Ling Chuan frowned. A boyfriend was fine, but a father? What the hell? ¡°You have children too!¡± The auntie was already crying again. ¡°Think about it. If your child is sick¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have children yet! ¡°If I do, I won¡¯t let them fall sick! ¡°But if they¡¯re sick, I¡¯ll find a way to treat them immediately.¡± The man¡¯s retorts were cold, his handsome face clearly saying, ¡°I won¡¯t be like you,ining to other people.¡± The auntie was stumped again. After a long while, she said, ¡°Am I not thinking of a way to treat my son now? ¡°It¡¯s her fault, it¡¯s all her fault! There was hope, but she suddenly brought that person back to life. What should my son do now? ¡°There are still eight people besides my son. Isn¡¯t it more worth it to exchange nine lives for one?¡± As the auntie spoke, she cried her heart out. Ling Chuan couldn¡¯t help but stare nkly. Was it worth it? No, lives couldn¡¯t be bartered! He didn¡¯t know about other people, nor did he care. However, if someone wanted to do a trade for his girl, even if it was ten thousand or a hundred million people, or the entire world, it wouldn¡¯t be worth it! Not worth it! Far from it! What right did they have to demand a trade? However, the auntie kept insisting that Lu An had harmed her son. Behind Ling Chuan, Lu An was a little stumped, but she quickly recovered. It was because she had saved Liu Yumin¡¯s life. She had heard previously that Liu Yumin¡¯s family had agreed to several organ transnts. But there were actually nine patients? Lu An was a little surprised, but there was no regret, nor anything else, on her face. She had already confirmed that the person could be saved, and they wanted her to abandon the person? Sorry, that wasn¡¯t her style. She had done it for Second Brother back then. As for everyone else, what did these people have to do with her? Lu An pushed Ling Chuan to the side with a cold face. She was about to say something, but suddenly¡­ A woman in her thirties followed closely on the group¡¯s heels. She was dressed in a simple white outfit. Her long hair was casually tied up and she had no makeup on. Her big eyes were sunken, and she had a slightly haggard appearance. If she made herself up carefully, she would probably be very pretty. ¡°Sister He!¡± The woman squeezed through the crowd and went directly to the auntie. She suppressed her emotions and said in a tight voice, ¡°Really, don¡¯t make things difficult for someone else¡¯s daughter. ¡°Just like us, Miss Liu¡¯s parents definitely want their child to live, too! ¡°And it¡¯s precisely because we know what it¡¯s like ourselves that we should be able to understand how Miss Liu¡¯s parents feel, right? ¡°What right do we have to want their child, who is clearly alive, to give up her life to save others? Can you say that her life is irrelevant? If it were anyone else¡­¡± Chapter 241 - Wasnt My Performance Clear Enough?

Chapter 241: Wasn¡¯t My Performance Clear Enough?

¡°Although the agreement was signed before, that was only in the event that the person is confirmed deceased. Who would want their child, who¡¯s still alive, to¡­¡± As the woman spoke, she covered her face with her hands and couldn¡¯t help but want to cry. She struggled to hold it in. ¡°So, we just ept this?¡± The auntie¡¯s face was stiff, and her eyes turned even redder. ¡°As far as I know, your daughter, Lili, is the one whose case is the most urgent. If¡­¡± ¡°I know!¡± The woman sniffed hard. Reining in her emotions, she smiled and said, ¡°But what can I do? ¡°Hurt someone else? ¡°I also want to be a little selfish. As long as my daughter lives, I don¡¯t care who lives or dies! ¡°But¡­ Lili found out about this just now. ¡°She said to me, ¡®Mom, although I¡¯ve always wanted to be healthy, if it¡¯s at the cost of hurting that big sister, then I would rather not live.¡¯ She doesn¡¯t want me and her father to be indebted to anyone, because she knows that we will always feel guilty over this! Because of her¡­ So, I, I¡­¡± As the woman spoke, she couldn¡¯t help but cry at the thought of her daughter. She gripped the auntie¡¯s hands tightly. The auntie¡¯s heart ached. After a long while, the woman pulled herself together and continued, ¡°Sister He, I don¡¯t want to persuade all of you, nor do I want to; if making all this noise can create an oue, it¡¯ll also help me. I just want to say, however, that no matter what you do, you have to consider your children more. Don¡¯t let them feel burdened. They know just as much as we do.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± When the woman was done talking, the auntie and everyone else were dazed. That was right. The auntie¡¯s own son, for example, had been talented since he was young. He was outstanding in everything he did and was a wonder. He never made a fuss, and was as obedient as anything! He was clearly sick, and often hurt so much that he almost stopped breathing, but he never said much unless he really couldn¡¯t take it. Sometimes, she was even angry at him. She wished that he wasn¡¯t so docile, but she was also afraid that he would be bullied. However, he always said that being a kind-hearted person was what kept him in a good frame of mind. He chose to be kind for himself, not for anyone else. Of course, he would also try his best to protect himself, and he hoped that Mom wouldn¡¯t worry about him. If he knew that for his sake, his mother¡­ The auntie couldn¡¯t help but want to burst into tears. In the end, she gave up on pursuing the matter, and silently led the woman back. The people who had followed along also lowered their heads. They were either sad or full of despair, and no longer wanted to make a scene. The woman even came to apologize to Lu An, saying that the man who had rushed out to attack Lu An in a fit of anger this morning was her husband. She hoped that Lu An would go easy on him on ount of the situation. Lu An was silent and didn¡¯t say anything. Her ck eyes were fixed on this group of people. Even if they had been hostile earlier, she still chose to forgive them. There were many people in the world who bore ill will, including many who were helpless and chose to turn bad in times of adversity. Those who were forced to do so admittedly deserved some sympathy, and it was these sorts of people who deserved a little more kindness. If they weren¡¯t worthy of help, then who was? ¡°So, you know that I saved Liu Yumin, causing your loved ones to lose their chance at an organ transnt that might save their lives. Then, why didn¡¯t you think about my astonishing medical skills and how I might be able to save your loved ones?¡± Chapter 242 - The Children Will Make the Decision

Chapter 242: The Children Will Make the Decision

Lu An really had an innocent expression on her face. Her voice resounded as she said, ¡°Wasn¡¯t my performance clear enough? ¡°I really did save Sister Liu Yumin. Even if we suspect it was a misdiagnosis, her head isn¡¯t something just anyone can treat. Do you need me to demonstrate a little more?¡± As the little girl spoke, she even pulled up the wide sleeves of her Han outfit, as if she was about to show off her skills. On the side, Ling Chuan¡¯s lips curved up slightly as he thought to himself that his girl was so cute! The auntie, the woman, and everyone else were stunned. She, she could save lives? Just then, Liu Yumin¡¯s mother hurried over as well. She said that since her daughter had suddenly been revived, she was willing to use her husband¡¯s connections to search everywhere to see if there was anyone who had passed away from natural causes whose organs were still intact. Once they were found, they would definitely do their best to look for matches for transnts and so on. The auntie and everyone else couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed. What was this? It was supposed to be a good thing for people to live, but what they did¡­ One after another, they couldn¡¯t help but cry. However, they were no longer tears of sadness and despair, but tears of hope and regret. Very quickly, a group of people went to the ward. In order to facilitate the transnts, the hospital had deliberately transferred all the patients to arge ward. Each bed had its own separate section so that the patients wouldn¡¯t be disturbed but could also chat with one another if they got bored. There had been some conflict at first, but everyone was happy in the end. Lu An entered the ward and immediately saw the ¡°busy¡± patients inside. The most eye-catching ones were the little boy and little girl studying together on the first bed. They were dressed in the same loose striped hospital outfits. The boy was about 11 or 12 years old, and the girl was about seven or eight years old. They were each hooked up to equipment. They pointed at the open encyclopedia on the bed, and their two little faces were bright as they discussed something. Other than their overly pale and frail figures, it was impossible to tell at all that these two children were haunted by illness. ¡°Hello~¡± Lu An bent down slightly and smiled as she greeted the kids. She carefully exined to them that she was the doctor who hade to treat them. After that, Lu An made some simple preparations and started to examine them. The little boy was skeptical, but he was very cooperative. He said that he wanted to be a model for the little girl, so he took the lead. Outside, a few reporters who had just arrived and were about to interview the family members of the nine patients immediately followed them. What kind of great opportunity was this for them to witness this historic moment? Those in the same industry who had already been around the block several times would probably cry when they found out! One by one, they took photos and started writing articles. Wait! Why write and wait for the press release, when they could live stream the scene directly? They used the caption, ¡°One person or nine? The children make the decision, the adults want everything! Do you believe that Lu An can treat the other nine patients who need transnts?¡± Online, the haters were still fiercely denouncing Lu An, saying that she shouldn¡¯t have saved Liu Yumin. When they saw this news suddenly pop up, everyone was stunned. ¡°Do you believe that Lu An can treat the other nine patients who need transnts?¡± Believe? Like hell! Was Lu An that amazing? Chapter 243 - You Can See It?

Chapter 243: You Can See It?

Was this a joke? These were terminal illnesses that could only be treated with transnts! Even the most distinguished doctor in the world would find it difficult to solve this problem, but this was just a little girl who wasn¡¯t even 18 years old. The haters found it unbelievable, and even scoffed. Naturally, they clicked on the live stream to watch. On the other side, Lu An¡¯s fans were very excited. Good job, Little Sister. Rescue them all and p those haters in the face! p them until their mouths bleed. Liu Yumin¡¯s fans naturally went into the live stream as well. Although they ruthlessly said that as long as Liu Yumin was alive, they didn¡¯t care about anyone else, in reality, they still felt terrible. After all, it was nine human lives, not nine ants. Very quickly, the live stream which these reporters started exploded! It wasn¡¯t even lunchtime yet, and office workers and students should still be busy, right? However, the number of viewers in the live streampletely exceeded the reporters¡¯ imagination. It practically skyrocketed at a rate of over 100,000 viewers per second. They had been reporters for so many years. Other than celebrities, trending big names, or live streamers who were headliners, when had anyone ever risen like this? Lu An was just a small director who had only been on a small variety show, right? The reporters simply doubted their lives. After the doubt, however, they naturally felt indescribable joy! To be able to attract this huge wave of traffic for their news outlets, this had to be worth a promotion, right? Noticing that the live stream was already buzzing withments, the reporters did their best to sneakily film what was going on from behind. On the other side, Lu An felt the little boy¡¯s pulse and carefully examined various parts of his body. She quickly came to a conclusion. Congenital heart disease, Tetralogy of Fallot. There had been many treatments in the past, but they had never been able topletely treat the condition. In addition, the child¡¯s body was too weak. Some medicine even made the child¡¯s body worse the more he ate. Ordinarily speaking, if he didn¡¯t get a heart transnt, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on for long. ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll write a prescription for you. Go and grab the medicine ording to my requirements. The ingredients aren¡¯t anything special, but you have to pay attention to the amount used. It has to be urate to thest two milligrams, and you have to pay attention to how you use it. ¡°The heart is the weakest but also the most solid part to begin with. If you don¡¯t take care of it properly, it will cause certain problems. For example, stop giving him whatever he was taking before.¡± Lu An buried her head in writing the prescription, then turned around and handed it to the boy¡¯s mother, the auntie called Sister He. ¡°Oh, oh.¡± Auntie He was shaking. She didn¡¯t expect that Lu An would be able to tell that she had secretly given her son Chinese medicine. The hospital had explicitly forbade family members from casually feeding the patients other drug prescriptions after they were admitted to the hospital. The main thing was that they were worried that if the patients ate something wrong, it would be the hospital¡¯s responsibility. However, that Chinese doctor had told Auntie He that this medicine was really good. She really couldn¡¯t help but believe it, so she secretly boiled some for her son, hoping that it would have some effect. The doctors in the hospital had never noticed before. But this girl¡­ could tell, just by pressing here and there and looking a few times? Auntie He alreadypletely believed Lu An. After putting away the list, she asked, ¡°Then, Dr. Lu, can my son¡¯s heart disease be cured with this?¡± Chapter 244 - Is It Too Slow?

Chapter 244: Is It Too Slow?

¡°Mm.¡± Lu An nodded slightly and said, ¡°It¡¯ll start to take effect in a week at thetest. The main thing is that all parts of his body are more or less affected. Each of them needs to be adjusted slowly before we focus on the heart. ¡°As for a full recovery, it¡¯ll probably take another two months. Follow my prescription strictly and have him take the medicine. Also, take some walks outside and breathe in more fresh air. ¡°Take this ward, for example. It¡¯s bright, but it¡¯s filled with the smell of disinfectant. It¡¯s easy to get bacterial infections when people interact with each other frequently, so I wouldn¡¯t rmend staying here. Find him a rtively clean little house. It seems he likes to read, so buy him more reading materials to pass the time. ¡°If he rpses or something simr happens, you can call me immediately.¡± As Lu An spoke, she wrote down her phone number and handed it to Auntie He. Auntie He nodded repeatedly and took note of everything she said. She still found it unbelievable. ¡°Two, two months is enough? There¡¯s no need for a heart transnt?¡± ¡°Mm, no need!¡± Lu An was a little stumped, but she exined patiently, ¡°How should I put it? If it¡¯s not necessary, it¡¯s naturally still better to use the original organs. Your son¡¯s condition is indeed a little serious, but it¡¯s not to the extent that you need to give up right away; it¡¯ll just take a little longer for whatever passages that need to be closed or opened to do so. Once everything is sorted out, there naturally won¡¯t be any more problems. ¡°So, do you have any other questions?¡± The little girl tilted her head as she carefully confirmed everything. ¡°Oh, oh, nothing else. Is that it? Just, just two months?¡± Auntie He still couldn¡¯t believe it. It was too unbelievable! Her son had been undergoing treatment for 12 years! Lu An was indeed a little confused. ¡°Is that too slow for you?¡± Ah, ah? The onlookers, including Auntie He and the others, were all dumbfounded. Too slow? The girl hesitated for a moment, then continued, ¡°It¡¯s like this: It¡¯s not like there¡¯s no faster way, but I still want to be more careful. Every organ should slowly get used to the method until theye to a natural and tacit agreement over it, and will no longer change. I think this is the safest method without any side effects. ¡°Of course, the main thing is that I¡¯m not very confident in my other, quicker method. After all, it hasn¡¯t been used on humans yet.¡± There was some awkwardness on Lu An¡¯s little face. She smiled slightly and scratched her head, and her expression was saying, ¡°Why don¡¯t you choose the two-month method?¡± Everyone was dumbfounded. Their souls were about to explode! Two months, just two months? It was a heart disease, and she made it sound like two months was too slow? And there was a faster way? The haters in front of the live stream immediately started spitting ¡ª [Is this a joke? This is a joke, right?] [Curing a heart disease in two months, and she¡¯s still so¡­ She looks so calm. I think she doesn¡¯t understand at all, right?] [The heart patient has already been treated for several years without any progress and needs a heart transnt, while she¡­ Also, this is Tetralogy of Fallot ¡ª things can easily go wrong if you¡¯re the least bit careless. Is she for real?] Chapter 245 - Believe Her

Chapter 245: Believe Her

[I suggest that the live streamer stop her right now. If the person dies, I¡¯m worried that this naive auntie will cry!] [That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. I suggest you stop this immediately and chase this woman out! We don¡¯t even know if she has official medical qualifications! She¡¯s obviously making things up, right?] Looking at thements in the live stream, the reporters were nervous. Thinking about what happened to Yu Xian, they were still worried about issues arising, so they sent a representative forward to question Lu An. ¡°Excuse me, do you have any guarantee? A single prescription can treat a heart disease? Generally speaking, the treatment for a heart disease is long and slow. Isn¡¯t this¡­ too unconvincing? ¡°Also, this looks like traditional Chinese medical treatment. Excuse me, do you have official qualifications in traditional Chinese medicine?¡± ¡°Are you doubting me?¡± Lu An was a little stumped by the sudden question, and she stared at the reporter with ck eyes. The youngdy had a calm demeanor. Standing tall and slender, there was no expression on her face; she looked pure and unquestionable! The reporter inexplicably felt a little nervous. He opened his mouth to say something, but was bombarded by Auntie He! ¡°Who are you? Where are you from?¡± It did feel like the ward had be crowded earlier. Dr. Lu had already said that they should try their best not to be in crowded areas, in order to avoid infections. What were these people doing? What were they filming? Auntie He was furious. ¡°I know my son¡¯s treatment. I believe that Dr. Lu can treat him. Why are you asking? How can any effects be seen immediately? ¡°Hasn¡¯t Miss Liu already woken up? Don¡¯t talk to me about evidence. Dr. Lu is truly skilled!¡± The auntie really was toozy to bother with them. She raised her hands and was about to chase them all out so that they didn¡¯t pollute the air her son was breathing. The reporters were indignant. ¡°We¡¯re just concerned for you, alright? ¡°What if something goes wrong in the future? ¡°That¡¯s your son¡¯s life. How can you guarantee that he¡¯ll be cured, and in two months, even? ¡°And what do you mean don¡¯t talk about evidence? In today¡¯s society, even if there¡¯s evidence, that doesn¡¯t necessarily mean she¡¯s skilled. How can those without evidence be trusted?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Auntie He couldn¡¯t help but be a little stumped. In the live stream, the haters became even more heated. [That¡¯s right. I think there¡¯s something wrong with this auntie. People are worried for her, but she¡¯s still like this. Could it be that she¡¯s a nt for Lu An, just to prove that her medical skills are awesome?] [I¡¯mughing. For such a handsome son to have such a mother, f*ck! She¡¯s not taking her son¡¯s life seriously; she¡¯ll suffer if something goes wrong in the future.] [Good intentions are treated as ill intentions.] The haters spoke up one after another, as if they were very righteous. Auntie He was really speechless. She couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°I don¡¯t care, I just believe her! ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear it just now? She said that I gave my son random Chinese medicine. That¡¯s right, I gave it to him! ¡°And she was right about the type of medicine! ¡°I¡¯ve never shown this to anyone else, including the doctors in the hospital. They didn¡¯t know, nor did they discover anything, but she did. After just a few simple looks at my son¡¯s body, she knew everything. Doesn¡¯t this prove that she¡¯s amazing? ¡°In any case, I believe her, I believe her! So, are you satisfied? ¡°Can you stop asking?¡± Chapter 246 - Anything Else to Argue About?

Chapter 246: Anything Else to Argue About?

¡°You keep asking questions, but all you want to do is doubt. You just think it¡¯s unreliable. If you have the capability, why don¡¯t you send someone awesome to treat my son?¡± Auntie He roared angrily. She was about to explode! Ever since her son fell ill more than ten years ago, whenever there was a prescription, there would always be people who said that it wasn¡¯t reliable, and that the more the child ate, the worse he would get. She, too, was worried and afraid. She wanted to try, yet didn¡¯t dare to, so she could only drag her feet. She was afraid that her son would be worse, but she was also afraid that he wouldn¡¯t recover. Saying this or that wasn¡¯t reliable was easy, but no one had ever been able to give her any practical suggestions. Auntie He was about to explode with anger. Thinking back to the past, she still felt extremely sad. She didn¡¯t want to listen to nonsense anymore. If this dragged on, her son might even be no more! No more! ¡°Sob sob~¡± Auntie He couldn¡¯t help but sob. The reporters and haters didn¡¯t dare say anything. There were also some who were unconvinced and said weakly ¡ª [Fine, what¡¯s it got to do with us? Let her worry about her own son. Since she¡¯s so determined, let her deal with whatever happens.] They really couldn¡¯t say anything in front of the auntie¡¯s appearance. It was Lu An who came over and gently wiped the auntie¡¯s tears. She said sweetly, ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t worry. Although two months is indeed a little long, as long as you strictly follow this prescription, I guarantee on my name that there definitely won¡¯t be a problem! ¡°Don¡¯t bother with what other people say. It¡¯s fine as long as you¡¯re good, hm?¡± As the little girl spoke, she tilted her head cutely. At the same time, she took out a medical qualification certificate from her sleeve and waved it around a little smugly. ¡°Also, I have proof.¡± She had been bored at home when she was younger, and had gotten her qualifications long ago. She usually didn¡¯t have a habit of carrying the certificate on her. Furthermore, she had changed into the Han outfit which Third Brother had bought herst night. In any case, there were so manyplicated and cute designs on the clothes, so she just happened to dress up a bit. It suddenly felt like everyone was in a dream of an olden era! ¡°Yes, yes!¡± The auntie nodded repeatedly. She was so touched that she was about to cry. On the side, the reporters were in disbelief. ¡°You, you actually have this certificate?¡± She looked like she was 17 or 18 years old. One could only study for a traditional Chinese medicine qualification at a specialist school for many years before they could take the test. As for her¡­ ¡°May I ask who your master is? Can you show us this certificate?¡± The reporters were alreadypletely doubtful. Although they were like machine guns in their line of work as they coldly fired out questions, they absolutely wouldn¡¯t tolerate bad things like lying to the public! Lu An was really innocent. ¡°I¡¯ve liked tinkering with herbs since I was young. Grandpa found a master to pass on his teachings, and I got the certificate when I was 14. Is there a problem?¡± The little girl¡¯s eyes sparkled. As she spoke, she even flipped open her bright credentials and showed them to everyone. It was all in ck and white. In the photo of the little girl, in particr, she had a fair and petite face, exquisite and wless features, and ck eyes that were super clear and pure. All her fans in the live stream were already crowing! [Ahhh, isn¡¯t 14-year-old Little Sister too cute? So tender, I want to pinch her! She¡¯s been pretty since she was a kid!] [So, for those who have doubts, what else do you have to say? If you don¡¯t understand, we don¡¯t mind educating you. Apart from passing a formal exam, a TCM legacy can also be inherited, which means that a disciple can be rmended by their master. Of course, the disciple still has to obtain recognition in all aspects in order to obtain the certificate in the end. In other words, our little sister already gained that recognition when she was 14 years old through her own capability. So, is there anything else you want to argue about?] Chapter 247 - Roll Over In the Grave In Fury

Chapter 247: Roll Over In the Grave In Fury

14 years old. Little Sister, who got her qualifications at 14 years old, was too cool! This alone was enough to brag about! Her fans were utterly delighted. The haters, including the reporters, didn¡¯t say anything else. However, even if there was proof, it couldn¡¯t prove that she really was awesome, right? There were people in the live stream advising the auntie to show them the prescription. Whether or not it could be used to treat her son would be determined by professionals. In any case, there were so many people in the live stream; there would definitely be people who knew what was going on. Thus, the reporter stepped forward and carefully chose his words as he said, ¡°Auntie, it¡¯s like this: It¡¯s not like we have doubts without cause. After all, this concerns your son¡¯s safety. It¡¯s better to be careful, right? ¡°Look, how about this? It just so happens that we¡¯re live streaming¡­¡± Then, the reporter exined the matter to the auntie in detail, and told her to show everyone the form. Even if they didn¡¯t understand, there would definitely be authoritative people who would. When the time came, they would definitely make a decision on whether the prescription was real or fake. When the auntie heard this, she felt it was a good idea. She hesitated slightly and looked at Lu An nervously. Lu An didn¡¯t mind. ¡°Let them look, it¡¯s not a secret.¡± As soon as she said that, she turned around and went to treat the little girl with weak lungs. Her fair fingersnded on the little girl¡¯s thin wrist. She had pitch-ck eyes and a focused expression on her face. She was dressed in a traditional Chinese outfit, and looked as noble as jade and as beautiful as a divine doctor. A tall man stood on the side. His eyes were slightly pained as he gently tucked back the long hair that fell over her forehead. He stood quiet and upright, shielding her from the ruckus behind her. On the other side, Auntie He was already weakly holding up the prescription. One by one, online users, even those who didn¡¯t know anything, immediately went to search for the medicine. Very quickly, professionals came out to give pointers ¡ª [I¡¯m f*cking going to die of anger. There¡¯s a pile of expensive herbs in this list, but it¡¯s clear that the more one eats this, the weaker and more dependent they be on this medicine. Can this f*cking treat heart disease? It would already be good if it doesn¡¯t hurt someone. My grandfather is rolling over in his grave in anger, f*ck!!] This person sent several messages in a row which no one could miss. This was a disciple of a traditional Chinese medicine legacy, Fan Hui. His grandfather, Fan Wei, had once been one of the top ten TCM masters in the country. When he was alive, he produced countless books on medicine and saved countless lives. He could be said to be a famous TCM expert! When he saw that someone had sent him a link to the live stream, he clicked on it. When he saw Auntie He¡¯s prescription on camera, Fan Hui was about to explode with anger, and started swearing. Lu An was naturally bombarded. [D*mn, what a quack! To think that I almost believed her just now. I don¡¯t know anything about medicine, but even I can feel that the medicine on this list is fake! It can actually treat heart disease?] [How can she still act so pompous and examine that little girl? Doesn¡¯t she feel ashamed? Oh, I forgot, this kind of person doesn¡¯t even have a heart; how would she know what shame is?] [Do the faces of the people who were bragging about how their little sister got her qualifications at the age of 14 hurt? What¡¯s the use of getting a certificate? The key is still to see her true capability. Given someone like her, I have to wonder if the bar for getting this certificate is too low!] [That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! Trash is trash. Getting the certificate just proves that she¡¯s even more trash!] One after another, the haters and online users trampled on Lu An. Her fans were aggrieved. Was there something wrong? This¡­ didn¡¯t seem to be Little Sister¡¯s handwriting? Chapter 248 - Big Shots Teach People Online

Chapter 248: Big Shots Teach People Online

This¡­ didn¡¯t seem to be Little Sister¡¯s handwriting? Some of Lu An¡¯s fans who had seen Little Sister write in the variety show were extremely puzzled. Just as they posted theirments, wondering if the auntie had gotten it wrong, someone on the side indeed prompted her. ¡°Sister He, are you holding the wrong list? That youngdy¡¯s handwriting didn¡¯t seem so messy just now.¡± ¡°Oh, oh!¡± Auntie He seemed to have just realized something. She carefully verified that she had taken the wrong list; it was the one which the previous Chinese medicine doctor had given to her. She hurriedly apologized to everyone and held up Lu An¡¯s prescription once more. Auntie He secretly nced at Lu An and apologized in a low voice. She hadn¡¯t done it on purpose. No, she had. Although she trusted her, she still had to confirm it for her son¡¯s sake! She was very ashamed! ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± The people around her understood her very well. Theyforted Auntie He in low voices and didn¡¯t expose her. They even helped her apologize to everyone, saying that she had identally shown them the wrong list and that they shouldn¡¯t me her. The online users were really speechless! Very quickly, everyone saw anotherpletely different prescription. The handwriting was as elegant as a cool breeze, and every stroke was smooth and unique. Perhaps it was because of the messy handwriting from before, but this list was very pleasing to the eye. Even if one didn¡¯t look at the content, it radiated a strong sense offort! Thements went silent for a few minutes ¡ª On the other side, Fan Hui¡¯s mind was already racing. There was actually someone who would prescribe medicine like this? What kind of method was this? Fan Hui couldn¡¯t help but be interested. It just so happened that he had the herbs mentioned above. Fan Hui tried them out, and started to mix them together. He weighed them one by one, and strictly followed the proportions. When he first tried dousing them with boiling water, a thick, mellow fragrance that seemed to melt into his bones wafted out! ¡°Ah~¡± Fan Hui couldn¡¯t help but sigh. He hurriedly wanted to post ament to say that after a preliminary test, it seemed the medicine might really be effective, but in the end, thements had already exploded ¡ª [Ahhh, I knew it. Little Sister is mighty, Little Sister is awesome!!] [Those who nder our little sister without distinguishing right from wrong,e out and say it again if you dare! Aren¡¯t you very awesome? You know the world and know the terrain? Come out and say it again, and see if our little sister is lying or not, hm?] Just a few minutes ago, several top Chinese medicine doctors in the country had also received the link to the live stream. When they saw Lu An¡¯s prescription, all these big shots were instantly dumbfounded! Good, absolutely good! Was there anyone who would prescribe medicine like this in this day and age? This method was masterful! The big shots immediately started looking for people to contact. When they saw many people mocking this form and saying that the person was ignorant and pretending to be profound, all the big shots were instantly furious, and instantly started to call out names and denounce them. In Fan Hui¡¯s words, ¡°My grandfather¡¯s rolling over in his grave at idiots like you who treat pearls like fish eyes!¡± The older generation was very serious, especially when it came to their own specialties. They could be said to be conscientious and even overly harsh on themselves. They wouldn¡¯t allow themselves to make the slightest mistake. They would spend years, even decades, on a research project. Compared with most impetuous and fickle young people, they had a deeper understanding of what it was like to persist in the world. And when someone casted doubts on their profession, they absolutely wouldn¡¯t let that person go. In other words, they were stubborn. Thus, wave after wave ofments appeared on the screen. The big shot Chinese doctors grabbed hold of the haters and taught them a lesson. Chapter 249 - #LuAnMedicineOverturnstheWorld#

Chapter 249: #LuAnMedicineOverturnstheWorld#

Thus, wave after wave ofments appeared on the screen. The big shot Chinese doctors grabbed hold of the haters and taught them a lesson. [What¡¯s your name and who is your master? Didn¡¯t your family teach you not to be so rude?] [You¡¯re already cursing at such a young age. I¡¯m ashamed for your family!] [If she¡¯s not capable, may I ask what¡¯s so brilliant about you? Why don¡¯t you give us a demonstration?] The grandfathers of Chinese medicine spoke one after another, and the haters immediately didn¡¯t dare say another word. There were also some whoined weakly: It was all the auntie¡¯s fault for showing them the wrong prescription. Perhaps the auntie did it on purpose. Lu An¡¯s fans were really about to die of anger. Who cared if the auntie did it on purpose or not? The way they started scolding before confirming anything ¨C put nicely, they were naive and easily led around by the nose. Put bluntly, they were despicable and seized any moment just to curse other people! However¡­ [Ahh~ the Chinese medicine grandpas are all so cute!] Lu An¡¯s fans werepletely won over. By then, Lu An¡¯s prescription had naturally been recognized, and it was by the top experts in the country! Auntie He was so moved that tears welled up in her eyes. There really was hope for her son! There was hope! It was the same for the families of the other eight patients. The reporters were also very moved and sympathetic, and did their best to live stream the scene for the online users. On the other side, Lu An had already given the little girl, Huang Xiaoli, a prescription for kidney dialysis. It just so happened that all the big shot authoritative figures were watching. Huang Xiaoli¡¯s mother also directly showed the form to the live stream audience. Very quickly, it received praise from the big shots. Then, there were patients with pancreatic problems, eye problems, and so on and so forth. Lu An gave each one a perfect treatment n. There was also a person who had extensive burns and needed a skin transnt; this wasn¡¯t just about recuperation. Lu An got a petri dish and set about extracting and separatingponents as she worked with the hospital¡¯s equipment on the spot. Very quickly, she attracted the attention of experts in biology¡­ This live stream couldn¡¯t be said to be long, but it wasn¡¯t short either. It was about an hour all up, but it wasn¡¯t enough for everyone watching, and ¡°awesome¡±ments exploded like fireworks on the screen. The haters who had been watching the show earlier all disappeared one after another, not daring to show their heads again. When the live stream ended, all the big shot Chinese medicine doctors were already fired up, especially when they saw this cute little girl who looked like a hibiscus in clear water in her traditional Han outfit. The big shots grinned broadly, looking for all the world like michievous little old men! They immediately instructed, ¡°Go and investigate this little girl¡¯s name, address, and personal history. I want to take her as my disciple!¡± ¡­ Online, Lu An was already trending again! No longer was it some rotten PUA, or even about being trash or unworthy, but ¡ª #LuAnMedicineOverturnstheWorld# That was right, medicine reigned supreme! Heart diseases, kidney dialysis, diabetes, and so on and so forth, which had been difficult to treat in the medical world for many years, could be treated with traditional Chinese medicine without the need for organ transnts! Also, most of the medicine she listed wasmon. Ordinary people could definitely afford them, though they had to pay more attention to the amount used and the concoction. This could be said to be a live stream that caused a huge stir in the medical world. Many authoritative big shots acknowledged Lu An¡¯s work. After the incident, the big shots even sang their praises on Weibo. Lu An could be said to have be world-renowned on the Inte and even more so in the medical world! Chapter 250 - Destroy Them

Chapter 250: Destroy Them

For a time, people from all over the country were shaken! The big shots had alreadye up with a n to let the world see the contributions that this young Chinese citizen was making to the medical world! [Ahh, Little Sister is too awesome. I¡¯ll be her diehard fan for the rest of my life!] Lu An¡¯s brother fans were extremely excited. They even started to form Little Sister fan groups in which they shared bits and pieces of news about Little Sister. From the little sister who suddenly appeared online and forwarded nderousments from haters, to the grudge with Lord Aotu, to little Fifth Brother¡¯s matter, and then to Evaluating Actors China¡­ Little Sister was so different each time. She could make everyone¡¯s jaws drop, but they also couldn¡¯t help burst outughing at the same time. This was such an optimistic and cute youngdy! The more Lu An¡¯s fans chatted, the more excited they became. They were filled with satisfaction and joy. One or two of them couldn¡¯t help but be ¡°unreasonable¡± in their excitement ¡ª [Ahh, not good, I want to be like Little Sister! From today onward, I¡¯ll set a goal for myself: I¡¯ll study every day and work hard to improve. I want to be as beautiful as Little Sister!] Of course, there were people who were appreciative and praised Lu An, but there were also people who were jealous and wanted to nder her. For example ¡ª [This is creating hype, right? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange? Why would an ordinary person wear Han clothes for no reason? Clearly, she deliberately dressed up for this live stream, right?] [That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. She looks like she doesn¡¯t care at all, but she probably set it up with the reporters earlier. And personal praise from some big shot expert? In this day and age, who would just believe some expert? [I think¡­ heh. The prescription is spreading like wildfire, but isn¡¯t it still going to take a month or two? Whether or not it¡¯s effective is still hard to say, but they¡¯re all making it out to be so big. What medicine which overturns the world? I think this is all there is to it! Don¡¯t be pped in the face when the timees!] One after another, the haters wanted to trample Lu An to death. Her fans really couldn¡¯t take it anymore, and naturally started ripping into them again. [So what if she¡¯s wearing a Han outfit? What¡¯s it got to do with you? This is a socialist society, and everyone is free to wear whatever they want. If you¡¯re envious, go wear one yourself. I don¡¯t know, though, if you can look as good as our little sister!] [What set up? Are you blind? That auntie didn¡¯t even know who they were in the beginning. You don¡¯t pay attention to the details and just make blind usations. How awesome of you! If you have the capability, go be an expert yourself. How can you nder the big shots who have been verified and who have blessed countless people? If you have the capability, why don¡¯t you make sure your family never ever gets sick? Otherwise, when the timees, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have no face to beg them for help!] [As for whether it¡¯s effective or not, isn¡¯t Miss Liu Yumin already an irond example? Do you have to insist on making your existence known? Pathetic!] One after another, Lu An¡¯s fans hit the haters where it hurt. Destroy them! Destroy them! On the other side, the reporters who had been used of collusion also came out to rify things. They just happened toe across the news, and just happened to stream it. There was none of the so-called collusion. Then, there was an interview with Lu An after the live stream. Chapter 251 - Little Chick Doesnt Eat Rice Eating Sh*t Live

Chapter 251

: Little Chick Doesn¡¯t Eat Rice Eating Sh*t Live

In the video, the girl¡¯s wless little face didn¡¯t have much of an expression. The reporters on the side kept asking her how she had learned all these medical skills, how long it had taken her, and how she came up with these forms. The girl didn¡¯t have any intention of replying at all. With an impatient little face, she simply said, ¡°Practice!¡± Then, the reporters asked if she could share her medical experiences with everyone. In the end, the youngdy said that she didn¡¯t have much experience. If a person wanted to learn, they just had to work hard. Everyone¡¯s methods and thinking were different. As long as you studied diligently, you would definitely achieveprehension. Finally, she said, ¡°Can we stop here? I want to go and eat!¡± The little girl had an extremely innocent and slightly speechless expression on her face. Then, she grabbed the man beside her, turned around and hurried away at a quick pace, as if she was afraid that there would be nothing to eat, so she had to go and snatch food. Hahaha~ Little Sister was so cute! Her fans were inexplicably tickled; it didn¡¯t look like she was colluding with the reporters at all! They could only sympathize with the reporters for one second. Little Sister was really too blunt! Hahaha~ On the other side, Liu Yumin, who had already woken up, also filmed a short video to let her fans know that she was safe. She said that she was thankful for everyone¡¯s thoughts and concern. She was doing very well now, and she was also very grateful to @Lu Xiao¡¯an for saving her. In the video, Liu Yumin¡¯splexion wasn¡¯t bad, but she was a little weak as she leaned back in the hospital bed. She spoke warmly, and her beautiful face was pleasant and gentle. The haters had nothing to say. This round of face-pping could be said toe from all directions; their faces really hurt! Very quickly, Weibo became a sea of joy. Qi Yan was about to explode with anger. Looking at the ckmail messages on her phone again, she gritted her teeth, a fierce expression on her face! On the other side, while everyone was feeling high, a live stream link appeared ¡ª Little Chick Doesn¡¯t Eat Rice Eating Sh*t Live! [Ahhh, Mimi, if you mess around, you have to pay for it sooner orter. Now you know that you can¡¯t say whatever you want, but you have to eat sh*t.] [Hahaha, I¡¯ve already prepared the money. I¡¯m waiting for Little Chick Doesn¡¯t Eat Rice to eat sh*t, I¡¯m waiting!!] [Sob~ gimme~] The online users were excited. They immediately clicked on the live stream and even called their friends over. Very quickly, in just ten minutes, more than a million people had already entered Little Chick Doesn¡¯t Eat Rice¡¯s live stream. All of them were waiting to watch him eat sh*t live, and the number of people was still growing! Little Chick Doesn¡¯t Eat Rice was already prepared. That day, when he saw Lu An¡¯s Weibo ount, he had onlymented in a fit of anger. At that time, he had just been fired from his job, and was in a terrible mood and itching to vent his emotions. After posting hisments, he no longer thought about it. But following that was the incident with those two dogs, Hua Weiming and Xiaoxiao Isn¡¯t Small Anymore. What he hated most was people who would do anything for their own benefit or for money outright, to the point ofpletely discarding their morals. He had been so disgusted back then, and condemned them publicly in a fit of anger! It was only when he thought about itter that he gradually felt that this might be a business opportunity! It was possible¡­ ¡°Hello, everyone. I¡¯m Little Chick Doesn¡¯t Eat Rice.¡± Chapter 252 - Real-life, Upside-down Mario?

Chapter 252: Real-life, Upside-down Mario?

The person in the video was dressed in a dark red shirt paired with white casual pants. He wasn¡¯t very tall and his figure was well-proportioned, which gave the impression that he worked out often. He wasn¡¯t very handsome, but his chiseled face gave off a silly and funny feeling. He had a crew cut and narrow eyes. Standing there, he looked like aedian. However, his voice was unexpectedly a little captivating! Everyone couldn¡¯t help but watch. Little Chick Doesn¡¯t Eat Rice continued, ¡°I know that once you find out what I¡¯m about to do, arge portion of the audience might immediately leave, and even curse me for being a liar and a hypocrite, but I still have to say it! ¡°It¡¯s true that humans can¡¯t eat sh*t. I¡¯ve been talking about the sound of the syble ¡®sh*¡¯ this whole time. It could be the ¡®shi¡¯ in the word ¡®history,¡¯ it could be¡­ ¡°Oh, viewers numbers are already dropping!¡± Upset, Little Chick Doesn¡¯t Eat Rice covered his face, but didn¡¯t dwell on it. He continued, ¡°I¡¯m very sorry for ying this word game with everyone. This isn¡¯t to show that I¡¯m smart, but to show that I have no choice after making a mistake. I know that my behavior is very bad, but¡­ ¡°Forget it, I won¡¯t say anything else. I¡¯ll start live streaming right away.¡± Looking at the crazy number of viewers, Little Chick Doesn¡¯t Eat Rice decided to skip a lot ofplicated things. ¡°I¡¯ve been making a lot of preparations these days. I¡¯ll walk upside-down and write my name backwards, and maybe do something that you might want to see most. ¡°In any case, those who are willing to stay can stay. I¡¯m just trying to dispel the guilt in my heart. If everyone likes it, I might prepare more in the future. However, if everyone doesn¡¯t like it, then it¡¯s just this once.¡± With that, Little Chick Doesn¡¯t Eat Rice started putting on a show. Many viewers in the live stream still chose to stay, probably to see what he nned to do. The man had his hands on the ground and was already standing upside-down against a white wall. Suddenly, what looked like a rope dropped from the roof. Xiu~ Little Chick Doesn¡¯t Eat Rice¡¯s legs were bound together, and he was even pulled up hard. Looking at this terrifying appearance, everyone in the live stream room was inexplicably frightened. They thought that he was suddenly being kidnapped during the live stream! Little Chick Doesn¡¯t Eat Rice held two brushes in his hands and wrote his name upside down. As the camera followed him, a long path that looked like a rainbow carpet appeared on the screen, along with big ¡°shi¡± characters that looked like they were made from food that was bright and delicious. One after another, they were either on the ground or hung in the air. ¡°Wow!¡± Many people couldn¡¯t help but exim. Little Chick Doesn¡¯t Eat Rice was naturally the challenger. There were also sudden obstacles, like arrowheads or steel spikes on the ground. Dangling from the rope, he could still move his upper torso and head. He had a wacky expression on his face, and as he ate each ¡°shi,¡± it was as if he was replenishing his energy. The online viewers were dumbfounded and excited! So awesome! How the hell did he think of this? A real-life, upside-down Mario? ¡­ On the other side, Lu An was absorbed in her phone. A certain person next to her leaned over unhappily and said in a faint and resentful tone, ¡°What are you doing?¡± It was rare for them to be alone, and she was ignoring him! Chapter 253 - Standing There

Chapter 253: Standing There

¡°Oh, just¡­¡± Lu An was about to burst withughter. She looked at the person next to her, who had a bitter expression on his face, and hurriedly exined to him, ¡°Didn¡¯t I forward a few of thosements scolding me before? Actually, I just thought it was fun back then and didn¡¯t take it to heart. I didn¡¯t expect¡­ ¡°Look, it¡¯s that person who said that he would eat sh*t live. In the end, in order to avoid eating sh*t, he did something like this. I think he¡¯s so funny. He even has the potential to be aedian. See?¡± As she spoke, Lu An hurriedly shared the video with Ling Chuan. The two of them were so close to each other, and Little Chick Doesn¡¯t Eat Rice was still doing his best jumping around. Ling Chuan couldn¡¯t help but sigh! Why was this little girl so big-hearted?! To be so lenient with someone who had clearly hurt her; what had she experienced? The man gently tucked the little girl¡¯s hair behind her ear. The afternoon sun shone brightly. The man¡¯s deep eyes were fixed on the girl beside him as she looked at her phone and smiled brightly. ¡­ Huang Chao was still waiting for a verdict in detention. When he heard the police tell him that his daughter was already saved, and it was by the girl he had wanted to kill, Huang Chao¡¯s face was full of gratitude, and he was infinitely ashamed! ¡°Initially, that girl didn¡¯t want to pursue the matter. However, since you still injured someone, she felt that you should be punished ordingly. As for your wife and child, she¡¯ll help take care of them. You can reimburse her for all expenses after youe out. Do you have any objections?¡± ¡°No! No, no¡­¡± Huang Chao nodded frantically. He suppressed his emotions, but inwardly, he was just repeating,?Thank you, thank you¡­ ¡­ In the evening, Zhao Zichen and little No. 5 Lu Xingran came out of the house. ¡°Thank you!¡± After holding it in for a long time, little No. 5 Xingran finally said this to Zhao Zichen. Without him, Lu Xingran wouldn¡¯t have been able toplete the follow-up for Flying Star so smoothly. He wasn¡¯t an ungrateful person! However, Zhao Zichen immediately perked up. ¡°How will little Xingxing thank me?¡± ¡°W- what do you want?¡± Little No. 5 Lu Xingran asked the question with a cold and livid face. Whatever it was, he would definitely sort it out for him. ¡°Then, let me tutor you, alright?¡± Zhao Zichen immediately turned devilish. He smiled with an expression that said, ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your own good.¡± ¡°Scram! Scram!¡± Little Lu No. 5 was about to explode with anger. ¡°Who the hell needs your guidance?¡± ¡°So, little Xingxing, you¡¯re actually shy?¡± Zhao Zichen had a slightly dumbfounded and honest expression on his face. Little No. 5 Lu Xingran was inexplicably furious. ¡°As if!¡± With that, hepletely ignored Zhao Zichen, closed the door, turned around and strode back into the house! His covered his face with his hands, but his ears were still red. F*ck, did that person have a screw loose? Outside the door, Zhao Zichen sighed helplessly. There was an indulgent expression on his face, and he turned around to leave. Suddenly, he received an urgent call. ¡°Hello? Sister, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Hearing that his sister had identally fallen while doing wire work, Zhao Zichen ran over nervously. ¡­ In the dark night, the city was lit up with neon lights. A woman in ck and wearing a ck hat stood under a tree. Chapter 254 - Row After Row of People!

Chapter 254: Row After Row of People!

Her dark gaze was fixed silently on a room windowsill of a hotel opposite. ¡°1,2,3!¡± She counted to three in her heart, and suddenly, boom! There was a loud explosion. It was from the hotel window opposite. Very quickly, there were footsteps and screams that someone had died. The woman¡¯s lips curled up in a wicked smile of satisfaction. Dare to threaten her? That person was tired of living. Since you can¡¯t be fed enough no matter how many times I try, then I¡¯ll just destroy all your so-called evidence, and you can go to hell! She gently dusted off the ck ash on her clothes, then turned around to leave. Suddenly¡­ A pair of dark eyes were fixed on her quietly. ¡°Feng, Feng, Feng Qingmiao?¡± Qi Yan was instantly scared silly. She hadn¡¯t expected to be seen at all! When, when did he start watching her? Did he know what she had done? Qi Yan couldn¡¯t help but be nervous. Her heart was about to jump out of her throat. The man smiled faintly at her with that silly yet slightly wicked-looking face. He didn¡¯t say anything, but quickly turned around and left. He was like a fierce beast as he ran off in the dark. He was so fast, like an animal hunting for food. Qi Yan¡¯s heart sank. She stood still for a long time. Little did she know that the man had just seen a dog. After finally catching up with it, he picked it up with his big hands and asked with a smile, ¡°Longlong, Longlong, is that you? ¡°Ah~ hehe~¡± ¡­ When Zhao Zichen arrived at the hospital, his sister, Zhao Xiaoyu, had already been bandaged up. It was just a small injury. Fortunately, Lu An¡¯s big brother, Lu Boran, had rescued her in time. Who knew how the wire, which had been fine, suddenly broke. On the other side, Lu An rushed over as soon as she heard the news. She only rxed after confirming that Zhao Xiaoyu was fine. The group didn¡¯t dwell on it, and started chatting casually. ¡­ The next day, a piece of news shook the entire news industry. A well-known reporter diedst night at a hotel in Shendong because of a gas leak. ording to a preliminary investigation, the deceased had been overly depressed and full of despair. At present, the authorities weren¡¯t treating it as suspicious, and it was deemed a suicide. This piece of news shook the entire Inte. Every online user was dumbfounded. Especially the group of people who had been too aggressive yesterday. Yu Xian¡¯s fans were immediately furious. They med the online users who bombarded him, the news circle that had looked for a scapegoat, and everyone rted to the incident. Everyone became the culprits! ¡­ On Saturday, it was time for the Evaluating Actors China recording again. Lu An woke up early. After exercising, she made breakfast for her father and brothers. After she was done, she set off for the Evaluating Actors China set. Fourth Brother caught up with her from behind. He said that he had nothing to do these two days, and would go with her to broaden his horizons. Actually, it was because he had watched the rey of the first episode, and he felt that the costumes for his little sister¡¯s team were a little too lousy. Lu An happily epted. Working with her angelic-looking fourth brother couldn¡¯t be any better! Very quickly, the siblings arrived at the Evaluating Actors China set. After exchanging a few words with the staff, Lu An went to her director¡¯s studio. And seated inside was row after row of people! Lu An was dumbfounded. ¡°You¡­¡± Did the production team arrange this? Chapter 255 - Ignorant Country Bumpkin?

Chapter 255: Ignorant Country Bumpkin?

The little girl was dumbfounded. She really couldn¡¯t wrap her head around it. What was going on? The woman sitting in a wooden chair in the middle stood up immediately. She was the first to reach Lu An, and she said to her with a smile and a kind expression, ¡°Is this Miss Lu An? Hello, I¡¯m Yan Fangmei.¡± Yan Fangmei? Lu An searched her mind carefully. She was sure that she had never heard this name before, but this sister seemed very friendly, so she obediently replied, ¡°Hello, Big Sister.¡± ¡°Big Sister?¡± Yan Fangmei was stunned, and was soonughing. ¡°Are you sure I¡¯m a big sister? I¡¯m 60 years old this year.¡± ¡°H- Huh?¡± It was Lu An¡¯s turn to be stunned, and her jaw almost dropped! The big sister in front of her, no, it should be a grandmother, was dressed in an elegant purple cheongsam. She was slightly plump and had a well-proportioned figure. Her face was fair and slightly rosy, and full of smiles; she was definitely a beauty! 60 years old? Lu An had seen godly child-like faces in ancient or fantasy worlds, but there was actually a living example in real life? She couldn¡¯t help but secretly swallow her saliva as she stared at the grandmother carefully. Yan Fangmei realized that Lu An had doubts. ¡°You don¡¯t know me?¡± ¡°Er¡­¡± Should she know her? Were they rted? Lu An looked feebly at Fourth Brother for help, but he too wore a confused expression, and clearly didn¡¯t know who this grandmother was. On the other side,ments had already started to explode in Lu An¡¯s live stream. The moment Lu An entered her studio, Main Director Li Zheng had immediately started the live stream. This was absolutely a historical scene. These people inside couldn¡¯t be invited, not even with money! Yan Fangmei turned around and asked, ¡°Then, do you know them?¡± She pointed at the rows of restless people behind her. All of them looked bright and energetic. Lu An¡¯s gaze swept over them and she confirmed that she didn¡¯t recognize anyone. However, their gazes were eager, as if they knew her? She obediently said, ¡°Hello, grandfathers, grandmothers!¡± ¡°Hello!¡± The group of elders immediately responded. The little girl was so cute! But there was one person:?Grandfather, grandmother? Amidst the group, Fan Hui was dumbfounded. It was one thing that there were a few people in their fifties, but he himself should be a big brother, right? He was only 26 years old! Thements had already exploded in Lu An¡¯s live stream ¡ª [D*mn, she doesn¡¯t even recognize Elder Yan? She¡¯s doing this on purpose, right? Sister Yan, Grandmother Yan, is the most awesome Chinese medicine doctor in our country, and who¡¯s even fiercer than a man. Is she joking? She wants to show off that she¡¯s very capable, so she¡¯s looking down on everyone?] [That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. I still feel that she was very disrespectful to the directors previously. In the end, all the medical experts havee looking for her personally, but she¡¯s actually putting on airs here? She doesn¡¯t even know how to show basic respect. So what if she¡¯s capable? She doesn¡¯t even deserve to be called human!] One after another, the haters came forward, especially those who had been pped in the face previously. Lu An¡¯s fans were about to explode with anger again ¡ª [When have you ever seen Little Sister act disrespectfully? If you don¡¯t know how to use your eyes, just cut them out or donate them to those who need them! So what if she doesn¡¯t recognize them? There are so many people in the world; who says you have to know all of them? As long as you have basic manners when you meet them, isn¡¯t that good enough?] [So, are you admitting that your little sister is a country bumpkin?] Chapter 256 - Looking For Her In Particular

Chapter 256: Looking For Her In Particr

[So, are you admitting that your little sister is a country bumpkin?] The group of haters became indescribably excited. They grabbed this opportunity to start spamming wildly! The screen was practically filled with ¡°Bumpkin Lu An, ignorant¡±ments. Lu An¡¯s fans were so angry that their lungs were about to explode! [So, even if our little sister is a country bumpkin who doesn¡¯t recognize people and has never met them before, if you have the capability, go and get a TCM qualification certificate at 14 years old. Then, when you¡¯re 17 years old, all the big shots in the field will personallye and look for you!] [Aren¡¯t all of you from the city? All of you are knowledgeable, know a lot of people, and are eloquent. Then, all of you should be able to aplish everything our little sister has done, or even just one thing, hm?] Lu An¡¯s fans weren¡¯t polite at all. Once these words came out, the haters immediately shut up. For no other reason than that they didn¡¯t have the capability. Furthermore, even a country bumpkin could aplish all this. They thought they were knowledgeable city dwellers, but they weren¡¯t capable; this argument only highlighted their ipetence. On the other side, Director Li Zheng, who was still acting as the follow PD, had already sidled up behind Lu An. Unexpectedly, Lu An didn¡¯t even know these big shots. He hurriedly told her so that she wouldn¡¯t be aughingstock. Lu An quickly understood. She smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°I¡¯m very sorry. Because I grew up in the countryside, I really haven¡¯t seen much of the world. I have eyes but couldn¡¯t recognize such seniors. Please forgive me.¡± The little girl cupped her fists respectfully and bowed slightly. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine.¡± Yan Fangmei immediately helped her up. The more she looked at Lu An, the more pleased she was! Sure enough, she had been diligently tempering herself since she was young; it was only because of this single-minded focus that she didn¡¯t know anything about the outside world! Good, good! It was rare to see such good saplings who focused on study and didn¡¯t care about fame and profit! Sister Yan, or Grandmother Yan, nodded, and the smile on her face was profound, though she didn¡¯t say anything. Many people behind her couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious. They were really worried that the little girl would follow Sister Yan like this. Although they admitted that they didn¡¯t know as much as Sister Yan, they were definitely the cream of the crop when it came to their specialties! One or two of them couldn¡¯t help but sneak nces at Sister Yan for her to get to the point. Grandmother Yan also instantly came back to her senses. Seriously, she had been so immersed in her own thoughts that she forgot to talk about serious matters. Before she could say anything, Lu An asked, ¡°Excuse me, are you here especially to see me? ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Grandmother Yan and the others couldn¡¯t help but be stumped. Could they say that they were here to take her as a disciple? Given the little girl¡¯s level and how she had fixed so many difficult illnesses, it didn¡¯t seem right to take her in as a disciple. For a moment, everyone didn¡¯t know what to say. On the other side, thements had already exploded in Lu An¡¯s live stream again! [D*mn, these are her manners! Doesn¡¯t she know why these big figures havee looking for her?] [Shouldn¡¯t she feel honored at a time like this, and ask to be taken in as a disciple? She¡¯ll only be satisfied if the other party is the first one to open their mouth, right?] [Don¡¯t be too arrogant. It¡¯s disgusting!] The haters started scolding one after another. Lu An¡¯s fans were really furious! [So, if any sort of authoritative figure shows up in front of you, all of you will kneel and worship, is that it?] [She¡¯s not sure why they¡¯re looking for her, so what¡¯s wrong with asking?] Chapter 257 - Chasing Guests Out?

Chapter 257: Chasing Guests Out?

[On the contrary, I think that Little Sister is neither servile nor overbearing. She has a confident aura. She doesn¡¯t humble herself in front of authority, nor does she lord it over regr people. Don¡¯t forget, our little sister was the one who did her best to treat those difficult illnesses. For people like you who believe in power and prestige, could you do it?] [¡®I know I¡¯m capable enough, so I won¡¯t be arrogant nor humble myself.¡¯ Is there something wrong with that?] Lu An¡¯s fans were really upset. Why were there always annoying people making these randomments? They should just donate their brains If they didn¡¯t know how to use them. Who were they trying to disgust every day? The haters were all speechless. Some even deliberately twisted their words, saying that Lu An didn¡¯t care about these big shots because of her achievements. Naturally, they were taught a lesson by Lu An¡¯s fans. The live stream was extremely lively. On the other side, Grandmother Yan was still pondering how to answer Lu An¡¯s question. Lu An was really confused. They weren¡¯t looking for her to join some organization or something, were they? After all, she had seen the trending topics previously. Everyone was praising her, and she felt embarrassed. However, since the other party didn¡¯t say anything, she couldn¡¯t tter herself. She really didn¡¯t have any intention of joining some random organization. She had always been used to being free. She was willing to fork out money and effort if she encountered anything, but she didn¡¯t want to be tied down or restricted. Besides, she always felt that she had other more important things to do in life. Like now; she had to finish the directing work for today. ¡°So, you came here especially to see me? ¡°I¡¯m honored to be given this treatment, but¡­ I may need to start work.¡± The little girl smiled slightly in embarrassment. She wasn¡¯t used to wasting time on trivial matters. She felt it was a disservice to herself, who was so focused on her work, and she felt that she was squandering other people¡¯s feelings. The more time she took to make a decision, the worse it would be for everyone else. Once she said that, thements exploded again in the live stream! [D*mn, is she chasing them out? Does she have to be so arrogant?] [Even if it were just an ordinary grandmother, since she¡¯s here, shouldn¡¯t she be treated properly?] [Look at her. What¡¯s with this attitude? She¡¯s actually chasing them away?] The haters immediately wanted to hurl abuse at Lu An. Lu An¡¯s fans were really about to die of annoyance! [So? Don¡¯t you know what kind of ce this is? The workload of a production team isplicated and heavy to begin with. Last time, Little Sister worked the whole time and only slept for three hours. The other three directors have already made decisions and started to divide their teams into groups. In order to ensure her team¡¯s progress, shouldn¡¯t she take the big picture into consideration, regardless of why these grandfathers and grandmothers havee looking for her?] [On the contrary, I think Little Sister is decisive! Unlike you, treating anyone whoes with meticulous care. You¡¯re such saints and so kind-hearted; if you¡¯re dyed on official matters when the timees, don¡¯t me other people for it!] [Also, Little Sister isn¡¯t chasing them out, alright? Her attitude is very good and tactful. She indeed wants to get started with work, right? Don¡¯t you see that the actors behind are already waiting?] [So, you¡¯re protecting her with all your might! She¡¯s clearly chasing them away, but you insist on making it sound so grand. Are all of you looking down on the big shots? I think she brainwashed all of you. Be careful when the tables turn; you¡¯ll suffer when the timees!] The haters were also extremely indignant and started to fight back, but Lu An¡¯s fansshed back ¡ª Chapter 258 - Isnt Lu An Too Lucky?

Chapter 258: Isn¡¯t Lu An Too Lucky?

[What do you mean brainwashed? I think you¡¯re the ones whose brains have been damaged with sour acid. Is it so difficult to admit that our little sister is outstanding?] [I don¡¯t see you praising her achievements; instead, you¡¯re just picking on her words and actions. How outstanding are you yourselves? On what grounds can you criticize our little sister?] [Since you¡¯ve alreadymented, so be it, but you won¡¯t allow anyone to talk back to you; do you think the world revolves around you? Your bad habits have spoilt you!] You¡­ The haters gritted their teeth in anger and immediately started typing again. [Look, look, this is the quality of Lu An¡¯s fans! Other people say one or two things, they say a bunch. I just don¡¯t like her. So what?] [That¡¯s fine. It¡¯s your freedom to like whoever you don¡¯t like, but what right do you have to stop up from disliking you? Since you dare scold people, you should be able to ept being scolded. If you can¡¯t take it, don¡¯t stick your head out!] Lu An¡¯s fans and haters started arguing again. Even many passers-by helped Lu An. [Can¡¯t you watch the show? Why are you so talkative? She has the capability, so there¡¯s a reason for how she acts. You¡¯re not convinced? Then do your best to surpass her. What¡¯s the use of putting on airs?] The haters finally stopped. On the other side, Grandmother Yan and the others were well aware that the little girl was actually indirectly rejecting them, but she was already giving them a lot of face. Forget it. With her capability and knowledge, taking her in as a disciple was just wishful thinking on their part. They simply said, ¡°Right, the prescriptions you came up with before are really too awesome. We were curious to know how you came up with them, which is why we all came to see you; it is an honor.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve done a lot for our country!¡± Grandmother Yan¡¯s expression was affectionate as she held Lu An¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°No, no, I thank you.¡± Lu An smiled bitterly. She felt like her hand was about to be crushed! D*mn!!! Understanding aside, Lu An finally couldn¡¯t help but be soft-hearted. ¡°That, I just do what I can. Grandmother Yan, if you need anything in the future¡­ You can look for me anytime! ¡°Although I¡¯m stubborn and a little fickle, as long as you want something, I¡¯ll definitely do my best to do it right away!¡±?Hehe, I¡¯m a d*mn good person!?Lu An pouted and wanted to curse herself to death! ¡°Good, good!¡± This was what Grandmother Yan had been waiting for! Grandmother Yan was instantly happy. ¡°Then, put this on. Since you¡¯re willing to listen to me, you can be considered my inner disciple. You have to ept these small gifts. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be disrespectful to me!¡± As she spoke, Big Sister Yan practically forced Lu An to wear a ruby chain bracelet that was exclusive to her inner disciples. The beads were like little pearls. It was exquisite, beautiful, and wless; no one would think it was ostentatious. It was dazzling on Lu An¡¯s fair wrist! After that, Grandmother Yan also ordered people to bring over boxes of high-grade herbs. Many of them were for skincare, and ordinary people couldn¡¯t buy them even if they wanted to. The live stream audience was dumbfounded! Wasn¡¯t Lu An too, too, too lucky? Chapter 259 - Staying Behind to Work For Her

Chapter 259: Staying Behind to Work For Her

To be given such preferential treatment by the number one big shot in the Chinese medicine world! [Look at how reluctant she is. I really want to crush her to death!] The haters couldn¡¯t help but curse. Their hearts were sour and they were about to die of envy! Little did they know that this was just the beginning! Since Elder Yan had already sessfully taken in a disciple (curried favor), it was naturally everyone else¡¯s turn. ¡°This is a decree from our Tang Sect. You can drop by whenever you have the time.¡± ¡°This is my Li family¡¯s jade pendant. You can pick whatever herbs you need.¡± ¡°This is our Xia family¡¯s bamboo flute. It¡¯s specially used to cultivate one¡¯s mind, and it¡¯s even better in our Xia family¡¯s bamboo forest.¡± ¡°There¡¯s also my Feng family. This is a small gift, don¡¯t think too little of us!¡± ¡°¡­¡± One by one, these were big families from all over the country: the Tang Sect, the Li family, the Xia family¡­ They were all famous medical families. Very quickly, Lu An¡¯s hands were filled with all sorts of expensive herbs and strange and unique tokens. On the side, Fourth Brother was dumbfounded! Today, Lu An was wearing a simple long shirt and ck tight pants, and had a dark blue cap on her head. She looked pretty and radiant. Little did everyone know that under the brim of her hat, her expression was so aggrieved, like she was about to cry. It was over. These favors were too big! If she had known earlier, she wouldn¡¯t have been so soft-hearted! On the other side, after the TCM big shots delivered the gifts, they were all in high spirits and glowed even more brightly. When they saw the little girl put on their personal tokens, they couldn¡¯t help but feel smug, as if it was an honor for them! This was the little genius godly doctor who had solved many difficult illnesses in the medical world overnight! Mm, theirst disciple! [Hahahaha, I think Little Sister is about to cry. These big shots are so ck-bellied. They look like they¡¯re giving her gifts, but they¡¯re clearly trying to take our Little Sister for themselves, right?] [No wonder Little Sister didn¡¯t want to bother with them earlier. However, they¡¯re all smart people. If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t want to either!] [Hahaha, oh no, I¡¯m dying ofughter. Little Sister is so pitiful~] Lu An¡¯s fans were about to explode withughter. Little Sister was too cute. The haters didn¡¯t say anything else. What else could they say? They were jealous. In the room, there was another person who waspletely dumbfounded. Each and every one of these old and shameless people had prepared gifts beforehand, but actually didn¡¯t tell him? He hadn¡¯t brought anything! Poor Fan Hui. He felt like he had been betrayed! Little did he know that when they had convened earlier, no one had mentioned anything about bringing gifts. However, the older generation had sharp minds, and waited to use their family heirlooms as bribes as they vied for the little girl to ept their offerings. Unexpectedly, everyone gave everything away. Sure enough, older ginger was always spicier! As an upright and honest young man, Fan Hui was as awkward as a statue. ¡°¡­¡± These d*mn old people! He didn¡¯t know if the little girl had noticed him, and his eyes darted around guiltily. Suddenly, an idea struck Fan Hui! ¡°Right, I didn¡¯t expect the elders to prepare gifts. I came in a hurry and I didn¡¯t consider everything. How about this? I remember from yourst live stream that you don¡¯t seem to have any helpers. ¡°Why don¡¯t I stay and do odd jobs for you? Take it as me making up for theck of a greeting gift.¡± Chapter 260 - Complaints

Chapter 260: Comints

Fan Hui was dressed in a pure traditional Chinese outfit at the request of his elders. He looked like an elegant gentleman and was as gentle and refined as jade. ¡°Huh?¡± Lu An was dumbfounded. So what if he hadn¡¯t brought a gift? He didn¡¯t owe her anything, so why would he do odd jobs for her? On the other side, the group of big shots quickly understood.?You little brat, who are you ming for not preparing a gift yourself??He even made it sound like they hadn¡¯t told him about it! Forget it; among their many disciples, he was the most outstanding. He was young and promising, and he looked especially upright. If he could persuade the little girl to study with them¡­ One after another, they quickly caught on to this n. Before Lu An could say anything, they had already started backing up Fan Hui. ¡°That¡¯s right, let him stay and do odd jobs.¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t know where you lived, so we could onlye here. In order to make up for us affecting your work, you have to keep him here to do odd jobs for you!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! He has to stay!¡± The big shots were firm, and the person in question was very happy to do as told. Lu An was helpless. She couldn¡¯t just say that she didn¡¯t need him here, so he should hurry up and leave, right? ¡°Then, sorry to trouble you. If anything happenster, I¡¯ll definitely ask for your help.¡± Lu An tried her best to smile politely. Fan Hui quickly nodded. After sending these big shots away, Lu An was already about to get to work, when unexpectedly, a group of biologists came over, then surgeons, thenb scientists¡­ It was already noon by the time she finally sent all these big shots away. Many of the actors who were still waiting outside the door were alreadyining. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is this a reception?¡± ¡°If she¡¯s so awesome, why does she still want to be a director? Can¡¯t she just go with them and do research?¡± ¡°I really take my hat off to her. Time is tight to begin with. If there¡¯s not enough time to practice, will she take responsibility if the performances tomorrow night aren¡¯t good?¡± Several people grumbled and were already about to explode with anger. Suddenly, a dark voice rang out above their heads. ¡°Then why were you in such a hurry to choose her? I heard that the other three directors have already decided the groupings and started practicing, but who knows, it might still not be toote for you if you join them now.¡± The man¡¯s voice was cool as he stared quietly in the direction of the girl. The people on the side immediately fell silent, and weakly shuffled away from Ling Chuan. Wasn¡¯t it because they felt that she seemed very talented in evaluating people? They hadn¡¯t been selected after theirst performances, and hade here to try their luck. If she picked them, maybe they could transform and hit it big. Like Zhou Yi, who was publicly recognized as a weak crybaby. That short video fromst week became popr, and they heard that the fans on his Weibo ount had already increased by several million! They blushed and waited obediently. Very quickly, Lu An arranged for the actors toe in. Afterst week¡¯s performances, each team had 13 slots for advancement. Other than those who had been selected by the mentors on the spot, the remaining actors who hadn¡¯t been selected could choose directors again. Directors would make the final choice based on the actors¡¯ performances, but there could only be 13 people on each team. Now, the other three directors had already selected their actors, who were divided into three groups of three and one group of four ording to the four topics provided by the production team: slice of life, folk customs, olden romance, and an immortal sword fantasy. The director and rted staff would draft the script for each group. As usual, the performances would be broadcast at 7pm tomorrow. Right now, even Qi Yan¡¯s team, which was the slowest, had already started drafting and preparing the scripts. Chapter 261 - Its Her, Its Her!

Chapter 261: It¡¯s Her, It¡¯s Her!

On the other side, Lu An had just selected her team. What was outrageous was that there was a total of 40 people who had slipped in like beans. 40! That was seven more people than in the first round! Lu An gave them a fair chance to demonstrate their skills. They were divided into groups of two or three and given a topic. Their impromptu performances would decide if they advanced or not. Very quickly, the first group started. Oh my god! [I¡¯m suddenly so worried. Can it be that Little Sister won¡¯t be able toplete this mission?] Lu An¡¯s fans were inexplicably anxious, and were no longer in the mood to watch the performances. Who knew how many hours would be wasted on this test? On the other side, the haters came out again ¡ª [Hehe, it was all because of the posturing earlier that she pushed back the official work.] Some people even silently typed, [Serves you right.] Lu An¡¯s fans were provoked once again! You were the ones who said that she was in a hurry to chase people away. Now, you¡¯re the ones saying that it was because she was entertaining them that she¡¯s holding things up. Why are all of you so free and only know how to hit someone when they¡¯re down? Lu An¡¯s fans really couldn¡¯t be bothered with them anymore. They were just worried about Little Sister. On the other side, it was now the turn of a popr young idol and a slightly outdated actor. Lu An came up with the subject, and had them act as two people who had had a little conflict before and were now crossing paths. The young idol acted very optimistically. As he yed with his phone, he nced at the older actor in surprise, then stepped over arge rock at his feet and left. Meanwhile, the older actor acted like he was suffering. He trembled a little as he held onto a walking stick. He nced absent-mindedly at the young idol, and then noticed that there was a big rock under his feet. With a wooden expression, he pushed it a little further away with his walking stick, and then walked off silently. Then, Lu An chose the outdated actor to advance and eliminated the young idol. This move, which couldn¡¯t be any more trivial, instantly incurred the displeasure of the idol¡¯s fans. [What¡¯s going on? She actually eliminated my brother?] [I think that the other actor didn¡¯t act well at all, and only pretended to be pitiful. Why did she eliminate my brother?] [How ridiculous is that??] The screen was filled withments like ¡°Trash, you actually eliminated my brother.¡± The idol¡¯s fans simply wanted to trample Lu An to death. Even Lu An¡¯s fans couldn¡¯t scold them. It was too scary! It was only when the main director asked Lu An to exin her choice that the idol¡¯s fans finally stopped. Lu An¡¯s fans were really anxious. Little Sister was too pitiful. Choosing roles was such a waste of time. Couldn¡¯t the heartless production team hire a few people to help Little Sister? Just as Lu An¡¯s fans were thinking this, help arrived! ¡°Hello, everyone. I¡¯m not disturbing you, am I?¡± It was a clear and loud voice, and a super beautiful big sister poked her head inside. She was tall, and dressed in a ck business suit and had on a pair of ck leather shoes. Her long wavy hair fell casually over her shoulders. With a smile on her beautiful face, she looked coolly efficient and cultured! Everyone in front of the live stream inexplicably screamed ¡ª [Ahhh, it¡¯s her, it¡¯s her! That! That! That!] Many people who recognized her were reduced to stuttering! On the other side, Lu An: ¡°Sister?¡± Confused, she tilted her head and looked around. ¡°Are you looking for me?¡± ¡°What? Didn¡¯t I tell you to call me? I waited so long, but I didn¡¯t get any message!¡± Ye Minn stepped forward angrily and rapped Lu An on the forehead. Chapter 262 - Do They Have to Be Used Just Because the Production Team Arranged It?

Chapter 262: Do They Have to Be Used Just Because the Production Team Arranged It?

Lu An chuckled and didn¡¯t think anything of it. She just asked, ¡°So, Sister, you¡¯re here to¡­¡± ¡°Hm, you¡¯re short of a screenwriter, right? I just quit, and I¡¯m very picky when ites to finding a job!¡± Big Sister Ye crossed her arms, her appearance haughty and extremely confident. Lu An was very cooperative as well. She smiled and said, ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t have one! But I won¡¯t settle for second-best. You have to be capable!¡± ¡°Of course. Give me the topics.¡± Ye Minn was very forthright. Ever since she identally saw Lu An on the live stream the other day, she had resolutely decided toe and look for her. But a series of things happened after that. Unexpectedly, Lu An also turned out to be such an amazing genius in medicine. For some reason, Ye Minn felt a little embarrassed, and was worried that she wasn¡¯t good enough for Lu An. Ye Minn, who had always thought highly of herself and didn¡¯t care about anything else, would one day actually worry that she wasn¡¯t capable enough! After feeling conflicted for the entire morning, she still came over in the end. After all, she liked this little girl! ¡°Then, can you expand on the four topics from the production team? ¡°Good luck!¡± Lu An didn¡¯t stand on ceremony either. She smiled and handed the mission card to Ye Minn. Ye Minn was about to start brainstorming ideas, when suddenly¡­ A bunch of people came in once more. ¡°Sorry we¡¯rete. We were dyed by other matters previously.¡± They chuckled with apologetic looks. Lu An was super bewildered. ¡°Hm?¡± Very quickly, these people introduced themselves. ¡°It¡¯s like this: I¡¯m the screenwriter originally sent by the production team, Wang Shu.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Assistant Director Ren Song.¡± ¡°Follow PD Lei Bing.¡± ¡°Xiao Shan from the props team.¡± ¡°Yang Jie from the sound effects team.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Something came up, so we couldn¡¯test time. Sorry, sorry.¡± As everyone spoke, they immediately went to do their own thing. The screenwriter, Wang Shu, also came over to filch the mission card from Ye Minn! Lu An stopped him immediately. ¡°Wait! ¡°So, the production team actually arranged for you to help me, and all of you are only showing up now because something else came up before this?¡± Lu An had a perplexed expression on her face as she voiced her own doubts. ¡°This¡­¡± Everyone couldn¡¯t help but pause. They couldn¡¯t say that they deliberately hadn¡¯t showed upst week because they despised her! Who would have thought that she was actually so amazing, and even¡­ All of them really regretted it. Initially, they still felt a little embarrassed. If they hadn¡¯t seen someonee over to steal their roles, they probably would still be hiding outside and wouldn¡¯t dare show up. Lu An was even more baffled. Before they could reply, she asked, ¡°So, does that mean I have to use you just because it was arranged by the production team?¡± ¡°This¡­ w- what do you mean?¡± Everyone was instantly unhappy. Was she kicking them out? They were already giving her face by showing up. She shouldn¡¯t be so shameless! Lu An didn¡¯t care. She turned to Director Li Zheng for confirmation, and asked if she had to use whoever the production team had arranged for her. Li Zheng replied that she didn¡¯t. It was based on the director¡¯s needs, and it was her right to choose whether to use them or not. Initially, the production team had found these helpers for Lu An and Qi Yan because they were newbies. Director Chen and Director Qiu¡¯s helpers, on the other hand, were people whom they were familiar with and had worked with for years. It was only because some of these people were busy and couldn¡¯te that the two veteran directors used some of the people whom the production team had found for them. Speaking of which, Li Zheng was also quite angry. What gave them the right toe and go as they pleased? Thus, he gave Lu An an even more concrete answer. Lu An immediately rxed and said bluntly ¡ª Chapter 263 - Ruthless, Cold-Blooded?

Chapter 263: Ruthless, Cold-Blooded?

Lu An was immediately relieved, and said immediately, ¡°I don¡¯t care why you didn¡¯test week, or why you¡¯re only showing up today. First, I have to say this: I have my standards when ites to using people. ¡°Since you were selected by the production team, there must be something outstanding about you. However, I¡¯m a very odd person. No matter how outstanding you are, you might not necessarily be to my liking. In order to reduce unnecessary problems in the future as much as possible, I¡¯m very careful and cautious. Anyone who is willing to stay and work with me needs my approval first when ites to their area of specialty. ¡°Of course, I naturally won¡¯t mistreat anyone whom I¡¯ve acknowledged and who is willing to help me. ¡°So, do you have any objections?¡± The girl¡¯s ck and innocent eyes werepletely businesslike. Many people immediately froze and then felt inexplicably humiliated. Assistant Director Ren Song couldn¡¯t help but say angrily, ¡°Are you doing this on purpose? ¡°Isn¡¯t it just that we didn¡¯t approve of you before, so we didn¡¯te? ¡°Are you getting revenge now? ¡°We¡¯re already here, which means we¡¯ve acknowledged you. Do you have to be like this?¡± Ren Song gritted his teeth and looked at Lu An with extreme disdain. Lu An was really speechless. ¡°So, is that what you think? ¡°Then, please take care. I won¡¯t see you off.¡± Lu An didn¡¯t stand on ceremony as she pointed at the door. Ren Song was about to explode with anger.?Fine, I¡¯m leaving. Who cares?! Wasn¡¯t it just a few pretty good short videos? How amazing did she think she was?! Ren Song strode toward the door angrily. By the time he reached the door and was about to leave, he realized that not one person was urging him to stay. Not one! D*mn it! Gritting his teeth, Ren Song left without looking back. Lu An didn¡¯t care at all. She only asked the others, ¡°Then, what about the rest of you? Are you going to leave like him, or are you willing to demonstrate your capability and stay?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Many people felt that this was a humiliation. After hesitating for a moment, they still left ¡°righteously.¡± There was also a small number of people who chose to stay behind. It made sense for Lu An to decide whether or not to use them based on their capabilities. Only people without any capability would worry about showcasing their strength. Besides, they were indeed the ones who were in the wrong before. On the other side, thements exploded again in Lu An¡¯s live stream. [D*mn, is this person a cold-blooded animal? Why is she so heartless?] [They already gave you face and came to help you out of the goodness of their hearts. Do you have to make things so ugly?] [And just when I had a slightly better impression of her. Sure enough, she¡¯s trash!] The haters started to trample on Lu An one by one, but her fans immediately tore them apart. [So, you think you get it? What do you mean by helping out of the goodness of their hearts? Can it be that they¡¯re doing this for free and not getting paid?] [What¡¯s wrong with confirming a person¡¯s capability before using them? That¡¯s normal, right? Just like when you go for an interview at apany; do they have to use you when you haven¡¯t even demonstrated your capability? Don¡¯t be so dumb!] [Besides, Little Sister didn¡¯t do much to them. They looked down on her and didn¡¯t even show their faces. Now that they know she¡¯s not bad, theye looking for her one after another. If it were you, would you treat them so well?] Lu An¡¯s fans were really speechless. They didn¡¯t understand what these people were arguing about. However, the haters kept harping on this topic, saying that Lu An was heartless and cold-blooded. Chapter 264 - Who Is This Immortal Brother?

Chapter 264: Who Is This Immortal Brother?

On the other side, Lu An didn¡¯t care at all as she focused on picking people. In the screenwriter test between Ye Minn and Wang Shu, Ye Minn had a lot of ideas. She didn¡¯t follow the book, yet was also familiar with the standard routines. She also had her own style, which was what Lu An liked. On the other hand, Wang Shu¡¯s thinking felt too old-fashioned. Though he did have some innovative ideas, it still felt like something was missing, and Lu An didn¡¯t like it. In the end, Lu An chose Ye Minn. There was already a huge wave ofments in the live stream ¡ª [She said it would be a fair test, but she already made the decision in her heart! She clearly has a good rtionship with that woman!] Lu An¡¯s fans again started teaching the haters how to be human. That was followed by the candidates for lighting, sound effects and others. The lighting technician paid too much attention to beauty and special effects, which Lu An rejected. The sound technician was quiet, reserved, and focused on tuning. It felt almost like he wasn¡¯t doing any dubbing at all, but Lu An weed him warmly. ¡­ It was already 2pm by the time all the people had been selected. The other three directors had drafted rough scripts and were already in the middle of filming. Lu An¡­ had just finished splitting up the team! More importantly, all of them were starving and hadn¡¯t even eaten lunch yet. Although Second Brother Lu Jingfan had sent people over with food that morning, everyone basically wasn¡¯t in the mood to eat. All of them were exceptionally anxious, worried that they would fall behind. Fourth Brother, Lu Sihao, stepped forward. He said that he wanted to take everyone¡¯s measurements so that it would be easier to make costumes suitable for their roles. The young man had a tall and slender figure. He was dressed in a in white shirt with an uneven hem, which looked trendy. His face, in particr, looked like it had been kissed by an angel. His eyes glowed and he looked very elegant. His slender fingers were distinct and nimble, and everyone¡¯s attention was diverted! In front of the live stream, Lu An¡¯s fans screamed again. [Ahhh, who is this person? It seems he was standing next to Little Sister the entire time just now, and never said anything? Is he here to help Little Sister?] [I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m hearing things, but it seems like Little Sister called him Brother earlier?] [Oh my god, this face is too good! Who cares who he is, kowtow first!!] On the other side, the 13 actors under Lu An were very cooperative. One by one, they queued up for Fourth Brother Lu Sihao to take their measurements. The young man¡¯s starry eyes were focused, and his fair and handsome face was indecipherable. He wrote down each actor¡¯s measurements and their role in an elegant hand. Then, he went over to the tools and clothes which he had brought with him in the morning. The tall and slender figure sat down quietly. He adjusted the fabric with slender fingers and then stepped on the pedal for the sewing machine. His movements were light and nimble, like an immortal roaming the ocean. Everyone was stunned! They didn¡¯t even dare breathe for fear of being too loud! Even Director Li Zheng, who was acting as the follow PD, forgot to follow Lu An, and focused on a certain fourth brother instead. Fourth Brother was a perfect representation of a beautiful but evanescent world! It just so happened that Lu An and Ye Minn were discussing the scripts, which needed to be kept secret. Very quickly, #RealLifeAngel# became a trending topic! He had nimble hands, a refined bearing, and peerless looks! He was quiet and reserved, and his expression was tranquil; he was absolutely stunning! Almost all the online users were discussing this brother who knew how to make clothes. Who was he? While everyone was going crazy online, elsewhere, a man¡¯s dark eyes suddenly turned bloodshot. ¡°Lu, Si, Hao!¡± Chapter 265 - Mentor Talent Show?

Chapter 265: Mentor Talent Show?

Lu An and Ye Minn finally came up with the scripts before 4 pm. Who would have thought that the two of them would hit it off so well, from their aesthetic tastes to their values. They simply regretted not meeting sooner! When the scripts were done, the actors naturally started to get into character and started rehearsing. Lu An acted as the lighting technician and the cameraman, and exined the details of each scene one by one. They might not seem to have enough manpower, but everyone on site was conscientious and gave off the feeling that though they were nervous, they were methodical and moving forward step by step! Lu An¡¯s brother fans couldn¡¯t help looking forward to it! They looked forward to the final performance of their little sister¡¯s team! Finally, after a busy day, the anticipated live broadcast officially started. Lu An again slept around two hours. Today, she was dressed in a fairy white dress that had been personally designed by her fourth brother. There was a long pink flower belt around her waist, which made her exquisite and delicate little face look even more ethereal. She was devastatingly beautiful just sitting there, and it was hard for a person to tear their eyes away! Apart from Lu An¡¯s fans, many other people were also moring wildly in the live stream. Little Sister was too good-looking, to the point that every extra look at her gave people a sense of eternal beauty! Could the camera not turn away? On the other side, Qi Yan couldn¡¯t help but clench her fists! Very quickly, the live broadcast started. Compared with the first broadcast, which had been simpler and more direct, this time, the host introduced a talent show that would be put on by the mentors in order to make things even more lively. Lu An, who had even been dozing a little in her seat, was dumbfounded. A talent show for the mentors? There was such a thing? No one had told her! She hadn¡¯t prepared anything! On the other side, Main Director Li Zheng couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty. The main thing was that Lu An had been exhausted after doing everything on her own. He had nned to tell herter, but the live broadcast was held that night! On the other side, Qi Yan couldn¡¯t help but feel smug. It was time for her to shine! ¡°As a new director, I naturally have to show my elders respect. Director Chen and Director Qiu should go first. Mine is just a small performance.¡± When the host called on Qi Yan first, she smiled and demurred. Of course she couldn¡¯t go first. How could the person who performed first stand out? Director Chen and Director Qiu didn¡¯t refuse. As the only man among the four directors, Director Chen very generously opened the show. He performed a magic act with cards. It could be said to be a very old card trick, but the person performing it was Chen Wenyu! He was dressed in a ck magician¡¯s outfit and had a ck top hat on his head. His movements were elegant and noble. He might not be as proficient as a real magician, but his bearing and manners were noble! That faint smile on his face, which seemed to be able to charm all living things, made people miss the magnificent and handsome face of his youth! When the performance ended, there was already a bunch of ¡°Director Chen is awesome!¡±ments on the live stream screen! Right after that was Director Qiu¡¯s performance. Director Qiu was a stern career woman. Today, however, she had switched up her mature and steady style, and was wearing a purple chiffon dress and a long wig over her short hair. She stood in the middle of the stage, and many people simply didn¡¯t recognize her! [Was Director Qiu always so good-looking? I always got the impression that she¡¯s strict and old-fashioned!] Chapter 266 - Excuse Me, Is This Your Original Composition?

Chapter 266: Excuse Me, Is This Your Original Composition?

The person in question was also a little embarrassed. She rubbed her nose lightly with a slightly plump hand. As the music began, Director Qiu immediately turned serious and started to dance. She was already in her fifties, but her figure was still agile and light. She was like a purple swan, beautiful and noble! [Ahhh, my god, I¡¯m dead! I vaguely remember that Director Qiu used to do ballet? Who knows why she became a directorter, but I always got the impression that she¡¯s a cold career woman. In the end¡­ Sure enough, outstanding people can only do outstanding things. Ahhh, I don¡¯t want to live anymore!] After her dance, Director Qiu said a few words before she swiftly went back to the director¡¯s table. She put on the suit jacket which her assistant held out to her and pulled off her wig at the same time. She sat back down at the director¡¯s table with that overbearing and imposing appearance. Her expression was calm and solemn, but under her light makeup, her face was clearly a little flushed. If you could measure her heart rate at that moment, it would probably be 200. D*mn, that had been too stimting. It had been a long time since she jumped around like that. [Ahhh, Director Qiu is too cute!!! I can¡¯t take it anymore, I¡¯m going to turn into her fan!] [Me first!] The audience in front of the live broadcast got excited again. On the other side, Qi Yan couldn¡¯t help but clench her fists secretly. D*mn it, weren¡¯t they just two reputable directors? Why were they so serious when performing in a talent show? Her expression was a little fierce. Very quickly, it was her turn. Lu An had just found out about the talent show, so the host considerately gave her a few more minutes to prepare. Qi Yan performed the song which made her famous ¡ª ¡°Smoke.¡± The girl was dressed in a pure white dress as she sat in front of the grand piano. Her slender fingers were nimble. The melody flowed smoothly and swiftly; it was sublime and airy, and people couldn¡¯t help gasping in admiration! Qi Yan stood up after she finished ying. Her smiling eyes were cool and angelic. Many people were stunned silent by the music! However, many viewers in front of the live broadcast basically didn¡¯t have much of a reaction. They had heard it too many times. Although it still sounded good, it couldn¡¯tpare with how stunned and amazed they had been when they heard it for the first time. Qi Yan nodded at the audience, smiled at the camera and was about to return to her seat. On the other side, Lu An was a little stunned, and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Wait!¡± What? Qi Yan¡¯s puzzled gaze swept over Lu An. Lu An was a little confused, and asked, ¡°Miss Qi, is this song your originalposition?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Qi Yan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Suddenly, she had a bad feeling! Lu An didn¡¯t probe further, and instead continued, ¡°If I remember correctly, my mother has a song that¡¯s especially simr to this one. Almost every scale and beat is identical, and the name of my mother¡¯s song is also ¡®Smoke.''¡± As Lu An spoke, her ck eyes had already darkened, and her dark and expressionless gaze was fixed on Qi Yan. On the other side, Qi Yan couldn¡¯t help but start to feel nervous. She gritted her teeth so hard that they were about to shatter in her mouth. In front of the live broadcast, Qi Yan¡¯s fans exploded! Chapter 267 - I Do Look Down on It

Chapter 267: I Do Look Down on It

[D*mn, what¡¯s going on with this Lu An? Is there something wrong with her?] [Of course our Yan Yan¡¯s song is an originalposition. She first yed it when she was ten years old. At that time, it became popr all over the Inte, and even gained recognition from piano masters. Is there something wrong with this Lu An¡¯s brain? What the hell is she doing? Even if she¡¯s jealous, she¡¯s doubting something that wasposed by a ten-year-old??] Qi Yan¡¯s fans simply despised Lu An to death. Lu An¡¯s fans were really speechless, and kindly reminded them ¡ª [So, don¡¯t forget that Qi Yan¡¯s surname was originally Lu. She was still Lu Yan back then. Who knows, she might have used a piece of workposed by the woman she thought was her mother, and modified it and imed it as her own.] Er, this¡­ Qi Yan¡¯s fans immediately shut up. Perhaps, it really was like that? They all looked at Qi Yan on screen. Qi Yan swiftly gathered her wits. She smiled slightly as she met Lu An¡¯s gaze and said calmly, ¡°Then, please y it. If it really is the same melody as your mother¡¯s, I believe you can y it too, right? ¡°Doesn¡¯t it so happen that you didn¡¯t have time to prepare for the talent show?¡± Qi Yan smiled even more warmly and said, ¡°I can lend you my 1998 collector¡¯s piano.¡± ¡°No need. I¡¯m not used to using other people¡¯s things.¡± Lu An refused in a cold and calm voice. As she spoke, she took out a small piano that she had just put together by fixing broken porcin and small metal pieces and bells to a long board, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll use this.¡± [F*ck!!!] When they saw Lu An¡¯s bizarre item, the viewers in front of the live broadcast were about tough their heads off! [Hahaha, is she joking? This is too ridiculous!] [To think she coulde up with something like this, especially with that serious expression! I¡¯m about to f*cking die ofughter!] But there were even more viewers who were speechless ¡ª [D*mn, what is she doing? So childish?] [This is simply an insult to pianos!] [She might not want to use someone else¡¯s things, but she shouldn¡¯t have to go this far, right?] [I take my hat off to her. She¡¯s so confident in herself. She shouldn¡¯t have brought the subject up to begin with! Disgusting!] There were also even more malicious viewers ¡ª [I think she just wants to grab attention by using this tactic. As if she knows how to y the piano!] Lu An didn¡¯t care at all. She carried her wooden board up to the stage and held two metal chopsticks in her hands. She was about to sit down on the floor, when someone suddenly threw her a soft panda cushion. Lu An was a little stumped, but gave a simple word of thanks. She sat down and focused, and was ready to y. ¡°Are you sure you want to use this? ¡°Are you looking down on my piano?¡± Qi Yan widened her eyes and spoke in an innocent and slightly aggrieved tone. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m using this.¡± Lu An couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste her breath on her. She threw out the words directly, and stressed, ¡°I don¡¯t use other people¡¯s things so easily, but not because I scorn them. ¡°No, wait, it does seem like it?¡± Lu An thought about it carefully, and felt that it did seem she was acting disdainful. Thus, she said to Qi Yan, ¡°I?am?looking down on it.¡± Qi Yan was dumbfounded. She didn¡¯t expect this person to be so blunt andpletely not care about face. Did she know what this piano was? Chapter 268 - The Sound Produced by That Junk

Chapter 268: The Sound Produced by That Junk

Fine, let them see how awesome she was! Qi Yan didn¡¯t believe it. Lu An had been a sickly child since young, and had spent all her time studying Chinese medicine. Where would she have had the time to learn the piano? Qi Yan wanted to see what kind of song Lu An could y. Would it really be simr to hers? She curled her lip, and stood quietly on the side. On the other side, thements had exploded again in the live stream ¡ª [D*mn, she¡¯s actually looking down on it? And she said it herself?] [Does she know what a 1998 collector¡¯s piano means?] [This isn¡¯t something that can be bought with money; it¡¯s a status symbol. There are only about 100 people in the world who have this piano, and all of them are top piano geniuses. She¡¯s actually looking down on it, and even said so herself?] Everyone wanted nothing more than to p ¡°stupid Lu An.¡± Lu An¡¯s fans were really lost for words ¡ª [Didn¡¯t you hear our little sister stress that she doesn¡¯t use someone else¡¯s things so easily?] [What are you all harping on about? So what if it¡¯s a 1998 collector¡¯s piano? Who said she absolutely has to use it?] [Also, when you suspect that someone has giarized your mother¡¯s song, wouldn¡¯t you feel ufortable using their things before the matter has been rified?] Lu An¡¯s fans were really furious. [Fine, you guys are brainless. Let¡¯s see what kind of trash she can produce with that junk!] The haters were extremely disdainful! Lu An¡¯s fans were toozy to bother with them. On the other side, Lu An had already started. Ding~ The first note could be considered a sound test, and it was full and lilting. The live audience was instantly dumbfounded. W- what was going on? Where did that sounde from? Everyone at the scene as well as in front of the live stream were all dumbfounded. Had they heard wrong? Did that sounde from Lu An¡¯s junk? How was that possible? Xu Xuan, the quick-witted host, immediately jumped over with the microphone. ¡°Here! Here!¡± His heart couldn¡¯t help but pound in excitement! Xu Xuan stared at Lu An¡¯s pile of bizarre things in disbelief. The sound technicians backstage, as well as viewers who understood music, were all full of admiration: An expert! Very quickly, everyone heard it very clearly! That sound wasn¡¯t inferior to a piano at all; it even felt like it was more perfect! The sound! The tune flowed like a clear spring, like a surgingke! The girl was clearly just tapping around with chopsticks, right? Everyone was utterly dumbfounded! The sound technicians had already run out from backstage to observe Lu An up close. On the side, Xu Xuan felt like he had be redundant. He feebly took away the microphone and walked a little further away to listen quietly on the side. The girl in white sat cross-legged on the stage. She looked like a graceful goddess and a free spirit! She had a focused and solemn expression on her face, and a confident and light posture. The pink flower belt at her waist made her look even more like a female warrior, carefree and open. She was tall and slender, sharp like fire but unrestrained like smoke. There was a serene and profound air about her, like something born out of a dream. After the song ended, everyone remained frozen like statues! They swallowed secretly, over and over again. Heavens, what kind of angelic sound was that?! It did sound a little simr to Qi Yan¡¯s song. Was it the same? Many people already had perplexed expressions on their faces, and were lost in thought. On the other side, Qi Yan could no longer keep a straight face! Chapter 269 - The Louvre Collectors Edition

Chapter 269: The Louvre Collector¡¯s Edition

D*mn it! Was she a demon? Sure enough, she was a demon, right? She could even y on that junk¡­ Qi Yan gritted her teeth, but just as she was about to voice her doubts, someone suddenly spoke up behind her. ¡°Miss Lu, your Louvre collector¡¯s piano has arrived.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Lu An was dumbfounded. What piano was that? ¡°That¡¯s right. A man called Lu Cha had someone send it over. He said you would know from his name. This piano indeed should be yours.¡± ¡°Er¡­ oh.¡± Lu An was a little stumped. Suddenly, she thought¡­ Lu Cha, LC¡­ Ling Chuan? Brother, do you have to be like this? Lu An immediately reacted and couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Alright, alright, then leave it here. Sorry for the trouble. ¡°Then, everyone, will you be alright with listening to it again? Using this just now¡­ In the end, it¡¯s a little shabby. Some people might not have been able to hear it clearly.¡± Lu An¡¯s cute little face was a little embarrassed. She turned around and asked everyone the question with bright eyes, and waited for their reply. Everyone was stunned. Of course they would listen to the song again! If that ¡°shabby¡± equipment could produce heavenly music, then how good would it sound when she yed a piano for real? ¡°Oh!¡± Everyone couldn¡¯t help but look forward to it! It could be said that all the haters in front of the live broadcast were pped fiercely in the face. [Hahaha, why aren¡¯t the people who were saying that Little Sister thinks too highly of herself and scorns other people¡¯s things barking now?] [Do you need me to tell you about the Louvre collector¡¯s piano? It¡¯s like the 1998 collector¡¯s piano; it¡¯s a symbol of how awesome the piano is! However, there are more than 100 of the 1998 collector¡¯s piano in the world. Do you know how many people have this Louvre collector¡¯s edition?] [No one else! There¡¯s only one in the world. Other than the creator, Reid, as well as his descendants, no one else has ever been able to master this piano until now; all the master pianists in the world have failed to do so. However, it belongs to Lu An. Do you know what this means?] This online user acted all profound, and the haters immediately shut up, unable to say anything. It was already said that this piano was the only one of its kind in the world; so what if Lu An scorned the 1998 collector¡¯s version? Wasn¡¯t that how it should be? Anyone who was ustomed to using a supreme product would feel reluctant to use a substandard one even if they said they didn¡¯t scorn it! Lu An, on the other hand, was very straightforward. There was no need to wrong herself! Qi Yan¡¯s face had already turned pale! She had been fortunate enough to see the Louvre collector¡¯s edition once, but only once! The piano body was luxurious and magnificent. It was said that the keys were all made of special wood, and every inch of it was absolutely perfect. Thus, the person who yed on it needed to have extremely high attainments in music. There couldn¡¯t be the slightest deviation. Otherwise, it would be an insult to this piano. She had once seen a senior of hers, who was far more skilled than she was, y on this piano. While the music flowed beautifully on a normal piano, on this one¡­ it was like choking on a fishbone, or being stabbed in the back, or sitting on pins and needles! So much so that Qi Yan had never dared to try and y that piano at all. Besides, only world masters were qualified to try. However¡­ It now belonged to Lu An? Lu An? Qi Yan¡¯s ck eyes were already extremely red. She clenched her fists, her nails digging into her palms! How was that possible? On the other side, the viewers in the live stream quickly grew doubtful ¡ª Chapter 270 - Fake?

Chapter 270: Fake?

[As far as I know, this piano should be in the Louvre, right?] [Why is it suddenly here?] [Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s a fake?] The moment that was said, everyone online seemed to be enlightened ¡ª [That¡¯s right. Could it be a fake?] [If it¡¯s real, then that means Lu An definitely had it already. She waited until the performance was over before taking it out. Doesn¡¯t it suddenly feel like she¡¯s posturing?] [How is she posturing? Even if it¡¯s hers to begin with, she didn¡¯t expect to use it here either. How could she have it brought over so soon? You¡¯re the one posturing!] Lu An¡¯s fans were about to die of anger, but they couldn¡¯t help but wonder how their little sister had suddenly gotten her hands on this piano. It didn¡¯t seem like there had been any official news about it? On the other side, a certain fourth brother sat below the stage and quietly watched his little sister on stage. That quiet and aloof mien and that smile on his lips made him look every inch like he was from an immortal realm. Little did he know that he was the cause of everything! After little No. 5 sold Fourth Brother the clip of Little Sister ying the piano for 10 million, Ike had popped up to pester Fourth Brother again while he was watching the video on repeat. Fourth Brother had already made things clear before he came back to China. In the end, he had only been back for two days when a certain person turned into a demonic pest, telling Fourth Brother what happened after he left, what their work was like, and how hecked inspiration. Ike even kept sending him pictures of his unkempt and soulless appearance. In short, he was trying to sell misery. A certain fourth brother really couldn¡¯t take it! In any case, it was impossible to go back, unless his little sister and brothers went with him! When it came down to it, however, they had worked together before and shared a deep bond as colleagues. In the end, Fourth Brother simply sent Ike the video of his little sister ying the piano. The goal was to show him his cute little sister; how could Fourth Brother bear to leave? Anyone who could was a fool! After sending that video, Ike, who was acting all pitiful, disappeared overnight, and no longer pestered Fourth Brother like crazy. A certain fourth brother thought that thisrade of his finally understood; little did he know that this foreign friend was just hatching a n! It turned out that Hao Hao¡¯s little sister was so outstanding and talented. If it were him, he probably wouldn¡¯t be willing to leave either! It just so happened that his next stop was F country. Thus, Ike pulled strings and directly sent over the video of Lu An ying the piano. Fortunately, when the piano masters heard it, they found it utterly wless¡­ No words could describe it! Then, the group of people guarding the limited edition piano hurriedly started a search. Ike¡¯s n was for those guys to use the piano to take Hao Hao¡¯s little sister away, and then he would take Hao Hao away. Then, they would meet on the romantic streets of F country. Ah~ Just thinking about it¡­ It was perfect! However, little Ike was probably destined to be disappointed. Just now, when Ling Chuan saw someone call the little girl shabby, he immediately ordered people to look for a piano. And it just so happened that he found the guys looking for Lu An. On the streets of a foreign country, they didn¡¯t even know how to say ¡°hello¡± in Chinese. They had been in a hurry and forgot to make some preparations. They just heard that the youngdy was Chinese, and rushed onto a ne without a care for anything else. Now, they were all lost and didn¡¯t know where they were. Thinking about it, it was quite pitiful. Ling Chuan simply ordered someone to make arrangements for them. That aside, he had the piano sent over first. Chapter 271 - Fall Guy Little No. 5

Chapter 271: Fall Guy Little No. 5

The group was depressed. They were still a little unkempt and had to clean up, but whatever the case, they had to go themselves! On the other side, Lu An had already been thoroughly scolded for making things up and even faking the Louvre collector¡¯s piano. Lu An wasn¡¯t worthy to y it at all. In particr, there were live audience members who stood up to scold her, and even threw things on stage. It was the production team who came forward to stop them, and the scene was very chaotic. It was only when the guardians of the piano arrived and expressed their intentions that everyone reluctantly stopped. [In other words, this piano doesn¡¯t belong to Lu An. Are they here to look for Lu An to try the piano?] [My god, no matter what, just being qualified to try this piano is enough to show that Lu An is on par with world masters, right? After all, only the best pianists are worthy of ying a first-tier piano, right?] [So, how did they judge Lu An¡¯s piano skills to be awesome enough? Based on the performance just now?] Then, the big screen at the venue showed the girl sitting in an empty room and ying the piano. The light purple curtains next to her danced in a faint breeze. The crisp yellow music sheet above the piano keys fluttered, and written on it in elegant handwriting was the same song, ¡°Smoke!¡± Oh my god! Everyone held their breaths. What kind of celestial sound was this? This youngdy was too ethereal! So, these people hade all the way from afar just to confirm who this pianist was? [Why do I suddenly feel like crying?] ¡°Miss Yan? I remember that you¡¯ve seen this piano before. You should be able to tell if it¡¯s the real thing or not, right?¡± Nex to Qi Yan, Reese, the guardian of the piano, spoke fluently as he asked her the question. He wondered why she wasn¡¯t helping to say anything at all. Qi Yan immediately looked ufortable. She exined simply that she hadn¡¯t been sure. After all, it was really baffling for the piano to suddenly appear here. Reese didn¡¯t say anything else. Many people in the live stream instantly exploded ¡ª [D*mn, Qi Yan actually knew? That¡¯s right, she has participated in international piano recitals before, so she should have seen it before. However, she actually just watched as Lu An was used of being a faker. Qi Yan did it on purpose, right?] [I think she¡¯s very happy at Lu An being scolded!] [She even said earlier she would lend Lu An her piano. Thinking she¡¯s so high and mighty, but now she¡¯s been pped in the face. Tsk!] Many people trampled on Qi Yan. Qi Yan¡¯s fans were instantly furious. One by one, theyshed out and said that hadn¡¯t been their Yan Yan¡¯s intention at all. They even med the hateful behavior on Lu An¡¯s fans. Lu An¡¯s fans were really angry.?What do Qi Yan¡¯s haters have to do with us? So, all those who don¡¯t like your Yan Yan are fans of our little sister? Do you have to be so full of yourself? There¡¯s nothing wrong with what they¡¯re saying! The two groups started arguing again. On the other side, Big Brother, who had been watching the live broadcast, pulled a long face when he saw the video of his little sister being yed on the big screen. He pulled up the brothers¡¯ chat. ¡°Elite No. 1¡¯s Underlings¡± chat group ¡ª No. 1: [No. 5, what did you do this time? Did you sell the video of Little Sister outside?] No. 5, who was also watching the live broadcast with little Ergou in his arms, was dumbfounded. He immediately typed a reply: [I didn¡¯t!]?It wasn¡¯t me! Chapter 272 - Qi Yan, Unable to Laugh.jpg

Chapter 272: Qi Yan, Unable to Laugh.jpg

He had only sold it to his four brothers, and then to his bandit of a father! No. 1: [Forget it. This time, it can be considered to have helped Little Sister. You can get a chicken leg in reward, but there is no next time. No one is allowed to divulge anything rted to Little Sister, in case unsavory characters (especially that d*mn Lu Cha) exploit it. Got it?] No. 5: [I understand. Thank you, Big Brother, for the chicken leg! Oh yeah~] Since Big Brother wasn¡¯t going to pursue the matter, then he would just concede a little. Who knew which elder brother of his was so insensible? He really was the best little brother in the world! However, the moment little No. 5 sent this message, Big Brother said again: [Sure enough, it was you! Run tenps around the farm at home. Record yourself. I¡¯lle back and check.] ¡°I, um, I, I¡­ ¡°It wasn¡¯t me!!!!¡± Little No. 5 wanted to cry. The farm at home was the size of several dozen sports fields put together. He had to run tenps? Ten? Little No. 5 was about to cry. He typed furiously: [Who is it? Come out and admit it!] Little No. 5: [You can¡¯t make someone else take the me. Don¡¯t you have a conscience?] Little No. 5: [Who is it? Second Brother, Third Brother, Fourth Brother, stop hiding. Take responsibility for your own actions. Can you not always be like this?] Little No. 5: [I don¡¯t want to be the scapegoat!!] Little No. 5 was utterly aggrieved. This was what it meant to be shot lying down! On the other side, a certain fourth brother was still sitting at the venue and admiring his little sister. When he saw her sit at that peerless piano, the corners of his lips curled up into a smile! Little Sister was so cute. Sure enough, she was only worthy of the best things in the world! On the other side, a hint of disdain appeared in Qi Yan¡¯s eyes. Did Lu An think the piano already belonged to her? This was nothing more than just a chance to try it out! Qi Yan had seen with her own eyes how a pianist recognized as the world¡¯s best had sat there and made a mess of the music. No matter how good she was, could she be better than someone with decades of experience and authority? Qi Yan¡¯s narrowed eyes had a trace of wickedness in them. When Lu An¡¯s fair fingers touched the piano keys, ¡°Pfft~¡± Sure enough! It was a mess, and Qi Yan almostughed out loud. Right after that, however, Qi Yan couldn¡¯tugh anymore. She couldn¡¯tugh anymore! The girl in white sat in front of the elegant piano, her light and nimble fingers drawing out a smooth and melodious sound! ¡°My apologies, I was just testing the sound!¡± The girl chuckled a little mischievously. Her bright and lively expression as she pulled a facepletely captivated many people! When the girl focused, her ck eyes sparkled like stars. As she yed, whether it was sorrow or joy, worries or contentment, it was as if she was telling a person¡¯s life story. It was so, so¡­ So vivid! After the song was over, there was absolute silence in the entire live venue for Evaluating Actors China. Everyone was quiet and emotional. The guardians of the piano, in particr, were practically about to cry! Found her! They finally found her! The person whom this piano belonged to! It was her, it was her! As Reid¡¯s descendant, Reese¡¯s father had once asked Reid why he had gone to so much trouble to build such a piano. Was there really a person in the world who could truly understand music well enough to have an utterly pure grasp of it? Chapter 273 - Complete Victory In Technique

Chapter 273: Complete Victory In Technique

At that time, Reid¡¯s answer was that, maybe, there was? Since he had been able to make the piano, he believed that there had to be someone who could y it! In this world, many would be beaten ck and blue after a thousand tries, and even more would be mentally and physically exhausted; this was the norm in the world. However, there would always be some people who didn¡¯t fear anything, and who preserved their original heart! Perhaps many would think that such people were stupid. What use was your original heart? The key was to live happily. However, it couldn¡¯t be denied that these people had absolutely purer souls! In front of the live stream, Lu An¡¯s fans were once again full of deep pride. Little Sister was too, too amazing! However, many people still felt sour ¡ª [So what if she ys well? She still used our Yan Yan¡¯sposition. If she¡¯s so capable, she can write a song herself!] [That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. No matter how good it was, it¡¯s just a copy!] [Was Lu An recognized as a pianist before this? In my book, only Qi Yan is the best!] [Right, right! No matter how good she is, it¡¯s because the song is good! The person ying is nothing more than an essory!] The group of Qi Yan¡¯s fans were truly amazing. Lu An¡¯s fans were speechless ¡ª [So, I think you¡¯ve forgotten: Little Sister said earlier that this song is very simr to her mother¡¯s. She came out to y it for everyone to differentiate between the two. Also, your Yan Yan personally asked her to y it. We still don¡¯t know who the song belongs to!] [That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. I think anyone with eyes can tell that our little sister ys this song better. Let¡¯s not talk about her emotions yet;pared with a certain person who only focuses on technique, our little sister¡¯s technique is countless times better!] [That¡¯s true!] Many passers-by who knew a thing or two also came out to makements. [Qi Yan¡¯s ying is indeed wless, but it just leaves a person amazed and speechless. Lu An is different. There¡¯s a story in her sound, and she¡¯s so focused; every thread is enough for a person to reflect on over and over again. No matter whose song this is, Lu An is definitely a far more superior pianist to Qi Yan.] [So, did you hear that? Ignoring everything else, our little sister is better than your Yan Yan! She¡¯s better than your Yan Yan! Better than your Yan Yan!] Lu An¡¯s fans couldn¡¯t hold it in. These d*mn people just never stopped bullsh*tting! Qi Yan¡¯s fans couldn¡¯t take it. They naturally started fighting back ¡ª [So, you¡¯re focusing on just technique and not creativity. No matter how good her technique is, what¡¯s the use if she has no creativity?] [It¡¯s like giarists. A person works so hard toe up with an idea, but in the end, because someone has a more perfect exnation, she¡¯s the only one who¡¯s awesome. Are you saying that original creators are all idiots?] [It sounds like you¡¯re supporting giarism and the destruction of original works!] D*mn, this was too much! Lu An¡¯s fans were about to explode with anger, and couldn¡¯t help but curse! [Do you f*cking know what you¡¯re saying?] [Didn¡¯t we already emphasize that we were only talking in terms of technique? Whether it¡¯s an originalposition, if the other party¡¯s technique is better than yours, it¡¯s better. What¡¯s wrong with acknowledging that? We still don¡¯t know whose song it is!] Everyone started arguing again. The passers-by were also really annoyed. With just one sentence ¡ª Chapter 274 - Miss Qi, Can You Answer Me Now?

Chapter 274: Miss Qi, Can You Answer Me Now?

[Whether it¡¯s an originalposition or not, let¡¯s first confirm that the song is hers. Can you keep watching first?] On the other side, Qi Yan couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous. She hoped that with the arrival of Reese and the others, Lu An would forget to ask her if the song was an originalposition of hers or not. In the end, however, Qi Yan was doomed to be disappointed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, let¡¯s not talk about the piano for now. Thank you very much for lending me the piano. I like it very much, and I enjoy ying it. However, can we put that aside for now? I have a more important matter to attend to.¡± Lu An gave Reese and the others a simple reply before she walked over to Qi Yan. Qi Yan couldn¡¯t help but tremble. She desperately wanted to escape, but in the end, she still heard Lu An¡¯s question. ¡°So, Miss Qi, can you answer me now? ¡°Is this song really your originalposition?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Qi Yan was alreadypletely frozen. Everyone stared at her, waiting for her reply. Qi Yan took a deep breath and secretly clenched her fists. After thinking it over repeatedly, she finally braced herself and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know if you know, Miss Lu. My surname was originally Lu, and your mother was my mother before, so I¡­¡± ¡°So you stole my mother¡¯s song and put your own name on it so that everyone would think you were the originalposer, right?¡± Lu An¡¯s voice was cold as she talked over Qi Yan¡¯s words; she was simply stating the truth. Qi Yan¡¯s face was already darker than the bottom of a pot. Her eyes were red as she defended herself weakly. ¡°I¡­ No, Mom said before that the song was for me. I, I didn¡¯t think that much. I didn¡¯t know¡­¡± ¡°In other words, because Mom gave you this song, you treated it as if you wrote it yourself, right?¡± Lu An didn¡¯t care about Qi Yan¡¯s emotions at all. She just asked the question again in a cool voice, emphasizing the ¡°you wrote it yourself.¡± Qi Yan froze. Her deep red eyes were fixed on Lu An onstage as thetter looked down at her. Her lips quivered slightly as she choked on her words, unable to say anything. In front of the live stream, everyone immediately exploded ¡ª [D*mn, what is she doing? Does she have to be like this? She¡¯s so mean! Isn¡¯t it just putting her own name on her mother¡¯s song? What¡¯s wrong with that? It¡¯s not like Yan Yan can do anything about the fact that it wasn¡¯t her biological mother!] [That¡¯s right. Look at how calctive she is. It¡¯s like she¡¯s saying that our Yan Yan stole and giarized the song. I¡¯m speechless!] [It feels like this Lu An is here to collect a debt. She¡¯s jealous that our Yan Yan stole her mother¡¯s love! Even if she wants to ask about it, she shouldn¡¯t be like this. Disgusting!] Qi Yan¡¯s fans simply spat disdain. Lu An¡¯s fans were really speechless ¡ª [So, you don¡¯t think it¡¯s shameless to say that you wrote the song just because Mom gave it to you?] [Mom probably gave it to you because you¡¯re her daughter, right? But she never said you could steal the credit for writing it, right?] [Even if Mom doesn¡¯t care about that, as a daughter, shouldn¡¯t you let everyone know that this thing came from your mother and not you?] [This is hrious. If I didn¡¯t hear wrong, it sounds like she deliberately changed some of the keys and beats so that it wouldn¡¯t sound too much like the original?] [Then, since it¡¯s no big deal, why did you modify it, and even made it sound worse? Excuse me, was it because you felt guilty?] Chapter 275 - It Shouldnt Be Just an Apology, Right?

Chapter 275: It Shouldn¡¯t Be Just an Apology, Right?

[D*mn, I was wondering why the two songs didn¡¯t sound the same. The emotions are different!] Seeing thisment, many passers-by were instantly enlightened. As for the keys or beats or whatever, probably only the professionals among them would understand. Lu An¡¯s fans continued ¡ª [Also, hasn¡¯t it already been confirmed that it¡¯s not her biological mother? Let¡¯s not talk about the benefits she enjoyed previously because of someone else¡¯s mother. After all, our little sister also grew up in another family. However, this is about a creative work and ownership. No matter what, she should return it, right?] [Someone actually said something about collecting a debt? Let me ask you: If someone misappropriates something which belongs to your biological mother, along with the fame and fortune thates with it, but says nothing at all about your mother¡¯s kindness toward her, how would you feel?] [Why should I let her continue using it? I¡¯m already doing her a favor by not making her spit out the capital and interest on top of that, understand?] Lu An¡¯s fans were utterly speechless! [That¡­ that can¡¯t be called stealing, right? She just forgot to return it. How would it ur to her to do that right away?] [That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right.] Qi Yan¡¯s fans felt guilty, but still insisted on muttering retorts. Lu An¡¯s fans were toozy to bother with them anymore. Did she really forget to return it, or did it never ur to her? Who knew! On the other side, Qi Yan had already quickly sorted herself out. She said in a weak and pitiful voice to Lu An, ¡°I, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t consider it to that extent. ¡°I should have returned it after it was confirmed that I¡¯m not Mom¡¯s daughter. I, I know I was wrong. I¡¯ll return it right now!¡± As Qi Yan spoke, she was already beyond upset. She turned around and apologized to everyone. ¡°I¡¯m very sorry. I¡¯m Qi Yan. This song, ¡®Smoke,¡¯ was given to me by my previous mother. I changed it a little based on my own preferences, and took it as my own. I never thought that my mother would turn out to not be my mother. ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, I already know that I was wrong. I hereby officially rify to everyone that this song, ¡®Smoke¡¯, wasposed by my previous mother, Madam Man Ying. I¡¯m very ashamed that I changed it a little and took it as my own. No matter what anyone says, I¡¯ll ept it. ¡°It was my fault that this misunderstanding happened. Miss Lu can¡¯t help but feel indignant on her mother¡¯s behalf. I¡¯m very sorry for wasting everyone¡¯s time and taking advantage of public resources. I apologize to Miss Lu again!¡± As Qi Yan spoke, she bowed slightly to Lu An, tears and snot running down her face. Many people below the stage couldn¡¯t help but sympathize. They felt that it wasn¡¯t a big deal; after all, it wasn¡¯t intentional. On the side, Lu An said, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be just an apology, right? ¡°There¡¯s also the reputation and profits you earned from this song. ¡°Of course, we can put reputation aside. Whether or not you¡¯ll still have a good reputation after today is another matter. However, profits can be calcted. ¡°For example, marketing, production, performances, endorsements, and so on. If we calcte the expenses for these projects, after removing all the costs for your ownbor, shouldn¡¯t you return the rest to my mother?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Qi Yan waspletely stumped. She never expected Lu An to be so serious. Did she want her to spit out all the money she had earned from this song all these years? ¡°Heh!¡± Qi Yan found it funny and couldn¡¯t help but feel indignant. Chapter 276 - How Did This Turn Into a Recital?

Chapter 276: How Did This Turn Into a Recital?

¡°So? Have you never received any kindness from my current mother? No matter what, do you think this thing can be counted?¡± Qi Yan was utterly speechless. Unexpectedly, Lu An answered very frankly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I never did! ¡°I was raised by Grandpa since I was young. I¡¯ve never enjoyed any preferential treatment from her. To me, she can be considered, hm, a total stranger? ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t fuss about this. Just like how you grew up in the Lu family, you also ate the Lu family¡¯s rice and drank their water, right? ¡°There¡¯s nothing to say about when we were growing up. What we¡¯re talking about now is how you took my biological mother¡¯s song as your own after changing it a little. ¡°In this matter, you vited my mother¡¯s copyright and profited from it. Based on the current definition of giarism under copyrightw, other than apologizing so that everyone will condemn you less, everything you illegally obtained should be returned to my mother. May I ask, is there a problem with that?¡± The girl raised her eyebrows slightly as she spoke, her expression cold and emotionless. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but be stunned! [D*mn! Too ruthless! This girl is too f*cking ruthless!] [But I like it so much~~] [You stole someone else¡¯s things. Do you think crying will solve the problem? I¡¯m sorry, but don¡¯t think too highly of yourself!] [Make her spit out everything. Let those who only know how to giarize and steal from others see that it won¡¯t end well for them!!] [That¡¯s right! That¡¯s right!] Everyone in the live stream of Evaluating Actors China was excited again. Many of Lu An¡¯s fans couldn¡¯t help but tease ¡ª [Friend, the way you¡¯re talking is so scary!] [Speaking of which, are you so agitated because someone giarized your work before?] [Come,e, I¡¯ve already taken out my peanuts. Please tell me your story.] The group got lively. Qi Yan was already stupefied. What else could she do? Of course she had to obediently give everything back! How could she refuse, with so many pairs of eyes, including those of the foreign party, watching her, unless she didn¡¯t want to be part of this circle anymore? A certain fourth brother was also dumbfounded. When he heard Little Sister say that since her mother was no longer around, she would donate all the money Qi Yan gave back in her mother¡¯s name to charity, the corners of his lips couldn¡¯t help but curl up slightly. He had a pensive expression on his face, as if he was now more certain of something. The matter had finallye to an end. Unexpectedly, the small talent show for the directors actually involved so much. Main Director Li Zheng was practically sweating bullets. Just as he was about to have the host continue, suddenly ¡ª ¡°Director Li, bad news!! ¡°Outside, erhu master Liu En, suona master Xiao Qifang, sanxian master Ji Qinsheng, and even folk percussion master Ucha are all here. They¡¯re carrying their most precious instruments and saying that they¡¯re looking for Director Lu!¡± ¡°What?¡± The Main Director of Evaluating Actors China was dumbfounded. What was going on? This was a show about actors and directors¡­ How did it suddenly turn into a recital? ¡°This, this¡­¡± Chapter 277 - Masters of Traditional

Chapter 277: Masters of Traditional Instruments

The assistant on the side didn¡¯t know what to say, and simply showed Li Zheng the news on his phone. Just now, after Lu An finished ying ¡°Smoke¡± on the Louvre collector¡¯s piano, Weibo exploded again! Many people had already beenpletely amazed when Lu An used her own strange and unique equipment to y the song ¡°Smoke.¡± In the end, there was also a piano that was the only one of its kind in the world, and she yed with such perfect and refined mastery! In particr, when everyone heard that the guardians of the piano unreservedly wanted to give it to Lu An, saying that she was the only person who could y it, and the only thing they wanted was for her to take good care of it, it was as if fireworks had exploded on Weibo! Ahhhh~ our local citizens crush world authorities! A soul-stirring sound, music which told the best story, or was the most free, or lingered the most ¨C there were all sorts of beautiful reviews. Some even said, ¡°Laugh to the skies and step out; how can we not be proud!¡± The pride of our people! It was a trending topic practically all over the country, and even Weibo was paralyzed! On the other side, however, the traditional instrument masters were inexplicably unhappy. She was so good at ying the piano, but what about their own country¡¯s musical instruments? The youngdy had dressed specially in hanfu as a Chinese medicine doctor previously. That pretty and graceful bearing ¨C if she didn¡¯t know how to y musical instruments of her own country, then she really¡­ If she didn¡¯t know, they would make her learn! This group of traditional instrument masters immediately came knocking on the door! It just so happened that they were preparing to hold a concert nearby. Every year, they would perform all over the country to promote traditional music, and had just arrived in South City. ¡°So, are they here to teach, or¡­¡± Li Zheng was dumbfounded. Could he refuse these masters? He heard that they had strange characters. They weren¡¯t moved by money to perform. If he refused with the reason that it didn¡¯t fit their show, would he be beaten to death when he left his house tomorrow? Somehow, he wanted to experience that sour feeling once! However, he didn¡¯t want to die just yet. Also, why would he refuse them? As a director, he also liked musical instruments. It just so happened that the actors hadined that the production team gave them too little time to practice. Why not just give them more time now to do so? Little did he know that the actors were naturally just as interested in these music masters performing as he was. More time to rehearse? Nope! ¡°Quick, invite them in!¡± Li Zheng quickly made the decision. ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, but we have a few special guests today. We¡¯ll push back our program for now. Next, please wee¡­¡± When the names of these traditional music masters were revealed, the audience went crazy! ¡°Ahhh, that, that, that¡­¡± ¡°You usually only see him on very traditional programs. Also, also¡­¡± ¡°Ahhh~¡± Everyone was so excited that they were incoherent. In particr, there was already arge group of viewers in front of the live stream who had been drawn over because of the piano. Now that they heard that these traditional music masters hade, all of them went crazy. Basically, no one cared what the original program was about. There were some who wondered, but they were quickly drowned out by the sea ofments. On the elegant stage, the four masters stood in a row to y their respective instruments. They had grand and imposing auras,pletely as if grandmasters had arrived! The first to perform was erhu master Liu En. Chapter 278 - Suddenly Cued Chapter 278: Suddenly Cued Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions He was 73 years old this year, and was dressed in a simple gray Tang outfit and wore a pair of ck sunsses. Of course, he wasn¡¯t blind; the sses were to help him focus. He yed a song that everyone was familiar with, ¡°Second Spring Reflects the Moon.¡± It was a poignant and gentle tune, which was also very heartfelt. It made everyone¡¯s hearts go soft; it felt like a spring that was about to flow over! Everyone was left wanting more, and they became emotional and sad. Then came suona master, Xiao Qifang. When he blew on the suona, there was great joy and great sadness! It was full of intense and passionate joy, but also contained extreme sorrow which gripped the heart. Everyone was enthralled by every breath he took. As expected of a master! Then, there were the sanxian and the tambourine. The four masters performed their very best on their instruments. Everyone present flushed with shame! This was the soul of their nation; it turned out that even their own traditional music could sound so good. Compared with the piano or guitar or whatever, each had their own strengths; they didn¡¯t lose out at all! When the performance ended, there was endless apuse. Everyone in the studio and in front of the live stream couldn¡¯t help but tear up! They saw how worried the older generation was about traditional music dying out. They saw how absorbed the older generation was in their performances, and how happy they were to showcase this music. The audience saw many things, and how the older generation did all they could to protect their music. On the side, Lu An couldn¡¯t help but be a little moved. She recalled how there were many simr and cute grandfathers in the other world. All of them were so proud of their performances! The little girl raised her and apuded them quietly. They were awesome! Who would have thought that she would be cued in the next second? ¡°Director Lu Xiao¡¯an, I heard that you have astonishing talent at ying the piano. I wonder if you can also y some traditional instruments?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± It was the oldest of the masters, erhu master Liu En. Master Liu was all smiles and had a kind old face. However, he was wearing sunsses, so it was difficult to see his expression. Somehow, the wrinkles on his face gave off the feeling that he was a bad old man who was up to no good? The other three people also looked at Lu An after Master Liu cued her a€¡± why were they looking at her like that? Lu An was dumbfounded. The live stream viewers immediately perked up a€¡± [Ahhh, it feels like Lu An is being led around by the nose! Why do I want tough so much? These grandfathers are too cute!] [Say, if Lu An says no, will she be beaten to death?] [Hahaha, I suddenly want to see my little sister beaten down! Don¡¯t hate me~] Everyone was so excited. After being asked again, Lu An barely managed to react, and answered a little awkwardly, ¡°I¡­ I do, just a little.¡± ¡°Then, why don¡¯t youe and try it?¡± The masters took advantage of the situation and directly offered the best instruments which they had long prepared for a disciple. ¡°I, I think I shouldn¡¯t.¡± Lu An found it very difficult to refuse. How should she put it? She admitted that her skills weren¡¯t bad, and she even thought that she was pretty good, but that was just how she felt; her masters in the other world, however, had said that they had never had a disciple as terrible as her. Perhaps it was because she loved to y around too much, but she often couldn¡¯t help but fool around with the instruments, so her masters all wanted to beat her to death, even though she really did die in the end. But let¡¯s not scare the old men here. Chapter 279 - A Pretty Boy Appears

Chapter 279: A Pretty Boy Appears

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Also, what she was wearing today wasn¡¯t suitable. Lu An thought that her rejection was already very clear. Unexpectedly, the masters came directly to the director¡¯s table, as if to pull her to her feet. Director Chen and Director Qiu looked at her encouragingly. They were clearly egging her on? Lu An was dumbfounded. She was pushed into a corner and couldn¡¯t refuse. Alright, then she would show them what she had. She wasn¡¯t a reserved person, but she said, ¡°Let me rify first: My skills are average, and I¡¯mcking in many areas. Please forgive me.¡± The youngdy bowed politely. The masters were instantly unhappy, but in the face of her respectful attitude, they didn¡¯t say anything. Her piano skills were perfection themselves, but when it came to traditional instruments, she was just average? Unhappy, they were unhappy! Did the little girl not like traditional music? She had tried to put them off just now. The more they thought about it, the more unhappy they felt! Master Liu¡¯s expression had already changed when he handed the erhu to Lu An. Lu An was dumbfounded. She had no idea how she had provoked him, but she smiled and thanked him. She took the erhu and was about to start ying, when suddenly¡­ Fourth Brother hurried over. There were a few outfits in the crook of his left arm, and he was also holding needle and thread. He said in a slightly anxious and earnest voice, ¡°An, change your clothes. These don¡¯t match.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Lu An immediately understood. Was Fourth Brother an angel? She had been worried that she would like she was putting on a joke performance! She put the erhu down gently, then put on the little Tang jacket which Fourth Brother had gotten from who knew where. The grayish-white color was a little lighter than Master Liu¡¯s own outfit. The loose style perfectly covered the white dress underneath. She put on a pair of ck sunsses, pulled her hair back, and put on a ck felt hat. She instantly transformed into a pretty boy! ¡°Wow!¡± Many viewers in front of the live stream couldn¡¯t help but exim in surprise! It felt like Lu An hadpletely turned into Master Liu¡¯s disciple. On the side, Master Liu En abruptly flipped up his sunsses as his eyes popped out in shock. He immediately restrained himself. He still had to see what her skills were like. But he was clearly sneaking looks at her behind his sunsses after that? The live audience didn¡¯t really notice it. After all, they were a little far away. However, perhaps the camera was being a little cheeky, but it gave a close-up of Master Liu¡¯s face, and the live stream viewers couldn¡¯t help but get excited again ¡ª [Hahaha, is our Master Liu posturing? I think he¡¯s blushing, right?] [Is it okay to take peeks like that?] [Little Sister is so cute! Ahhh, I want to pinch her cheeks!] Very quickly, Lu An started to perform. She sat on a bamboo stool which the production team had brought over earlier on. She pressed the strings with her left hand, and drew the bow with her right. It was absolutely the standard, beautiful pose. Since the master had already expressed his feelings earlier, she would do something different. It just so happened that these masters didn¡¯t look too happy, so she decided to y ¡°Higher With Every Step¡± to cheer everyone up. On the other side, Master Liu and the others werepletely fixated on the youngdy¡¯s movements. They wanted to see what her skills were like, to determine how she should be taught. As soon as the music started, Master Liu had alreadypletely taken off his sunsses. He looked stupefied! Chapter 280 - So Many Sides to Her

Chapter 280: So Many Sides to Her

The live audience and the live stream viewers inexplicably wanted tough their heads off! [Ahhh, what is Little Sister doing? Why can¡¯t I control myself?!] [Me too, me too. I¡¯ve always known that the erhu is soft and beautiful, like with ¡°Second Spring Reflects the Moon,¡± which is so sad and poignant, but it can also be this funny? What the heck? I want tough like crazy!!] [Putting this ssic ¡°Higher With Every Step¡± aside, isn¡¯t this too fun? Is it a modified version? *pondering*] Everyone stared at Lu An on camera. The fairy-like youngdy from before hadpletely turned into a pretty boy. There wasn¡¯t anything especially special about ¡°him¡±; ¡°he¡± was justpletely absorbed in his own music. That pleased, arrogant, brash, and proud look was cute. ¡°He¡± even bopped his head; it was so hrious! [Ahhh~] The live stream viewers were about to go crazy. Wasn¡¯t Little Sister too cute and fun? [I don¡¯t care, I don¡¯t care. I want more! I want more!] After the song was over, everyone was left wanting more. They wanted another song, and they couldugh for another half an hour. On the side, Master Liu couldn¡¯t help but stroke his nonexistent beard. He nodded repeatedly and simply said, ¡°Indeed, your skills are very average. Then, take this erhu. In the future, you¡¯re my disciple.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Lu An was dumbfounded. Before she could react, Master Xiao had already gotten up. ¡°Director Xiao An, do you know how to y the suona? Want to give it a go?¡± Master Xiao was already handing over the instrument he usually couldn¡¯t bear to use. ¡°Hehe.¡± Lu Anughed dryly. ¡°This¡­ I¡¯m very average at this too.¡± However, she took the object from him. Since she had already made a fool of herself, she didn¡¯t mind doing a little more. Today, she would y to her heart¡¯s content until the end. Could her masters jump out from the other world to hit her? As if! On the side, Master Xiao was already smiling broadly. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. Then, give it a try.¡± What ¡°average¡±? It turned out the little girl was being modest! She was absolutely on par with Old Liu in ying the erhu; she was probably just giving him some face. It had to be said that the little girl was quite sensible. The more Master Xiao looked at her, the more pleased he was, and he was all smiles. On the side, a certain fourth brother was already ready. He had already prepared a matching outfit for Little Sister to wear while she yed the suona. Just now, Fourth Brother was already helping to alter outfits for Little Sister while he listened to her y the erhu. His slender and good-looking fingers were like diligent angels as they sketched out absolutely perfect and matching outfits in fine detail. Very quickly, Lu An again looked like she could be Master Xiao¡¯s sessor. That was then followed by the extremely difficult sanxian, as well as the extremely rousing tambourine. Each of Lu An¡¯s performances could be said to be perfect. Coupled with the outfits which Fourth Brother prepared for her, she could be salty or sweet, cool or teasing, cute or bold, passionate or subdued¡­ There were so many sides to her. She was like a fairy, giving everyone one surprise after another. ¡°Wow!¡± The atmosphere at the live venue exploded! At first, the four masters barely managed to keep theirposure. In the end, their expressions couldn¡¯t help but reveal delight! As expected of a role model for their country. A person should know how to y their country¡¯s own instruments! There was a sense of pride and satisfaction! Then, Lu An received four keepsakes from the masters. Chapter 281 - Which Is More Important, Traditional Music or Traditional Chinese Medicine?

Chapter 281: Which Is More Important, Traditional Music or Traditional Chinese Medicine?

Then, Lu An received four keepsakes from the masters. One after another, they told her to work hard and practice more. On the other side, Fan Hui couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous as he sat below the stage. He was worried that Lu An would be tricked into learning musical instruments. All the traditional Chinese medicine masters had charged him with the task of pulling Lu An over to their side. Fan Hui rubbed his hands nervously. He was only 26 years old; how could hepete with the four masters? Whether he could win or not, would he bebeled as being disrespectful toward his elders and then beaten to death? Just thinking about it was a little scary! Seeing that Lu An was about to be swayed, Fan Hui steeled his heart and contacted Grandma Yan and the others. It just so happened that this group of people rarely came to South City. They had gone sightseeing, and were currently resting in South City. Very quickly, Grandma Yan and the others arrived. You four shameless old men, how dare you snatch our precious disciple? Don¡¯t you understand what firste, first served means? Li Zheng couldn¡¯t stop them! ¡°Mr. Liu, from what I understand, our An¡¯an already has consummate music skills. Whether or not she continues practicing isn¡¯t important. However, treating illnesses and saving lives never ends. An¡¯an can do more for this world with medicine!¡± ¡°Madam Yan, you can¡¯t put it that way. Medicine can indeed make a person healthy, but good music can also promote blood cirction and keep illnesses away. An¡¯an¡¯s music, in particr, is pure and resonates. If she further hones her skills, this will be a boon to the people!¡± ¡°So, music alone is enough to prevent illnesses? There¡¯s no such thing in this world!¡± ¡°Then, as long as there¡¯s medicine, a person¡¯s health is ensured? Without music or other pleasures, what¡¯s the difference between living and being a zombie?¡± Just like that, this group of people started arguing. They were still polite in the beginning, but were practically about toe to blows toward the end. Everyone at the scene was utterly stupefied. Hello, what on earth was going on? The audience was dumbfounded, and Director Chen and Director Qiu were also at a loss. They all stood up, not knowing if they should stop the fight. Poor Director Li Zheng and the host, Xu Xuan, were even dragged over to preside over the argument. ¡°Come, tell us: Is music or medicine more important?¡± ¡°Er, this¡­¡± The two of them looked at Lu An pleadingly.?It¡¯s too difficult for us! Lu An was even more stupefied. She was torn between the two groups and couldn¡¯t react at all; she was like the center in a tug-of-war. And on the side, the foreign group waited like gentlemen. Who knew what all these other people were doing, but they couldn¡¯t help but feel restless, worried that Lu An would be snatched away. Qi Yan¡¯s expression was already very ugly, and the audience in front of the live stream was alreadyughing like crazy ¡ª [Hahaha, Little Sister is so pitiful. Is this the result of being too awesome? Two groups of big shots are even fighting over her?] [Don¡¯t forget the foreign group on the side. It feels like they¡¯re about to cry with grievances. They must be thinking: The Chinese are so scary!] [Hahaha, why am I gloating? I hope they fight! Fight!!!] Then, the word ¡°fight¡± practically flooded the screen. Everyone was happy to watch the excitement. In the end, Fourth Brother couldn¡¯t take it anymore and said, ¡°Enough!¡± Chapter 282 - The Country Owes Me +1

Chapter 282: The Country Owes Me +1

What were they trying to do? They were about to tear Little Sister¡¯s arms off! A certain fourth brother¡¯s face was cold. He had never been so angry and indignant. He grabbed his little sister¡¯s hand and pulled her behind him to protect her. He said coldly, ¡°Arguing one after another; have you asked me, her brother, what I think? ¡°I don¡¯t want her to be good at medicine, nor do I want her to be good at music. I just want her to be happy and do what she likes. If you can guarantee that she¡¯ll be happy, we¡¯ll talk about it then!¡± With that, Fourth Brother dragged his little sister away without looking back. Lu An was dumbfounded as she stared at her brother and followed him obediently. On the other side, everyone was stunned. Senior Yan and Senior Liu looked at each other, then started ming each other in low voices ¡ª ¡°It¡¯s all your fault!¡± ¡°It¡¯s all your fault!¡± As the two of them spoke, they even elbowed each other. The people in front of the live stream found it utterly adorable. [Hahaha, they¡¯re even ming each other?] These cute elders! They hurriedly stopped Fourth Brother and said, ¡°So, you¡¯re Xiao An¡¯an¡¯s brother. We were joking.¡± ¡°Right, right, we were joking.¡± The elders had embarrassed looks on their faces. A certain fourth brother¡¯s cold gaze swept over them. He still didn¡¯t look too happy, and he didn¡¯t acknowledge them. He looked at his little sister, who was in a daze, and his heart ached. He asked in concern, ¡°Are you alright? Do your arms hurt?¡± ¡°No, they don¡¯t hurt!¡± With her brother¡¯s concern, they didn¡¯t hurt at all! The little girl shook her head frantically and blinked as she stared at her angelic fourth brother. The corners of her lips couldn¡¯t help but curl up. Heh, it was good to have a big brother! Not far away, Ling Chuan gave them a look. Forget it, he would give this older brother the chance to perform. In front of the live stream, the audience was about to explode again ¡ª [Ahhh, so, this is actually our little sister¡¯s brother?] [I say, no wonder he¡¯s always by Little Sister¡¯s side. It was the same when he was preparing the outfits earlier. When all of you were watching Little Sister¡¯s performance, I actually wanted to shout, ¡°Where did this immortal little brothere from?!¡± He¡¯s amazing at making outfits! Ahhh, he¡¯s actually our Little Sister¡¯s brother? Little Sister is too happy! The country owes me a brother like that +1!] Lu An¡¯s fans were ecstatic, but there were also people who were disdainful ¡ª [Tsk, don¡¯t you think he¡¯s very disrespectful toward elders?] [They were clearly just joking. Did he have to go that far, pulling Lu An away so publicly like that? It¡¯s an honor that they¡¯re willing to fight over your little sister, alright? He doesn¡¯t know a good thing when it¡¯s right in front of him!] [So? Just because they joked about stealing our little sister, our brother can¡¯t dote on her?] [What kind of person are you? The older brother is just concerned about his little sister. He doesn¡¯t want her to be awesome, and just wants her to be happy. What¡¯s wrong with that?] [I think you¡¯re just jealous. You¡¯re jealous that our little sister has such an angel for a brother! Besides, the big shots don¡¯t mind, so why are you kicking up a fuss?] Lu An¡¯s fans were angry once again as they started tearing into the haters furiously. The haters immediately fell silent. On the other side, the live broadcast was still running. Since they were already here, Grandma Yan and the others took the opportunity to promote medicine, like what medicine was good for health and beauty, what medicine could be used to treatmon minor illnesses, what medicine could be used to treat physical wounds, and so on and so forth. Chapter 283 - Have You Done Anything For Me to Be Proud Of?

Chapter 283: Have You Done Anything For Me to Be Proud Of?

The audience had been high in the beginning; now, they obediently memorized all this knowledge. Who knew, maybe one day, they would look as young as Grandma Yan. You should always have a dream ¡ª who knew, it mighte true one day. At that point, the live broadcast for Evaluating Actors China had alreadypletely derailed. However, no one said anything. In fact, the show raked in its highest number of views since the start of the program, and took first ce in the variety show category on all the major charts. Director Li Zheng, who had always focused on content, suddenly didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry! Little did he know that there were people already eyeing him with envy. ¡­ That night, Lu An¡¯s name was practically all over Weibo. #LuAnTraditionalMusicAmbassador# #LuAnTraditionalChineseMedicineAmbassador# #LuAnPianist# #LuAnHanfuAmbassador# And so on and so forth. Each video of Lu An ¡ª ying the erhu, the suona, the sanxian, the tambourine, the piano, as well as of her dressed in traditional hanfu while treating patients ¡ª was viewed more than ten million times and forwarded more than 100,000 times, and the numbers were still increasing rapidly. In each video, Lu An had a matching temperament and expression; shepletely transformed into the perfect model. The online users went crazy. People in the medical and musical fields were even secretlypeting with each other. While everything looked normal on the surface, they didn¡¯t stop clicking online just to get their trending topics closer to the top of the chart, as if it would prove that their field was the even more awesome one. Said out loud, it really made people want tough their heads off! At a certain school for traditional music. ¡°Master, the number of students who want to sign up for the erhu, suona, sanxian and tambourine have suddenly exploded!¡± At a certain Chinese medicine school. ¡°Master, the number of people who want to study medicine suddenly skyrocketed!¡± At a certain hanfu store. ¡°Boss, the demand for hanfu has suddenly increased. Please replenish stock quickly so that we don¡¯t run out!¡± And so on and so forth. Everyone was dumbfounded. Both those who did and didn¡¯t know what was going on naturally hurried to prepare for this explosion! Some even sighed with feeling on Weibo ¡ª [Ah, how magnificent is our Chinese culture! How beautiful is our Chinese culture! Our youngsters, work hard!!] ¡­ That night, Qi Yan sat on a bar stool in the living room. The lights in therge living room weren¡¯t switched on. It was pitch ck, and the lighter in the girl¡¯s hand was the only thing that flickered every now and then. The sparks would light up her dull and expressionless face. Just then, Zhang Xinhui came back. When she saw the ck figure in the room, she couldn¡¯t help but be frightened. After confirming that it was her daughter, Qi Yan, Zhang Xinhui quickly calmed down. She casually switched on the tablemp and asked in a concerned tone, ¡°Yan Yan, why didn¡¯t you turn on the light? Why are you sitting here sote at night? Go to sleep.¡± ¡°Heh!¡± The corners of Qi Yan¡¯s lips curled up slightly. She nced calmly at Zhang Xinhui and said in a faint voice, ¡°Mom, haven¡¯t you always been proud of me, and think that I¡¯m outstanding in all ways, and bring you honor?¡± ¡°Oh, y- yes. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Zhang Xinhui was inexplicably nervous. She didn¡¯t know if it was her imagination, but she felt that her daughter looked so scary. Did the Lu family bully her again? Her daughter continued in a cold voice, ¡°Then, have you done anything for me to be proud of?¡± Chapter 284 - How Blind Are You?

Chapter 284: How Blind Are You?

¡°H- Huh?¡± Zhang Xinhui was dumbfounded, especially when she saw her daughter suddenly lean closer to her and stare at her like a demon. Zhang Xinhui unconsciously trembled, and her heart almost jumped out of her chest. She said in a panic, ¡°No, Yan, Yan Yan, did someone bully you? ¡°It was the Lu family, right? ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I, I¡¯ll go and seek justice for you tomorrow. I¡¯ll go tomorrow! ¡°But I, I just got back. Your aunties insisted I y mahjong with them, so, so¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll go back to my room to rest first. You, you sleep early too!¡± With that, Zhang Xinhui practically ran away. She turned around and ran away without looking back. ¡°Heh!¡± Qi Yan found itughable as she stared at her coldly. What trash upper-ss family? They just enjoyed the reputation of their predecessors and ate up everything. Someone like Zhang Xinhui, in particr, only knew how to socialize and y mahjong all day long; she would never see the family¡¯s falling! The corners of Qi Yan¡¯s lips curled up in disdain. She suddenly thought of Lu An. She thought of how people had fought over Lu An on that glorious and dazzling stage. She was like a ray of light which broke through the darkness and obliterated everything. What ¡°I don¡¯t want her to be good at medicine, nor do I want her to be good at music. I just want her to be happy and do what she likes¡±! ¡°Heh!¡±?Qi Yan, Qi Yan. Just like that person said, how blind are you?! Are you stupid? Qi Yan gritted her teeth and despised herself. Suddenly, the phone on the counter shed. It was a message from an old friend. Qi Yan picked up her phone silently. Zheng Xinrui: [Long time no see. Remember me? I saw the live broadcast. The way your brother treated you is how your four brothers used to treat me before. Want to help me out? Think of it as getting your revenge.] Then, the other party sent her many pictures. One after another, they were designs for clothes. Every stroke was perfect and pleasing to the eye! Qi Yan couldn¡¯t help but clench her fists. She recalled Fourth Brother Lu Sihao¡¯s design style. He was a person who pursued details to the extreme in every stroke. He didn¡¯t care how sloppy or how tacky the clothes might look to you; he only designed what he himself felt was perfect! How could someone like that giarize someone else¡¯s designs and im them as his own? Qi Yan found it ridiculouslyughable, especially when she saw the other party asking her to help expose her fourth brother¡¯s giarism. Qi Yan clenched her fists and was instantly enraged. She typed furiously and replied ¡ª [Don¡¯t be so full of yourself! Given your standard, how can you design such perfect works? Do you really not know who drew these designs? Don¡¯t pretend to be good. Do you think I¡¯ll listen to you? Scram!!] Qi Yan was furious. She turned off her phone and went back to her room. On the other side, Zheng Xinrui waspletely dumbfounded. What was wrong with her? She vented her anger on him. Her fourth brother had giarized his designs and even treated them as his own. Wasn¡¯t this an irond truth? Zheng Xinrui was speechless. Just as he was thinking about how to punish Lu Sihao for giarizing him, he suddenly saw a piece of news¡­ Chapter 285 - Chief of the Plagiarists

Chapter 285: Chief of the giarists

In the morning, just as everyone was getting up to wee a new day, there was suddenly a hugemotion on Weibo ¡ª #LuSihaogiarist# #YeMinngiarist# #LuAnChiefofthegiarists# And so on and so forth. Very quickly, onlookers learned ¡ª Lu An¡¯s fourth brother, Lu Sihao, was originally a staff member at New Luck Design Studio, and had a very good rtionship with the boss, Zheng Xinrui. Zheng Xinrui had always treated him as an especially good friend, and even promoted him and brought him to all sorts of important cocktail parties. At the end ofst year, when Zheng Xinrui was drunk, Lu Sihao giarized Zheng Xinrui¡¯s new designs and treated them as his own, and was even about to release them. Zheng Xinrui discovered it in time and stopped him. It was also at that time that Zheng Xinrui and Lu Sihao fell out. Perhaps because he was afraid of rumors, Lu Sihao turned around and went overseas where no one could scold him. Zheng Xinrui stayed in China alone. He wondered every day why his good friend, whom he had treated so well, would treat him like this. As a result, hecked inspiration, and fell into depression. He even showed suicidal tendencies, and it was the fans who had supported him all this time who saved him. There were also many photos of Zheng Xinrui online. He was scruffy and wore a simple t-shirt and jeans. His face was haggard, and he looked very worn. He used to be such a bright and handsome fashion designer! He had so many works that spoke to the hearts of people, and his finger was on the pulse of global trends. His designs were especially stunning, and every detail could be considered perfect. He was clearly so outstanding and a talent at the forefront of fashion, but he ended up like this! It was all Lu Sihao¡¯s fault! It was Lu Sihao¡¯s fault! Zheng Xinrui¡¯s fans cursed with extreme hatred as they exined the situation to passers-by. Very quickly, passers-by couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for Zheng Xinrui. They felt that Lu Sihao was simply scum. The only good thing about him was that he had such a good-looking face. Other than Lu Sihao, there was also Ye Minn. Ye Minn was originally a veteran screenwriter at South City TV Station. She had been in the industry for nearly eight years. In addition to being involved in the TV station¡¯s productions, she had also written several popr urban novels. She was such an outstanding screenwriter and author, but she was a giarist through and through! A huge giarist! Her ¡°We Will Be Fine¡± was copied from South City TV¡¯s drama ¡°Tomorrow Will Be Better.¡± Her ¡°He Doesn¡¯t Love Me That Much¡± was also a copy of ¡°He Still Loves Me,¡± which was also broadcast by South City TV. Her ¡°I¡¯ll Leave When the Wind Comes,¡± ¡°The Long River of Time¡± and many others were all suspected to be giarized works. Perhaps it was because her writing was really good, and her expressions and embellishments made her works more moving than the original. However, all of this proved that she was a giarist through and through! Many onlineparisons of Ye Minn¡¯s novels with the original works were put up on. One by one, theparisons were made. Many of the sentences had been changed slightly, but the core, the characters and the general framework were basically the same. Anyone with eyes could see the differences! The word was that this was the reason why she had been fired by South City TV Station. In the beginning, the person in charge at South City TV Station had only given her a warning and a p on the wrist for the sake of old times. Unexpectedly, she got worse. Now, South City TV Station no longer nned to cover for her. Then, she came to look for Lu An, and Lu An actually epted her? Chapter 286 - Tear Apart

Chapter 286: Tear Apart

She epted her! Yesterday, when Ye Minnpeted with the equally famous screenwriter, Wang Shu, their works clearly weren¡¯t that different, right? However, Lu An turned down Wang Shu, who had also been selected by the production team, with the reason that no matter how outstanding he was, she would only choose someone who matched her style! At that time, everyone only felt that Lu An was overbearing and knew what she wanted, which was very good! But now? [D*mn, I suddenly feel like Screenwriter Wang was really wronged! It¡¯s bad enough that the older brother is a giarist; after all, you can¡¯t choose your family. However, the person Lu An especially chose is also a giarist; what does that prove?] [Lu An has a house of giarists!] [I happened to be her fan yesterday, and now I¡¯m disappointed again! Speaking of which, so what if she has good musical skills and is recognized by experts? Does she have her own original works?] [That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. The type of person I hate the most in this life are giarists! giarism is the thing I can¡¯t tolerate the most! You tweak someone else¡¯s work a little and then im it¡¯s yours, and you even nder the original work. This person is a beast! A disaster! She¡¯s worse than a pig or a dog!!] The online users were about to die of anger as they mored even more wildly. Very quickly, these three topics exploded and took the top three spots on the trending chart. This continued for a long time. Seeing what had happened, Lu An¡¯s fans were doubtful. They felt that Fourth Brother had been ndered, especially when they thought of the three brothers before. They grew increasingly doubtful, but as soon as they posted a little something, they were instantly bombarded again ¡ª [So, do you have any evidence? You think it¡¯s fake, and you won¡¯t let people take sides? Everything¡¯s already in ck and white; who would make false usations of giarism?] [As for Ye Minn, her giarism was so obvious that South City TV station directly fired her. Can¡¯t you judge from that?] [If it was just one case, it might be a misunderstanding, but it¡¯s both of them! Are they both misunderstandings? Isn¡¯t this enough to prove that Lu An heads a house of giarists?] [I really take my hat off to you. I see that some people can ignore all evidence to protect their little sister. In any case, their little sister is good. If someone says she isn¡¯t good, then it¡¯s all fake nder!] The online users despised Lu An, and some even mentioned yesterday¡¯s incident with Qi Yan. [If you ask me, what happened with Qi Yan yesterday can be forgiven. After all, it¡¯s normal for her to think that her mother wouldn¡¯t mind. If Lu An can treat Qi Yan like that, then what about her brother and Ye Minn? Isn¡¯t this a ssic example of a hypocrite?? I really take my hat off to her!] [They¡¯ve been rumors about Ye Minn for a long time. Other people might not have paid attention to it, but what about Lu An? Why didn¡¯t she investigate before she made her choice? Didn¡¯t she brag about being careful? Doesn¡¯t seem like it!] [And there¡¯s also her fourth brother, Lu Sihao. He¡¯s been denounced in the fashion industry; as his little sister, how can she not know about it? In the end, she shielded him like this; if this isn¡¯t protecting their house of giarists, what is it?] [As the saying goes, birds of a feather flock together. Who knows, she might also be a giarist herself! Take her talent in traditional Chinese medicine, for example. Although she¡¯s very outstanding, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s unbelievable? She¡¯s a girl less than 18 years old, but she can be so awesome? She might have used some shady means, and there might be countless people in the background whom she has giarized!] The online users didn¡¯t hold back. The more they spoke, the more excessive they became. They werepletely about to trample Lu An to death. Chapter 287 - Dropping By to Settle a Score

Chapter 287: Dropping By to Settle a Score

Lu An¡¯s fans were about to explode with anger again. They wanted to ask, ¡°What evidence do you have that our little sister has giarized anything?!¡± At that moment, something unbelievable happened! Just now, someone hadpared Qi Yan with Lu Sihao and Ye Minn, saying that Qi Yan had just been ignorant. Comparing the way Lu An treated both parties, everyone even felt that Qi Yan was very pitiful. After all, how could she have known that her mother wasn¡¯t her biological one? The probability of something like this happening was very small. Thinking about it carefully, Qi Yan was too unlucky that something like this happened to her. One by one, people couldn¡¯t help but pity Qi Yan. And originally, this should be good for Qi Yan, right? But just as everyone was saying things like that, Qi Yan personally stepped forward and shot back a reply! Qi Yan: [So? Because I didn¡¯t know means that I wasn¡¯t wrong? Stealing is stealing. If I¡¯m wrong, I¡¯m wrong. I¡¯ll bear the consequences. There¡¯s no need to raise me up just because you want to trample on someone else. Thank you!] Er¡­ The online users were dumbfounded. They spoke up for her, and she was like this. What was she up to? After they came to their senses, everyone immediately understood, and even praised her. [Sure enough, as expected of Qi Yan. She dares to take responsibility for her actions, unlike some people!] [That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. So what if I make a mistake? After I take responsibility, I turn over a new leaf! Who hasn¡¯t done anything wrong? I don¡¯t need your pity!] [Sure enough, it isn¡¯t wrong to be your fan. Yan Yan, all the best!] Qi Yan¡¯s fans couldn¡¯t help but cheer. Very quickly, #QiYanAngryandViciousComment# and #QiYanRefusestoBeRaisedHightoSteponOthers# were also trending. Compared with the insults and usationsst night, thements with these trending hashtags almost unanimously praised Qi Yan for daring to take responsibility. Qi Yan even gained a new wave of fans. However, in reality, there wasn¡¯t much of a reaction on Qi Yan¡¯s gloomy face. If she didn¡¯t know that the other party would definitely rify things, would she be like this? D*mn it! ¡­ Elsewhere, After breakfast, Lu An went out. She had originally wanted to go to Evaluating Actors China to supervise the rehearsals before tonight¡¯s recording, but as soon as she went out, she was surrounded!! The person leading the team was her former mother, Zhang Xinhui. Each person was holding a steel rod, a hammer or the like as they stepped forward to attack her. Lu An was dumbfounded. Before she could react, her father and brothers had already rushed out of the house. ¡°What are you doing? Are you crazy?¡± Her father took the lead. He grabbed the goons in front of him and pushed them hard. He was so strong that they were pushed back a fair distance and fell to the ground. Father Lu looked at Zhang Xinhui with cold eyes. He protected all his brats behind him. Big Brother Lu Boran helped out a little on the side. Zhang Xinhui was inexplicably afraid, especially when she looked at Lu Xiao, who was tall and big. He had wide shoulders and long legs, and was dressed in a ck suit. His hair also stood on end, and he looked like a hoodlum. However, when she thought about how her daughter had been wronged, she straightened her back. ¡°You, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s crazy! ¡°How did our Yan Yan offend you? Why are you bullying her like this? ¡°Come here!¡± As Zhang Xinhui spoke, she had already dismissed her goons and summoned a bunch of reporters. Chapter 288 - Were You Mistreated?

Chapter 288: Were You Mistreated?

One after another, the reporters raised their cameras and frantically took pictures, and started to ask questions. ¡°Mr. Lu, your son is suspected of giarism, and the original creator even almostmited suicide. How do you exin this?¡± ¡°Also, your daughter bullied the other party¡¯s daughter in front of everyone, and even forced the other party to return all the favors she received from your family. How do you exin this?¡± ¡°As for your daughter¡¯s heaven-defying skills in traditional Chinese medicine, if she didn¡¯t receive a good education in the Qi family, how do you exin that?¡± The reporters fired off questions one after another. It felt like a bunch of flies were buzzing around in front of Father Lu. He shouted impatiently, ¡°What¡¯s there to exin?! ¡°Show me evidence that my son giarized. As for my daughter forcing the other party, the only portion she got back had to do with her mother¡¯s song. As for why my daughter is so awesome, that¡¯s because she¡¯s smart and eager to learn. How does that have anything to do with that d*mn Qi family?¡± Father Lu¡¯s imposing tone waspletely self-righteous. When he roared with his tall and mighty figure, everyone trembled in fear. However, there were also many reporters who feebly held out their microphones and continued to ask questions. ¡°Then, from what you¡¯re saying, your daughter¡¯s achievements have nothing to do with the Qi family. Then, why did Mrs. Qi say¡­¡± ¡°What did she say? Isn¡¯t she here? Why is she asking you to speak instead?¡± Father Lu¡¯s face was cold. Before the reporter could finish speaking, Lu Xiao looked fiercely at Zhang Xinhui. Zhang Xinhui was already trembling with fear. She was afraid that Lu Xiao would cut her down if he was unhappy, but when she thought about how there were so many people around, she put on a bold face and spoke for her daughter¡¯s sake. ¡°You, how did you treat our Yan Yan in the past? ¡°You, did you bully and ground her often? Is that why she¡¯s so understanding?¡± Zhang Xinhui actually wanted to say something worse, but looking at Lu Xiao¡¯s overbearing face, she inexplicably didn¡¯t dare say anything, and only asked this question. Father Luughed coldly. ¡°Did your daughter tell you that? ¡°You can ask around. When she was three years old, I sent her to learn the zither; when she was five, I sent her to learn painting. Whatever she liked, whatever she wanted to learn, I let her do it. I helped her and I gave her the best to eat and use. I even gave her an extra million yuan each month for her living expenses. I never mistreated her! ¡°As for you, how did you treat my daughter? ¡°Because she wasn¡¯t in good health, you left her in the countryside since she was young, and it was just one old man who was willing to take care of her. ¡°But how much can this old man know? ¡°He tried his best to find teachers for her so that she could learn more. When it came to private girl matters, however, she could only rely on herself! ¡°Did you ever help her? ¡°You actually have the cheek toe and ask me what I did wrong? I haven¡¯t settled ounts with you yet!¡± Father Lu¡¯s face was dark, and he was about to explode with anger. It was only because his daughter had stopped him that day that he didn¡¯t go over to their ce to thrash them soundly! ¡°This, this¡­¡± Zhang Xinhui was instantly at a loss for words. She suppressed her emotions and looked at Lu An behind Lu Xiao. Didn¡¯t the old man say that Lu An had never med them? Wasn¡¯t this proof that they hadn¡¯t mistreated her? ¡°Lu, Lu An, tell me: When you were with us, did Dad and Mom mistreat you?¡± Chapter 289 - Fake

Chapter 289: Fake

Zhang Xinhui gritted her teeth and spoke confidently. Lu An nced at herzily and said, ¡°No.¡± ¡°See?!¡± Zhang Xinhui couldn¡¯t help but feel smug. She wanted to say that she hadn¡¯t mistreated Lu Xiao¡¯s daughter at all, but Lu An continued, ¡°You never took care of me at all, so it can¡¯t be considered mistreatment, right?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Zhang Xinhui was dumbfounded. Lu An continued in a cool voice, ¡°I was raised by Grandpa since I was young. I¡¯m very grateful to Grandpa for raising me. I¡¯ve also vowed to be filial to him in the future. As for you, I¡¯m sorry, but who are you?¡± The girl raised her eyebrows and gave Zhang Xinhui an extremely nk expression. She looked at her as if she was aplete stranger. Zhang Xinhui was dumbfounded. Although she hadn¡¯t taken care of her or bothered with her much since she was young, they did meet quite a few times. She actually¡­ No wonder she always had an indifferent expression on her face in front of them, while she acted spoiled and smiled with the old man. Zhang Xinhui had thought at first that Lu An was deliberately trying to draw her attention. In the end, it was because she couldn¡¯t be bothered with her at all. It turned out that she had always treated Zhang Xinhui as if she didn¡¯t exist? No! Zhang Xinhui inexplicably couldn¡¯t ept it. She couldn¡¯t help but want to say something, but Father Lu was already speaking again. ¡°So, what else do you have to say?¡± ¡°I, I¡­¡± Zhang Xinhui stammered but couldn¡¯t say another word. Even the reporters were dumbfounded. The woman had originallye to blow open the Lu family¡¯s embarrassing secrets, but in the end, she was the one exposed? The reporters were instantly enlightened. They then noticed Fourth Brother, Lu Sihao, in the back. One reporter feebly held up his microphone once again and asked, ¡°Excuse me, regarding your suspected giarism, is, is there also a twist?¡± Fourth Brother Lu Sihao ignored him. His cold and stern gaze was fixed in a certain direction, and he strode off. ¡°Fourth Brother!¡± Lu An was inexplicably worried. After speaking to her father and the others, she hurriedly followed him. The reporters left behind were in a daze. They could vaguely smell gossip, and immediately followed with their cameras. ¡­ Online. Ye Minn was utterly speechless and found itughable when she heard that she had giarized! They had stolen her ideas and her work, and had adapted it. Because she was apany employee, they had tried in vain not to give her an intellectual property fee, and even wanted to take her work for themselves! It was also only because the station hadn¡¯t treated her poorly in the past few years, and that it was only a few rats causing trouble, that she hadn¡¯t wanted to make things too ugly. This time, the novel that she had been about to release had been stolen again with the same disgusting method. Ye Minn finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore and broke things off with them; it was also because she had taken a liking to Lu An. Before she left, she couldn¡¯t be bothered to be tangled up with the rats at the TV station. She didn¡¯t even ask for anypensation. In the end, they were the ones faking it?! Did they really think that she didn¡¯t have any evidence? Ye Minn immediately stepped forward to rify things, and uploaded screenshots of her creative process while writing the novel, including timestamps. She had been mystified when it happened with her first book, but after the second, third, and fourth books, did they think she was an idiot? Did they think she wouldn¡¯t protect herself at all? Ye Minn was so angry that she felt nauseated. Very quickly, the online users saw her screenshots. Chapter 290 - Girls Shouldnt Be Spoiled?

Chapter 290: Girls Shouldn¡¯t Be Spoiled?

[D*mn, my mind is blown!] [They want to im all of her personal achievements just because she works for them. This is malicious exploitation, right?] [Those who were shooting their mouths off about our Sister Ye giarizing,e out and say it again if you have the guts. Thoseparisons were indeed correct, but please take a look at the timestamps on our Sister Ye¡¯s work. Who is the actual giarist? F*ck!] People were about to explode with anger one after another, especially those who had always been Ye Minn¡¯s fans. Ever since news that Ye Minn had giarized came out, everyone had been stupefied. Looking at all sorts of filthyments online, everyone had been worried sick! Fortunately, their big sister hadn¡¯t giarized. She hadn¡¯t! One after another, they instantly turned bold and courageous, and started tearing into the haters. They also helped rify things for Lu An. [Those who scolded Lu An for leading a house of giarists, be human. Whether her brother¡¯s matter is true or not, at least our big sister didn¡¯t giarize, right?] [Someone actually used this to say that our big sister and Lu An are in cahoots. They said it themselves, from the moment they banded together: One relies on true capability, the other looks at true capability. There¡¯s no need to doubt our big sister¡¯s capability. It¡¯s just those sour people who think of ways to nder her every day! Howughable!] Ye Minn¡¯s fans spoke up one after another, and Lu An¡¯s fans also came to join in the fun. Public opinion was already gradually turning around. On the other side, certain staff members were very angry. They had wanted to use the incident with Lu An and Qi Yan to elevate thetter and step on the former, and trigger a war between the two. However, suddenly¡­ South City reporters personally reported on Lu An and Qi Yan¡¯s family backgrounds. The video showed the overbearing and imposing Father Lu and the timid Zhang Xinhui talking, and also included Lu An¡¯s indifferent words behind Father Lu. The online users were dumbfounded ¡ª [D*mn, what kind of person is she? The other party was so good to her daughter, but what about her? She¡¯s so self-righteous and even came to settle scores. I take my hat off to her!] [Is this what upper-ssdies are like? She looks like a pretty older sister in her twenties, but¡­] Thements were basically one-sided. Everyone denounced Zhang Xinhui and praised Father Lu. There was even a poll on Weibo asking users who they would choose to be their parent. Nearly 95% of voters chose Lu Xiao. Only 0.1% of voters chose Zhang Xinhui, and some chose others. The discussion was very lively, when someone suddenly wondered ¡ª [Hey, that¡¯s not right! Qi Yan was treated so well by Father Lu but ended up like this. Look at Lu An: Her circumstances were clearly so harsh and difficult, but she now dominates the fields of Chinese medicine and traditional musical instruments. She even knows how to direct productions and fight. Say, doesn¡¯t this prove that a girl shouldn¡¯t be spoiled?] Once thisment came out, many people fell silent. That was right. Did this mean that girls shouldn¡¯t be spoiled[1]? As the group pondered, someone quickly retorted ¡ª [Come on, a girl shouldn¡¯t be spoiled ¡ª aren¡¯t you going off-track there? [After this incident, shouldn¡¯t the conclusion be that even the daughter of trash (Zhang Xinhui) can be an elite when she grows up with wealth? [After all, given Qi Yan¡¯s level, how many people can match her, let alone Lu An?] [1] This has to do with a saying that can be loosely tranted as ¡°Deprive a boy, spoil a girl,¡± to mean that too much indulgence is not good for a man¡¯s character, while on the flip side, subjecting a woman to stark conditions is not good for them Chapter 291 - Why Did She Have to Be Fierce With Her?

Chapter 291: Why Did She Have to Be Fierce With Her?

[It¡¯s just that Lu An is too awesome. Her circumstances were clearly so difficult, but she didn¡¯t ck off at all. She even grew up to be so outstanding. Who knows how amazing she would be if she had been raised rich?] [That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! What do you mean girls shouldn¡¯t be spoiled? Don¡¯t go off-track!] Once thisment came out, it quickly gained a lot of likes. The girls chattered on and on, but no one dared say anything about how girls shouldn¡¯t be spoiled. Otherwise, why don¡¯t you give it a try? You would be lucky not to be scolded to death. On the other side, Qi Yan was about to explode with anger when she saw thements! She clenched her fists so tightly that her nails dug into her palms. She was suddenly full of hate! It was all Lu Xiao¡¯s fault! It was all Lu Xiao¡¯s fault! He spoiled her too much and gave in to her too much! It was all his fault for making her so full of herself. He killed her with overindulgence! Qi Yan gritted her teeth, her eyes turning red! Just then, Zhang Xinhui, who had failed to avenge her daughter, came slinking back. When she saw her daughter standing in the living room, she inexplicably started to feel nervous. ¡°Yan, Yan Yan¡­¡± ¡°Why, why did you make a fuss? Who told you to do that?¡± Qi Yan was furious and looked like she wanted nothing more than to eat Zhang Xinhui! It was all this woman¡¯s fault. If she hadn¡¯t gone to stir up trouble, no one would have known about this matter, and she wouldn¡¯t have been mocked like that! ¡°I, I¡­¡± Zhang Xinhui couldn¡¯t help but be nervous. She said in a pitiful and aggrieved voice, ¡°I, I didn¡¯t¡­ ¡°You¡¯re my daughter. I didn¡¯t take care of you when you were young. I also want¡­¡± As Zhang Xinhui spoke, she couldn¡¯t help but cry sadly. She recalled that she had clearly gone to avenge her daughter, but in the end¡­ On the side, Qi Yan was stumped, before she abruptly responded. No matter what, her mother had done it for her, even if the method wasn¡¯t right. Why did Qi Yan have to be fierce with her? Why? ¡°Alright, I, I didn¡¯t mean anything by it. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Qi Yan was too embarrassed to say anything warm, and just said that with a cold face. Zhang Xinhui immediately felt better. ¡°Yes, yes, I know!¡± She said in concern, ¡°You must be in a bad mood because of what happened the past few days, right? ¡°It¡¯s all my fault for not paying attention to those things and making you suffer. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely pay more attention in the future. I¡¯ll also work hard to give our precious daughter a better life than before!¡± ¡°Mm, thank you, Mom.¡± Seeing how sincere Zhang Xinhui was, Qi Yan couldn¡¯t help but be a little moved, and replied softly. Zhang Xinhui nodded repeatedly and couldn¡¯t help but feel her heart ache. She reached out and pulled Qi Yan into her arms, then gently rubbed her back with a loving hand. Just thinking about it made her heart ache! She was her only daughter; she was her only daughter! If Lu Xiao had really treated Yan Yan well, would Yan Yan despise her one day and abandon them to look for that Lu Xiao who treated her well? She had asked that question yesterday. No, no! Zhang Xinhui tightened her hold on her daughter, as if she was afraid that she would be snatched away. Qi Yan¡¯s heart ached a little. The corners of her lips curved up slightly as she smiled at her mother. Zhang Xinhui felt much better. She thought of something and said, ¡°Yan Yan, do you want to find time to visit your grandfather?¡± Chapter 292 - A Turnaround With Fourth Brother, Too?

Chapter 292: A Turnaround With Fourth Brother, Too?

¡°It¡¯s probably inconvenient for him living alone in the countryside. Why don¡¯t we find some time to visit him?¡± It was also a good opportunity to discuss the matter with him. Furthermore, that old man had raised Lu An on his own. If he cared for Yan Yan, wouldn¡¯t she be able to rise to a higher level? Zhang Xinhui couldn¡¯t help but ponder. Unfortunately, her daughter refused. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve been very busy recently, and there¡¯s still the Evaluating Actors China program. I don¡¯t want everyone to think I¡¯ll go into hiding because of this matter. As for Grandpa, let¡¯s talk about itter.¡± ¡°Oh, alright, alright!¡± It was up to her daughter. Zhang Xinhui naturally didn¡¯t ask again. Little did she know that her daughter didn¡¯t believe it at all. What could an old man do? Lu An definitely used another method! Definitely! ¡­ On the other side, public opinion was still brewing online. The matter of Ye Minn giarizing had been rified, but Lu An¡¯s fourth brother hadn¡¯t been cleared yet. [I have to hand it to you, all of you make it sound like you¡¯ve already won. Isn¡¯t her fourth brother a giarist? No matter how outstanding she is, or how outstanding her other brothers are, her fourth brother is a giarist. Is this a fact that can be changed?] [It¡¯s as if you¡¯ll go crazy if there¡¯s even the slightest bit of good news. Scary!!] Many online users were full of disdain, while Lu An¡¯s fans were speechless ¡ª [So? We¡¯re proud of our little sister. Is there anything wrong with a good thing making us very happy? It¡¯s your business if you don¡¯t care, but please don¡¯t randomlyment on us. Otherwise, don¡¯t me us for being rude.] [So, you want to hit us?] The group of haters mored again and said even more self-righteously, [Her fourth brother is a giarist. Why can¡¯t wement? However outstanding she is, can it prove that her fourth brother isn¡¯t a giarist? Where¡¯s the logic? I give up!] The haters were still spamming the evidence of Lu An¡¯s brother giarizing someone else¡¯s work. Those peerless online drafts really made Lu An¡¯s fans furious, but they didn¡¯t know what to say. Suddenly, someone shouted ¡ª [Quick, quick! Lu An¡¯s fourth brother personally went to look for that Zheng Xinrui or whatever. It seems there might be a turnaround here too!] [W- what?] Everyone was instantly excited, and naturally went to watch. When Zheng Xinrui was still lying in bed in his rental apartment and scrolling through Weibo, the door was suddenly kicked open. Zheng Xinrui had never been so frightened before. He jumped up in shock and looked at Lu Sihao, who was actually standing in front of his bed. He subconsciously wrapped the nket tightly around himself! [D*mn, so Zheng Xinrui looks like this? Why does he look different from the photos?] A group of online users saw Zheng Xinrui in the house through the live stream of the reporters who had followed Lu Sihao. He had a head of hair that looked like a chicken¡¯s nest. He was tall but not skinny. His face was a little chubby, and his scruffy chin looked a little oily. He was half-naked and wrapped in a thin gray nket from top to bottom. There was an indescribable feeling! They didn¡¯t know what to feel, but for some reason, the online users didn¡¯t like it. Did Zheng Xinrui look like this? But very quickly, Zheng Xinrui¡¯s fans came out to exin ¡ª [He just woke up and hasn¡¯t washed up yet. Which young man in his mid-twenties doesn¡¯t have scruff? He¡¯s not that different from his photos.] Chapter 293 - Settling the Score

Chapter 293: Settling the Score

Although they also did feel that there was a slight disparity, this was their idol, and they naturally had to speak up for him. The online users didn¡¯t say anything else. After all, the issue was giarism now; it didn¡¯t matter what he looked like. Very quickly, Zheng Xinrui asked, ¡°What are you doing? ¡°You brought so many people with you.¡± The first sentence was directed at the reporters outside the door, and the second was directed at Fourth Brother, Lu Sihao. Lu Sihao ignored his wordspletely and got straight to the point in a cold tone. ¡°You and your fans all say that I giarized your designs. Let¡¯s settle ounts.¡± ¡°No, is there still anything to settle between us?¡± Zheng Xinrui had a veryical expression on his face. He wrapped himself up tightly and even retreated. He looked like he was afraid of being exposed. Fourth Brother nced at him coldly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you some time to put on some clothes.¡± With that, Fourth Brother turned around and walked out the door, taking away the reporters who were still recording. Zheng Xinrui waspletely dumbfounded. He didn¡¯t understand why Lu Sihao woulde looking for him. How could this d*mn designer who giarized his designse to his ce?! Zheng Xinrui got up and went to clean up. Initially, he just casually picked a shirt to wear, but when he thought of Lu Sihao¡¯s angelic-white, trendy and gentle appearance just now, he gritted his teeth and picked his best-looking outfit. Then, he carefully brushed his teeth, washed his face, and shaved. He even used an eyebrow pencil to draw over his light-colored eyebrows. Outside the door, the reporters couldn¡¯t wait at all. Why wasn¡¯t this personing out yet? He wasn¡¯t a girl. Did he have to put on makeup or whatever? But even if he was a girl, it had been almost half an hour. He knew that people were waiting outside; shouldn¡¯t he be out by now? However, there was no movement inside at all. The group of reporters was speechless. They wanted to interview Fourth Brother Lu Sihao, but didn¡¯t dare, and could only stand there. On the other side, the young man was dressed in an unconventional white outfit. His posture was upright and calm as he stood in front of the tall floor-to-ceiling window. With his back to them, no one could see his expression. He looked pure and natural, like an immortal who could be seen from afar but not touched. On the side, a girl in a white outfit walked over quietly. The little girl had a fair and soft face. She stared at Fourth Brother with ck eyes, and she called out with some confusion and worry, ¡°Fourth Brother?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t giarize. That thing was mine to begin with.¡± Fourth Brother said this in a cold voice, as if he was stating the truth, though he was clearly a little nervous. Lu An couldn¡¯t help but smile and say sweetly, ¡°Mm, I believe you! ¡°I do!¡± Fourth Brother, Lu Sihao, froze for a moment, then immediately rxed. His entire body melted like ice, and he was as warm as a pool of spring water. He shone brightly, like the sun in summer, and could make people forget their worries. Everyone instantly melted. They didn¡¯t even dare breathe loudly! In particr, the audience in front of the live stream felt like their hearts had been pierced! [Ahhh, my god! Forget giarism, Fourth Brother is really a perfect immortal brother!] [Especially when Little Sister is standing next to him. Their faces look like carvings of angels. People who don¡¯t know better might think they¡¯re in some immortal realm! It¡¯s just that the environment around them is a little too jarring.] [Speaking of which, why hasn¡¯t that persone out yet? Don¡¯t tell me he ran away?] Chapter 294 - Not Even a Thousandth in Looks

Chapter 294: Not Even a Thousandth in Looks

Once thisment came out, everyone panicked ¡ª [D*mn, don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s feeling guilty?] [Host, hurry up and take a look. The person you¡¯re waiting for right now might have escaped through the window~] Everyone was nervous. Many peopleughed like crazy at theical situation. Zheng Xinrui¡¯s fans were about to die of anger! Just as they were about to retort, their brother came out. [Look, isn¡¯t he out now? He just tidied up a little. Some people even said he ran off. Our brother didn¡¯t do anything wrong, why would he run? What a joke. If someone were to run, it would be the person who giarized our brother¡¯s work!] Zheng Xinrui¡¯s fans immediately perked up, but when they got a clear look at their brother¡¯s appearance¡­ How should they put it? [D*mn, he was putting on makeup? And he¡¯s even wearing white? Erm¡­] The live stream viewers were lost for words. Zheng Xinrui¡¯s fans felt like they were being trampled, and immediately typed replies ¡ª [Are you crazy? What¡¯s wrong with washing up a little? So what if he¡¯s dressed in white? ¡°Guests¡± suddenly showed up at his ce, and he¡¯s not allowed to clean or dress up? Look at the other two. Who knows how much time they spent dressing up before leaving the house!] [That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right!] Zheng Xinrui¡¯s fans were about to explode with anger. The online user whomented previously really couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with them, and just replied carelessly ¡ª [Yes, yes, yes, you¡¯re right. However, no matter how much your brother dresses up, his appearance can¡¯tpare to a thousandth of the other party¡¯s looks! No thanks!] D*mn it! Zheng Xinrui¡¯s fans felt inexplicably aggrieved, but in the end, they didn¡¯t say anything else. Because even they felt the same way. He was dressed in white, as if to deliberately match the other party, but he seemed a little plump? He didn¡¯t look as fresh! His face, in particr, was so white it was abnormal! He might as well have not cleaned up at all. After all, if you didn¡¯t clean up, you could at least use that as an excuse for your ugly appearance. In the end, you deliberately cleaned up, but you were still like this. It was just¡­ Many of Zheng Xinrui¡¯s fans couldn¡¯t help but feel deted. It was like your ugly cat insisting oning out when you had guests around, and you were so embarrassed that you wanted to hide it away. Many of Zheng Xinrui¡¯s fans even went offline and stopped talking. On the other side, a voice suddenly rang out. ¡°Fourth Brother, what¡¯s wrong with your face?¡± This was from Lu An, because she realized that there was actually some white toothpaste on Fourth Brother¡¯s face. Although it didn¡¯t affect his looks, the little girl simply chuckled happily, as if she had discovered a new world. A certain fourth brother was so embarrassed that he wanted to hide! After he got homest night, he continued sorting out his studio matters. He slept veryte, and naturally woke up a littlete this morning. When he was brushing his teeth and getting ready to eat his little sister¡¯s breakfast, he suddenly saw her being bullied. As a big brother, he naturally put down his toothbrush, hurriedly rinsed his mouth and washed his face, and then rushed out. Then, when he learned about the usations of giarism against him, he¡­ ¡°Heh, it was probably from this morning. I didn¡¯t clean up properly.¡± A certain fourth brother smiled slightly and tried his best to look unperturbed. Chapter 295 - Excuse Me, Isnt a Certain Mr. Zheng an Eyesore?

Chapter 295: Excuse Me, Isn¡¯t a Certain Mr. Zheng an Eyesore?

Then, his slender fingers seemed to brush across his face casually, when he was in fact trying to wipe away that bit of toothpaste as quickly as possible. However, he didn¡¯t know the exact location, so his fingers just kept going back and forth. Everyone in front of the live stream was about to go crazy withughter ¡ª [Hahaha, isn¡¯t Fourth Brother too cute? What¡¯s wrong with just asking Little Sister for help?] [He¡¯s probably thinking, out of sight, out of mind, hahaha!] In the end, Lu An took out a wet wipe and kindly helped Fourth Brother wipe his face before giving the wet wipe to him to do it himself. A certain fourth brother had a very serious expression on his face as he took the wet wipe from his little sister and wiped his face meticulously. The soft and bouncy pure white skin, which wasparable to that of a newborn baby, could be felt even through the screen! Compared with Zheng Xinrui¡¯s white face, which looked like it had been immersed in flour, many online users couldn¡¯t help but say ¡ª [So, didn¡¯t you say that they probably spent a lot of time dressing up before they left the house?] [Aren¡¯t you embarrassed criticizing other people when your own idol needs to dress up because he¡¯s ugly?] This¡­ Many of Zheng Xinrui¡¯s fans were instantly embarrassed, but many people couldn¡¯t help but be doubtful ¡ª [It¡¯s fake, right? I don¡¯t believe he didn¡¯t dress up before this. A normal man would have stubble when he wakes up in the morning, but he doesn¡¯t. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange?] [What¡¯s strange about that? Some guys just don¡¯t have any! Also, let¡¯s be clear: Our brother isn¡¯t even 20 years old. 20 years old, alright? Compare that with your 25-year-old brother who needed the time to clean up.] This online user was full of sarcasm, and someone else also added ¡ª [That¡¯s right, he took even longer than most girls. Their brother is really ¡°exquisite¡± to the point of being ¡°wless¡±!] You¡­ Zheng Xinrui¡¯s fans were about to die of anger, but they endured it and replied ¡ª [So? The issue now is giarism. Why do you keep looking at his appearance? Oh, I know, you¡¯re doing this on purpose, right?! You want to absolve your brother and deliberately change the topic? Unfortunately, no matter how good he looks, he¡¯s still a giarist! Aplete and utter giarist!] [D*mn, are you mental?] Many passers-by couldn¡¯t take it, and immediately typed replies ¡ª [Who¡¯s his fan? Who¡¯s his fan? What¡¯s wrong with being honest about how good-looking he is? So, all the people who say he¡¯s good-looking have to be his fans?] [Also, when we said at the beginning that a certain Mr. Zheng is an eyesore, you fans were the ones who wouldn¡¯t let go, right? May I ask, isn¡¯t a certain Mr. Zheng an eyesore?] [He is, he is! After seeing this immortal brother, I can¡¯t look at him anymore!] Passers-by chimed in one after another. They could give way a little in real life and not argue, but was there a need to do so online? You dare say something bad about me, I¡¯ll make you doubt life! This was how the passers-by refused to admit defeat. The expressions of Zheng Xinrui¡¯s fans turned uglier and uglier, as if they had swallowed flies. They were about to die of disgust! On the other side, the show had already started. ¡°Tell me, how are you going to settle scores with me?¡± Seeing that a certain fourth brother was still carefully wiping his face, and that fair skin was even more tender than a girl¡¯s, Zheng Xinrui secretly clenched his fists and struck first in a cold manner! Chapter 296 - Im Sorry, Ive Already Struck You From Memory

Chapter 296: I¡¯m Sorry, I¡¯ve Already Struck You From Memory

Fourth Brother, Lu Sihao, was a little stunned; only then did he realize that Zheng Xinrui hade out. He stopped wiping his face and carefully folded the wet wipe and put it back in the pack that his little sister had torn open to throw awayter. Fourth Brother¡¯s expression was unhurried. He turned around and said directly to Zheng Xinrui, ¡°Give me back my designs!¡± ¡°No, what do you mean?¡± Zheng Xinrui found the other party¡¯s cold and dark expression ridiculous. ¡°You giarized my designs, and now you¡¯re asking me to return them to you? ¡°Lu Sihao, why are you so shameless?¡± Zheng Xinrui¡¯s tone was mocking. He wiped his very white face and raised his chin. Fourth Brother ignored himpletely and said in an even colder voice, ¡°Do you really not know who is the giarist and who¡¯s using who?¡± ¡°What, what are you talking about?¡± Zheng Xinrui¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he instantly looked even more indignant. He pointed at Lu Sihao angrily and said, ¡°At that time, we were drinking to celebrate our design studio finally achieving some sess. Suddenly, inspiration hit me, and Ipleted those designs. Then, I couldn¡¯t take it anymore and fell asleep. I never thought that you would actually betray me! ¡°I¡¯ve always trusted you, treated you like a good friend, and shared everything with you. But what about you? ¡°Lu Sihao, you¡¯ve really disappointed me! ¡°Do you know how I¡¯ve spent thest six months?¡± Zheng Xinrui gritted his teeth as his eyes turned dark red. Everyone in front of the live stream was dumbfounded. They felt that Zheng Xinrui seemed very pitiful. On the other side, a certain fourth brother just said unhurriedly, ¡°How? You hid at home andnguished, as if I had done you wrong, as if the entire world had done you wrong?¡± A certain fourth brother only found itughable, and there was a hint of mocking disdain in his cold voice. ¡°Zheng Xinrui, in the past, I treated you as a friend and a brother. I knew that it was easy for you to fall into depression, so I didn¡¯t take it to heart. ¡°But now, I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯ve already struck you from my memories! ¡°Regarding those designs, can¡¯t you think about it yourself? ¡°With your standard and style, can you draw those kinds of sketches? ¡°I like to draw the edges of my clothes sharp, while you like to add tassels. You say that it makes the clothes look more ethereal, but I only care about purity and realism. ¡°When you draw, your lines are a little thick, because you say that the important thing is to draw everything out. However, I¡¯m obsessive and will draw every little bit until it¡¯s perfect; I even forced you to do the same. ¡°You know that I never like to nitpick, but it¡¯s because you were my good friend that I hoped we would make progress together. ¡°After I woke up that day, because you asked me that question, I joked that it was indeed you who had drawn the designs. I thought you would understand, but I didn¡¯t expect you to really think that you drew them yourself. You even had your fans scold me, saying that I made you suffer so much that you wanted to die. ¡°Heh, if you have the guts, then just die. Today, I¡¯m only here to take back my things!¡± Fourth Brother¡¯s face was cold. As he spoke, he had no intention of asking Zheng Xinrui for his opinion at all, and started searching his room. Chapter 297 - Hes the Actual Plagiarist?

Chapter 297: He¡¯s the Actual giarist?

He also took out his phone and handed it to Little Sister, and asked her to help him record everything so that no one could sayter that he had giarized or stolen anythingter. Little Sister Lu An immediately agreed and obediently helped her brother film. Her soft and cute little eyes were fixed on her brother, who was so cute on screen. It was her brother! On the other side, Zheng Xinrui was already stupefied. Impossible, impossible! He had drawn those designs; how could it have been Lu Sihao? Zheng Xinrui found it unbelievable. Seeing that Lu Sihao was already searching through his ce, he hurriedly went over to stop him. On the other side, the audience in front of the live stream saw everything. After Fourth Brother finished talking about his and Zheng Xinrui¡¯s design styles, a group of online users had immediately gone to check. Sure enough, Zheng Xinrui liked to add tassels to his designs. In his past designs, no matter what they were, as long as it was for women¡¯s clothing, he would add tassels. There were all sorts. Big, small, flowery, pure. On closer inspection, it was easy to notice that his lines were indeed a little thick. At one point in time, they were a little finer, but went back to thick lines again after that. Upon closer look, it was also easy to notice that the designs he drew in finer detail were all from when he and Lu Sihao had been working together. Although no one had been able to find any designs rted to Lu Sihao, it was clear from the group of supposedly giarized designs that this was Fourth Brother¡¯s style! In particr, there was a sense of familiarity whenpared with the images online users dug out from Evaluating Actors China of Fourth Brother designing the costumes! Who was the giarist, who used who ¨C the oue seemed self-evident. The online users were dumbfounded! [Oh my god!] [It¡¯s clearly someone else¡¯s designs, but he still thinks it¡¯s his. Doesn¡¯t he have any idea of his own level?] [I really have to hand it to you. You even said he caused you to feel hurt and fall into depression, and you used your fans to thrash him. Then, have you ever thought about how he had just entered the industry, but his designs were stolen? He was on his own and had no one to rely on; it was a thousand times more painful for him, alright? How could you do something like that?!] Everyone online was about to die of disgust. Zheng Xinrui¡¯s fans were stumped, but they quickly came to their senses. No wonder they felt that their brother¡¯s designs this time seemed a little different from before. When they asked him, he always said that it was because he had been drinking back then, and he probably had gotten a burst of inspiration, so he drew a lot better than usual. They had never doubted it. After all, given his calibre, if he was a little more serious, it was still possible for him to attain that sort of quality. Furthermore, he had been drinking back then, so it really wasn¡¯t unbelievable for his calibre to soar several levels. Even for someone who was already famous, there was a very big difference in how he obtained inspirationpared with regr artists. So¡­ He was actually the giarist? Zheng Xinrui¡¯s fans doubted life. On the other side, Zheng Xinrui was still harassing Lu Sihao. ¡°Stop, f*cking stop! ¡°I drew these. Don¡¯t touch them with your dirty hands! ¡°You little thief, you only know how to giarize and steal my drafts!¡± Zheng Xinrui was extremely agitated when he saw that Lu Sihao had already found the original drafts. A certain fourth brother didn¡¯t care at all. He snatched up the sketches and stuffed them into arge knapsack he was carrying, then reached out and pushed Zheng Xinrui hard. Chapter 298 - If You Accidentally Jump to Your Death

Chapter 298: If You identally Jump to Your Death

Zheng Xinrui staggered but quickly regained his footing. He nced at the reporters behind them, who were just holding up their cameras and had no intention of helping at all. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Fine, fine! You¡¯re deliberately forcing me to death! ¡°Are giarists even more arrogant now than those who were giarized? ¡°Fine, fine! Then, let¡¯s see how the world treats you after I die!¡± As Zheng Xinrui spoke, he had already gone to the windowsill. He even pulled the window open fiercely, as if he was about to jump out. Not far away, the reporters couldn¡¯t help but be frightened. They wanted to step forward to stop him, afraid that he would do something stupid. However, a certain fourth brother waspletely indifferent. The corners of his lips curled up slightly as if he wanted tough, but he still said in a cool voice, ¡°Then jump. If you don¡¯t care about losing face, go ahead and jump. Let¡¯s see if anyone will feel sorry for you. ¡°My work was stolen and I was scolded for giarism; I should be the one who feels more aggrieved, right?¡± Fourth Brother¡¯s voice was cold, and didn¡¯t contain a single ounce of sympathy at all. He continued, ¡°Wait for the court summons. I¡¯ll sue you for iming and using my work, and also for forcibly using some of my ideas when we were friends before. This time, I won¡¯t be soft-hearted. ¡°If you identally jump off a building and die, remember to leave a will, and have your family appear in court.¡± With that, Fourth Brother Lu Sihaopletely ignored him and turned around and left, calling to his little sister in passing. ¡°Oh!¡± Lu An answered quickly, then followed Fourth Brother with a smile on her sweet face. On the other side, the reporters were all stumped. They hesitated and wanted to leave with Fourth Brother, but they really were a little afraid that Zheng Xinrui would jump right away. They were in a dilemma as they looked at each other. Thements exploded in the live stream again. [D*mn, this man is too scary! He actually told the other person to die?] [You¡¯re so good-looking, but why are you so vicious? No matter what he did wrong, you don¡¯t have to go as far as to tell him to die, right?] [Too scary! Everyone, hurry up and stop him. Don¡¯t wait until he jumps and it¡¯s toote. When the timees, can your conscience still be clear?] Who knew if this group of people had just arrived and didn¡¯t know what was going on, but all of them scolded Fourth Brother, who had already left. When they saw this, Lu An¡¯s fans, and even passers-by, couldn¡¯t help but explode ¡ª [Do you have a f*cking brain? Do you know what happened? If someone giarized your work and threatened you with their death, why don¡¯t you try being good-hearted for all of us to see?] [Should we be nice and coax him, and let him giarize our work and say, ¡°It¡¯s fine, copy all you want, as long as you don¡¯t die?¡± I take my hat off to you. What kind of thinking is this? Is there something wrong with you?] [No wonder there are always people who will pretend to be aggrieved even though they¡¯re clearly in the wrong. It¡¯s this f*cking group of people who indulge them. As long as you don¡¯t indulge him and let him do whatever he wants, I don¡¯t believe he will really kill himself! If he really does, that only means he deserves it! He wants us to help him condemn the real victim? Does he think we¡¯re all idiots, and he can manipte us like this?] [Stupid things, it¡¯s best if all these people die!!] Online users spoke one after another. Who knew if they had experienced something simr, but many people were about to explode with anger. Chapter 299 - Your Son Can Have a Defender, But I Cant Protect My Brother?

Chapter 299: Your Son Can Have a Defender, But I Can¡¯t Protect My Brother?

Even if Zheng Xinrui¡¯s fans really wanted to say that it was too serious to force him to die, they kept silent in the end, because¡­ What everyone else said was indeed right. You clearly stole someone else¡¯s things, but you don¡¯t repent, and you still want to say you¡¯re being forced tomit suicide. Isn¡¯t this too low and disgusting? The victim didn¡¯t say anything, but you¡¯re crying and making a scene. Really¡­ So disgusting! Too disgusting! Many of Zheng Xinrui¡¯s fans even made a show of leaving the fandom. On the other side, Zheng Xinrui was alreadypletely flustered. He didn¡¯t expect them to really not care if he lived or died. Were they really going to watch him jump? Damn, why was it so high up?! Zheng Xinrui craned his neck to look at the ground. If he had known earlier, he would have lived on the second floor. Why did he live on the third floor?! He wouldn¡¯t really die if he jumped, right? Zheng Xinrui was inexplicably anxious, but he still braced himself and stepped on the windowsill with one foot¡­ He looked like he really was about to jump? On the other side, the reporters were inexplicably nervous, unsure if he was faking it or not. Suddenly, someone rushed in from outside. ¡°Ruirui, Ruirui, what are you doing?¡± The person was a woman in her fifties. She was fat and wearing a trendy floral dress and a straw hat with tassels on it. When she saw that Zheng Xinrui was in danger at the windowsill, the woman immediately ran over. Her heart ached as she pulled Zheng Xinrui down and hugged him, afraid that he would do something stupid. Zheng Xinrui had thought that it was Lu Sihao, but it turned out to be his mother. Zheng Xinrui immediately felt aggrieved and helpless. He clutched his mother andmented, ¡°Mom, they said I giarized, and they want to sue me!¡± Zheng Xinrui¡¯s pitiful tears were about to fall. The woman¡¯s heart ached even more, and she said angrily, ¡°Who is it? Which little brat is it? ¡°You actually dare say our Ruirui giarized!¡± As the woman spoke, she looked sharply at Fourth Brother Lu Sihao, whom she had stopped earlier. She let go of Zheng Xinrui, and the woman bared her fangs and tore into Lu Sihao. ¡°It¡¯s you, right? ¡°The little tagalong who always followed Ruirui? ¡°It¡¯s you, right? Ruirui treated you so well, and shared all the good resources with you, but you actually¡­¡± As the woman spoke, she simply wanted to tear Fourth Brother apart! Unfortunately for her, Lu An stopped her before she could get close. ¡°Actually what? ¡°Your son giarized and stole my brother¡¯s work, and even incited fans to trample on him. It¡¯s your son! It¡¯s all your son!!!¡± Lu An¡¯s gaze was extremely fierce as she red at her. This woman wanted to outtalk her? She wasn¡¯t afraid! ¡°You¡­¡± The woman was instantly a little frightened, and she said angrily, ¡°Who are you? ¡°Where did this dumb girle from? Get lost!¡± As the woman spoke, she pushed Lu An. ¡°No!¡± Lu An wasn¡¯t afraid of her at all. She grabbed the woman¡¯s hand and pushed it against the couch, then said in a fierce voice, ¡°Your son is allowed to have someone to defend him, but I¡¯m not allowed to protect my big brother? Where is the logic in that?¡± ¡°You, you¡­¡± The woman¡¯s face flushed. She didn¡¯t expect this fierce girl to be this taciturn guy¡¯s little sister. The woman gritted her teeth and fell onto the couch as she pretended to be in pain. ¡°Ah! You¡¯re so young and would hit an olddy!¡± Chapter 300 - At Least He Shouldnt Be This Fat, Right?

Chapter 300: At Least He Shouldn¡¯t Be This Fat, Right?

¡°She almost broke my back! ¡°Someone, help. Catch this disastrous little b*tch¡­¡± The woman clutched her waist and cried and shouted. Zheng Xinrui had already rushed over. He supported his mother and scolded Lu An. ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t you know that my mother has rheumatic back pain? ¡°What all of you are doing is an offense!¡± ¡°So, if she has back pain, she¡¯s allowed to hit my brother, and I¡¯m not allowed to hit her? ¡°Sure enough, your whole family is like this. Do you think it makes sense that you can bully others because you¡¯re weak? ¡°I have to hand it to you. My brother is outstanding, so he deserves to be bullied, is that it?¡± Lu An waspletely speechless. She rolled her eyes and looked fierce, as if to say, ¡°You want to kick up a fuss, I¡¯ll make an even bigger fuss.¡± A certain fourth brother couldn¡¯t help but want tough. Little Sister was too cute! The audience in front of the live stream couldn¡¯t help but get even more excited ¡ª [Ahhh~ Little Sister is too awesome! Against such unreasonable people, you should be more ruthless than they are!] On the other side, the woman couldn¡¯t take it. She didn¡¯t expect the reporters to actually be so indifferent when she was about to die of pain. However, weren¡¯t they also recording? If other people saw this, everyone would help her denounce this little b*tch! Thus, the woman shouted even louder, ¡°Ah! My old back, my old back! ¡°Young people nowadays don¡¯t respect the elderly at all. They¡¯re practically pushing this olddy to death! ¡°I don¡¯t know how I hurt them. Is there any justice? Is there anyw?!¡± The woman shouted with all her might, and the three families next door all heard her. Many people couldn¡¯t hold back their curiosity and even ran over to watch. Head after head poked out of the doors. Lu An was truly lost for words. She looked at the auntie who had been possessed by the spirit of drama, and said in azy voice, ¡°Olddy, your voice sounds loud and full of energy. There¡¯s no blockage in your throat at all. You should be getting a lot of nutrition recently. Did you eat sea cucumber and deer antler yesterday?¡± ¡°You, you¡­¡± The woman was stumped. This girl actually knew what she had eaten yesterday? She nced nervously at her son on the side, and Zheng Xinrui was also dumbfounded. He didn¡¯t know this person at all, so he naturally couldn¡¯t tell his mother anything! Lu An continued, ¡°And your son: His face is rosy and full of health. It looks like he¡¯s been living quitefortably recently, so I¡¯m puzzled. Wasn¡¯t he angry and hurt by my brother? Wasn¡¯t he unwell for the past six months, and wanted to die?¡± ¡°You, you¡­¡± Zheng Xinrui was speechless. However, the viewers in front of the live stream immediately realized ¡ª [Oh, that¡¯s right! Didn¡¯t people say that Zheng Xinrui became haggard and thin after the incident?] [No wonder. I was wondering what was strange at first. It¡¯s actually this!] [This is a joke, right? A person who¡¯s depressed after being giarized shouldn¡¯t be this fat, right??] One by one, the online users were speechless. They widened their eyes and were dumbfounded! Zheng Xinrui was already nervous. He secretly resented his mother for cooking so much delicious food for him recently. He just gave her some money out of filial piety, right? Chapter 301 - Suddenly Lost Her Balance

Chapter 301: Suddenly Lost Her Bnce

Zheng Xinrui gritted his teeth. He hurriedly wanted to exin, but his mother was already making a scene on the side. ¡°Ah~ God, someone¡¯s spouting nonsense and making wild guesses. She even called me an olddy! ¡°She actually called me an olddy! ¡°I¡¯m only 50 years old this year. How did I be an olddy whom she can bully?! ¡°Oh, God, God¡­!¡± The woman yelled with all her might as she pped her thighs and rocked back and forth. She really was no different from an old scoundrel. Lu An really had to hand it to her! ¡°Didn¡¯t you call yourself an olddy first? ¡°I thought about it, but I don¡¯t know you. I thought that you probably liked it when people called you an olddy, so I called you that. It turns out that you don¡¯t like it, and even hate it a lot? ¡°Then why are youining and calling yourself an olddy? Are you pretending to be pitiful so that others will pity you? ¡°You, you¡­¡± Lu An had a very surprised and innocent expression on her face. The woman was about to explode with anger, and she almost couldn¡¯t breathe. The little girl continued in a light voice, ¡°Also, I¡¯m not spouting nonsense or making wild guesses. I know medicine. I can tell if there¡¯s anything wrong with you just by listening to your voice. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, go online and do a search. I just became thest disciple of the masters yesterday, and I still feel deeply honored by it even now! ¡°Or, let me take your pulse and once again demonstrate my medical skills to everyone? ¡°If there¡¯s really something wrong with you, who knows, I might even be able to treat you.¡± As Lu An spoke, she was already leaning forward, as if to take the woman¡¯s pulse. The woman was alreadypletely rmed and couldn¡¯t help cowering for some reason. Seeing that Lu An was about to touch her wrist, the woman quivered nervously. She turned around and ran to the windowsill, yelling in an even more indignant voice, ¡°God, God, this little girl only knows how to bully me. How can I live?! ¡°There¡¯s no one to help me. I might as well die!¡± As the woman spoke, she secretly nced at the few people who had alreadye in and were very confused. She stretched out one big elephant leg over the windowsill, as if she was about to jump. Unfortunately, everyone at the door, including the reporters who had been present all along, were dumbfounded. It was as if they couldn¡¯t react, or as if they were afraid of Lu An. They looked at the woman strangely, but no one stopped her. It was her son who immediately ran toward her. ¡°Mom! Mom! What are you doing? ¡°She¡¯s just a young girl. Do you have to be like this? ¡°Whatever the case, nothing is more important than your life!¡± As Zheng Xinrui spoke, he tugged hard on his mother¡¯s thick arm. The woman suddenly felt a little out of breath; she was probably a little dizzy from her son¡¯s pulling. She actually wanted to tell him, ¡°Son, I don¡¯t want to jump. I¡¯m just bluffing. As for you, why do you keep pushing me? Oh, I know. You¡¯re helping me put on an act, right?¡± Before the woman could react, she suddenly lost her bnce ¡ª ¡°Mom! Mom ¡ª!¡± It was like a sound on the wind, and everything was far away. Chapter 302 - Accidentally Slipped?

Chapter 302: identally Slipped?

As the woman fell, she stared at her son in disbelief. Her son, who was leaning against the windowsill and calling out to her wildly, had a twisted expression on his face; she couldn¡¯t tell if he was crying or smiling. Just as the woman thought that she was going to die, a white figure descended from the sky like an angel. Without giving her any time to react, the figure grabbed her arm and heaved her up like a crane! Zheng Xinrui, who had suddenly been dragged away and thrown to the floor by Lu An, waspletely dumbfounded. Looking at his mother, who had actually been rescued by Lu An, Zheng Xinrui was dumbfounded and couldn¡¯t react at all¡­ The reporters and Lu Sihao rushed over immediately. Looking at the person on camera who flew past like a blur, the live stream audience exploded ¡ª [D*mn, what just happened? Can someone tell me what happened??? What¡¯s going on??] The live stream was filled with questions and shock. D*mn, they couldn¡¯t believe it!!! After a long while, someone gradually realized ¡ª [It seems that Little Sister Lu flew down and rescued her?] Tsk, that goes without saying. We can see that Little Sister Lu and that person are fine, alright? However¡­ [How did she save her?] The group fell silent again because they didn¡¯t know! How on earth had she saved the woman? On this side, Lu An¡¯s face had already turned green. After pulling the clearly frightened auntie to one side to sit down, she red at Zheng Xinrui, who was sitting on the floor in a daze, and said to Fourth Brother in a dark voice, ¡°Brother, I suspect that someone wanted to frame us for murdering his mother. Did you record that scene just now?¡± ¡°Mm, yes, I did!¡± Fourth Brother immediately responded, and hurriedly showed Little Sister the video he had taken on his phone. When Little Sister and the woman had started arguing, Fourth Brother Lu Sihao had already taken out his phone at the first opportunity to start recording, so that the woman wouldn¡¯t be able to malign his little sister. When the woman rushed forward to jump out the window, Fourth Brother clearly captured the scene of Zheng Xinrui and his mother pushing each other. Zheng Xinrui had clearly pushed hard, and his mother fell. ¡°Look here. It¡¯s obvious that she was pushed.¡± As Fourth Brother Lu Sihao spoke, he gazed calmly at Zheng Xinrui, his expression tense and solemn. ¡°Mm.¡± Lu An nodded and hurried to take a look. On the other side, the woman who had been sitting stiffly on the couch immediately got up. ¡°No, my son didn¡¯t push me! I identally slipped!¡± The woman pped away Fourth Brother¡¯s phone fiercely. Before they could say anything, she said, ¡°I¡¯m very grateful that you saved me. I¡¯ll get my son to actively cooperate with the investigation into him giarizing you. ¡°But my son didn¡¯t push me. He didn¡¯t push me. I identally slipped.¡± The woman had a wooden expression on her face. After saying that, she sat down on the couch and acted as if she had yet toe back to her senses. Lu An was a little stumped, but she quickly understood. She traded a look with Fourth Brother, before she picked up Fourth Brother¡¯s phone and put it away. The two of them went out silently. Conversely, the online users in the live stream room were anything but silent. Chapter 303 - Whats Mine Is Mine

Chapter 303: What¡¯s Mine Is Mine

[Oh my god, did Zheng Xinrui deliberately push his mother? It was deliberate, right?] [I have to hand it to him. This person is too scary. If it wasn¡¯t for Lu An¡­ But wouldn¡¯t he regret it if his mother fell like this?] [It¡¯s just giarism. Just admit it, it¡¯s not that big a deal. For him to harm even his own mother¡­ Isn¡¯t this too inhuman?] The online users were in utter disbelief. The reporters and people who had run over to watch themotion were stunned. They couldn¡¯t say anything, and simply went out the door. After everyone left, Zheng Xinrui unconsciously panicked. He knelt in front of his mother. ¡°Mom¡­¡± ¡°Kneel! ¡°Kneel properly!¡± The woman¡¯s voice was cold, and her face was ashen. She lookedpletely different from earlier. After that, she got up and strode to the kitchen,pletely ignoring him. Zheng Xinrui was silent, and tears of grief welled up in his eyes. ¡­ After leaving Zheng Xinrui¡¯s ce, Fourth Brother walked to the first trash can he saw and threw away the wet wipe that his little sister had given him earlier. He also took out the drafts from the bag. Without even giving them another look, he tore them into pieces and threw them into the trash can. The reporters were following behind him. When the live stream viewers saw this, they were instantly dumbfounded ¡ª [D*mn, what is he doing? They¡¯re such beautiful drafts!] [Thos clothes will definitely sell, right?] [Zheng Xinrui clearly made a lot of money off them previously. Why doesn¡¯t this person think about it?] The online users¡¯ hearts ached for the drafts. They had no idea why Fourth Brother did that. On the other side, Fourth Brother Lu Sihao just looked at Little Sister Lu An and asked in a calm voice, ¡°Do you think what I did was superfluous? ¡°It was easy to get these back, but now I¡¯ve thrown them away.¡± ¡°No!¡± Lu An¡¯s sweet smile was one of understanding. She made a heart with her hands and said, ¡°Fourth Brother is very handsome!¡± ¡°Mm.¡± A certain fourth brother couldn¡¯t help but feel a little pleased. He exined, ¡°I just think that what¡¯s mine is mine, even if it has been tainted by someone else. I can choose not to use it, but I definitely can¡¯t let it be tainted by trash.¡± This was what Little Sister had taught him on the stage for Evaluating Actors Chinast night. ¡°Mm!¡± Little Sister smiled sweetly and was very proud of her brother. Fourth Brother, who never liked to talk much, somehow couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Do you believe that I cane up with better designs and make better clothes?¡± ¡°Yes, of course I believe you!¡±?Who are you? You¡¯re my brother! Little Sister sounded even more certain and didn¡¯t hesitate at all. A certain brother couldn¡¯t help how his lips curved up. What should he do? He wanted tough, but he had to maintain his image. He still had to maintain his image. Forget it, he would justugh! Just once! A certain fourth brother subconsciously rubbed his little sister¡¯s head with arge hand. In the end, he chuckled softly, before he quickly restrained himself. The people in front of the live stream were about to melt ¡ª [Ahhh, immortal brother, you¡¯re too cute! I¡¯m going crazy, crazy~] ¡°Oh, right, even after all this time, I still haven¡¯t given you a greeting gift. Why don¡¯t I¡­ make a set of clothes for you?¡± A certain fourth brother inexplicably felt a little nervous. Chapter 304 - Country Xs Top Designer Supports Fourth Brother From Across the

Chapter 304: Country X¡¯s Top Designer Supports Fourth Brother From Across the Ocean

He had long started thinking about it after meeting Little Sister. He hade up with several design concepts, but felt that they didn¡¯t suit her. It was also just now that he had suddenly thought of a new idea. He wondered if Little Sister would like it. Unexpectedly, Little Sister was very willing. ¡°Alright! ¡°However, can I choose the style?¡± Little Sister acted spoiled and even made a request. ¡°Sure, sure, of course!¡± A certain fourth brother had alreadypletely given up on managing his image, and a bright smile spread across his angelic face. ¡°Then, hanfu. ¡°Third Brother seems to like seeing me in hanfu, but the ones he bought for me¡­ how should I put it? The sizes still don¡¯t quite fit,¡± a certain little sister said with a slightly troubled expression. She tapped her chin with a cute little finger! ¡°Alright, alright, hanfu, hanfu!¡± Fourth Brother immediately made the decision. Although his inspiration had been for something else, as long as his little sister wanted it, he would definitely design the best for her. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s hurry back!¡± As he spoke, a certain fourth brother couldn¡¯t help but be anxious. He wanted to fly back quickly to make clothes for his little sister. ¡°Mm.¡± Lu An nodded. She really felt a little helpless as she stopped Fourth Brother, who had been about to drag her off by the arm. ¡°Wait, you haven¡¯t eaten breakfast yet!¡± ¡°But I¡­ oh.¡± Fourth Brother wanted to say that he wasn¡¯t hungry, but looking at Little Sister¡¯s small face, he obediently gave in. Only she would remember something so trivial. In front of the live stream, everyone still felt like they hadn¡¯t had enough. Only after the siblings left did the viewers themselves reluctantly leave. Suddenly¡­ Someone posted ¡ª [Everyone, hurry up! Country X¡¯s top designer is actually supporting Fourth Brother!!!] [W- what?] Everyone was about to go crazy! Naturally, they ran over immediately to watch. Seeing the live stream numbers drop, the reporters were really¡­ Forget it, they should hurry back to write their drafts. ¡­ On Weibo. When news broke of Lu An¡¯s fourth brother giarizing Zheng Xinrui, a certain person who had wanted to take Fourth Brother away had already mobilized. Ike had been paying attention ever since the incident with Lu An and the piano. When he saw that Little Sister had been recognized by experts, gained public recognition and had climbed the list of trending topics, Ike couldn¡¯t help but feel happy for Haohao¡¯s little sister! When he saw the Chinese say that Haohao had giarized, Ike was so angry that his beard was about to bristle¡­ even though he didn¡¯t have a beard! It was a pity that he was in a foreign country, and couldn¡¯t back Haohao up right away. He collected all sorts of information about Haohao¡¯s works as soon as possible, and immediately entrusted it to Reese and the others, who were still in China. After a lot of trouble, he finally posted everything. Very quickly, people saw it. #LuSihaoSun# Such a hashtag was simple and clear. When everyone clicked on it, they were about to go crazy ¡ª [Ahhh~ He¡¯s actually Sun, Sun! I thought that was just a description. After all, he¡¯s indeed as beautiful as the sun, but he¡¯s actually Sun?? Ahhh, Mom~ I¡¯m going crazy!] [For those who don¡¯t know anything,e here. To summarize, there was a very impressive show overseas a while ago. Only people with enough reputation from all over the world had the qualifications to be invited. Everyone who could be present were elites in the industry. During such a show, Sun was the champion designer who impressed everyone! [The main point: Everyone!] Chapter 305 - The Chinese Are Too Scary

Chapter 305: The Chinese Are Too Scary

[I remember seeing a clip back then. Sun was also dressed in angel white, but wore a ck cape over his outfit, probably for the show. When he walked, he was so attractive. D*mn! It was a pity he was wearing a half-mask! [I was still wondering what he looked like. I really wanted to know. So it turns out, ahhh~ [He¡¯s indeed more handsome than I thought! [Forgive me for going crazy. If you want to learn more, go somewhere else!] The online users were so excited. This was the pride of their country! He was the undisputed champion who crushed all other participants! Ahhh, Fourth Brother was too awesome! Idol! God! Directed by those in the know, many online users very quickly dug up a video of Fourth Brother participating in thepetition. It was forwarded ten time, 100 times, and the hashtag #LuSihaoShow# started trending. The girls were about to faint just from looking at Fourth Brother¡¯s face! #TodayIsAlsoaDaytoEnvyLuAn# No one knew when this topic started appearing on Weibo. There had already been signs with Big Brother Lu Boran. Then it was Fifth Brother, Second Brother, and now Fourth Brother¡­ [Speaking of which, how many brothers does Little Sister have?] [After Big Brother, Fifth Brother, Second Brother, Fourth Brother, shouldn¡¯t there be a third brother?] [Has anyone heard of Little Sister¡¯s third brother?] Many of Lu An¡¯s fans couldn¡¯t help but be curious. They even searched for information on Lu An¡¯s third brother¡­ On the other side, Ike, who couldn¡¯t see the reactions of the online users, was still angry. He was really worried that his Haohao would be bullied by those brainless Chinese. After thinking about it, Ike wrote a long message and sent it to Reese, asking him to forward it. Initially, Reese refused, but he couldn¡¯t resist Ike¡¯s coaxing. Even though he said that no one was scolding Haohao anymore, Ike didn¡¯t believe him and insisted that he posted it. Left with no choice, Reese concisely summarized Ike¡¯s words, removing all the nonsensical things, and the summary was ¡ª [Country X¡¯s top designer says that if you don¡¯t care about talent and still condemn and hurt him, he will fly over on a ne to snatch him away!] As soon as these words came out, the online users bombarded Ike ¡ª [Thank you, friend, for your concern, but don¡¯t count your chickens before they hatch. Haohao belongs to us! He¡¯s our sun! Thank you!] [The two sides of the globe are different sometimes. His warmth can¡¯t reach your side, so we advise you to give up! *smile* *smile* *cute*] [It was our fault for being blind in the beginning, but we Chinese have always been able to admit our mistakes and correct them. So, in the future, we¡¯ll only treat little Haohao better and better. As for you, if you have the time, you should pay more attention to the development of your own country. If you¡¯re identally killed by our Haohao, then¡­ he¡¯s not someone you can covet! *head tilt*] The online users messed with Ike as they deliberately adopted a sinister tone. When he saw the screenshot that Reese specially tranted for him, poor Ike immediately doubted life. Why? He was clearly so good to Haohao! Sob~ The Chinese were too scary!!! ¡­ Fourth Brother¡¯s matter finally came to an end. Lu An went over to the Evaluating Actors China production team. Chapter 306 - Little Xingxing, Are You Going to Take Me as Your Master?

Chapter 306: Little Xingxing, Are You Going to Take Me as Your Master?

For the sake of tonight¡¯s recording, she made time to help out the actors in her team with the details. Ye Minn also came to help Lu An. On the other side, a certain little fifth brother had already snuck over to the production team after school. He was too pitiful. Last night, he had been punished by Big Brother; he was about to lose half his life from running so much. He didn¡¯t know which guy was so wicked as to frame him. He didn¡¯t dare take revenge, but if he didn¡¯t find Little Sister tofort him, he would have suffered too much! Just nice, he also had a gift for her. He had even thought of a reason. He would say that little Ergou had gone crazy and was running around frantically looking for her. He really had no choice but to bring little Ergou to look for her. Heh~ he was so smart! ¡°Woof, woof, woof!¡± Poor little Ergou didn¡¯t know that it was being used. It snuggled in little No. 5 Lu Xingran¡¯s arms and barked happily. This was the first time it was experiencing such a lively atmosphere aftering to this world. It howled. It seemed to smell the d*mn woman! Quick, quick! A certain little Ergou really went crazy. It kept pushing against Lu Xingran¡¯s arms with its little paws, wanting him to hurry. Hurry up! If it wasn¡¯t so small and worried about the danger, it would definitely jump down to find that d*mn woman. This guy was simply too slow. Even a snail wasn¡¯t as slow as he was. How infuriating! Little did it know that a certain little fifth brother was thinking about what to say when he gave the gift to his little sister. What should he tell her? He should have learned from that d*mn idiot. Who knew if his boorish words would scare his little sister! Ah~ The more he thought about it, the more regretful a certain little fifth brother felt. Suddenly, he didn¡¯t have the courage to look for his little sister anymore. Would Little Sister despise him for being the worst brother? Little No. 5 Lu Xingran inexplicably felt sad. After thinking it over, he gritted his teeth and finally dialed a certain d*mn idiot¡¯s number. In his arms, little Ergou was about to explode with anger. ¡°Woof, woof, woof!¡±?What the heck are you doing? Why aren¡¯t you hurrying up? Speaking of which, these two yellow lumps (one dog and one blonde-haired man) were really too eye-catching as they stood in the thoroughfare for the Evaluating Actors China production team. ¡­ When he received Lu Xingran¡¯s call, Zhao Zichen was waiting in the hospital while the dressing was being changed for his sister, Zhao Xiaoyu. He had a bored expression on his face. When he heard Little Xingxing ask him what to say to give his little sister a gift, Zhao Zichen immediately perked up. ¡°Little Xingxing, are you going to take me as your master?¡± F*ck, he had been so serious a second ago, but now he was acting like a tease! Little Fifth Brother was about to die of anger.?Who wants to be your disciple??He said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you 400 yuan!¡± It was twice as expensive as what his little sister had offered before. In the end, a certain person said innocently, ¡°My lessons have always cost more than 10,000 yuan. Who needs your 400 yuan?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± 10,000? Was he trying to swindle money? Besides, it was just a small question! Little Fifth Brother¡¯s handsome face puffed up, and his ears felt like they were about to explode. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°How much do you want? Then, it came back to the old question: ¡°Little Xingxing, are you going to take me as your master? ¡°If you¡¯re willing to study under me, I won¡¯t take a single cent!¡± D*mn, what d*mn study? As if Lu Xingran didn¡¯t know that this man would exploit him every day! Dream on. Worst came to worst¡­ Chapter 307 - As Expected of a Top Student

Chapter 307: As Expected of a Top Student

Baidu! That was right, Baidu! Little No. 5 Lu Xingran was very resolute as he hung up on a certain person. Then, he lowered his head and focused on Baidu. On the other side, Zhao Zichen was very puzzled. ¡°Hello? Hello?¡± He thought that there was a problem with the call, but it turned out that he had been hung up on. Top student Zhao Zichen smiled helplessly. He didn¡¯t want a certain person to be angry with him. He thought carefully, then started to choose his words¡­ On the other side, a certain little fifth brother was about to die of disgust. What ¡°I miss you ten million-fold,¡± ¡°One smile from you fills me up,¡± ¡°The stars in the sky can¡¯tpare with you¡± ¡ª who knew if there was a problem with his search, but little Fifth Brother¡¯s skin was about to fall off at these words. Suddenly¡­ He received a message from a certain person ¡ª [y and live life! I¡¯m willing to share all my happiness with you. You¡¯re the only reason I¡¯m willing to discard my spoiled and unreasonable attitude. So, don¡¯tugh at me, but have fun with me! (^_?)¡î] Heh, d*mn idiot. As expected of a top student. This was much easier to tolerate than the other things. A certain little fifth brother¡¯s lips curled up slightly, and he hurriedly took out a card and pen, and copied the message up against the wall. Poor little Ergou. Dazed, it was sandwiched between the man and the wall. Who knew when it would see that d*mn woman??Sigh! On the other side, top student Zhao Zichen was still bragging ¡ª [Flying Star Entertainment or whatever, say whatever you want! Whatever you like, whatever you look forward to, I¡¯ll turn it into a poem. ¡°Be happy and free of worries,¡± ¡°Go beat up some monsters.¡± [¡°An exquisite battle between gods and demons. A story of thousands of miles of rivers and mountains. Going back and forth between light and darkness, creating a starry fantasy!¡±] And so on and so forth. A certain top student fired off one sentence after another like a machine.?Beep, beep, beep.?A certain little fifth brother was annoyed, and couldn¡¯t help but reply ¡ª [Enough, I already chose the very first one!] [Oh, is that so? I thought Little Xingxing wasn¡¯t satisfied, which was why there was no reply. I was still pondering what you would like.] Zhao Zichen replied right away. One could practically imagine his dumb expression. Instantly, a certain little Fifth Brother felt a little guilty. ¡°¡­¡± Damn it. He had just said it casually. Did he have to be so attentive? [Hey, do you really want to tutor me that much?] After hesitating for a long time, little No. 5 Lu Xingran finally typed this out. However, he regretted it as soon as he sent the message. However, this wasn¡¯t a QQ or WeChat message that he could take back. Little Fifth Brother¡¯s face inexplicably flushed; he wanted to pretend that he hadn¡¯t sent it. However, only a few seconds had passed, right? The other party had already replied. D*mn it. If the guy dared to tease him again, Lu Xingran swore he would ignore him for the rest of his life! Little Lu No. 5 gritted his teeth. After some mental preparation, he finally clicked stealthily on a certain person¡¯s reply. Then ¡ª [Actually, no. It¡¯s just that your little sister helped our family before, especially my sister, who¡¯s always been very grateful. However, I don¡¯t know how to thank your sister. Your familycks for nothing.] It was rare for Zhao Zichen to be ¡°sincere,¡± and he even said, [If you really don¡¯t like it, just take it that I didn¡¯t say anything.] D*mn it! So that was how it was? Little No. 5 Lu Xingran couldn¡¯t help but feel indignant. After hesitating for a long while, he finally answered feebly. Chapter 308 - Its a Big Misunderstanding!

Chapter 308: It¡¯s a Big Misunderstanding!

Little No. 5 Lu Xingran couldn¡¯t help but feel indignant. After hesitating for a long while, he finally answered weakly: [Just, juste to my ce for two hours every Saturday.] If he didn¡¯t give this d*mn idiot a chance to repay the favor, given his personality, it would always be on the idiot¡¯s mind. It was also because he had helped Lu Xingrane up with some words earlier. Little Lu No. 5¡¯s handsome face was super proud. Then, the other party replied ¡ª [Alright, alright, it¡¯s a deal then. I¡¯ll definitely make sure Little Xingxing can get third ce in our year!] Heh, look at how pleased he was! Little No. 5 Lu Xingran, who was secretly amused, couldn¡¯t help but pour cold water on the other party. [Forget third in the year. It¡¯s enough to make sure I don¡¯t fall behind.] The result was that the other party replied instantly: [So, Little Xingxing, are you doubting your own IQ or my teaching?] The other party was puzzled, and even sent him a small question mark. He was clearly confused. ¡°I¡­¡± Little No. 5 Lu Xingran was instantly at a loss for words. Could he say that he was a simple-minded person who didn¡¯t understand anything? D*mn it, it was his teaching that wasn¡¯t good enough. Of course it was his teaching that wasn¡¯t good enough! Little No. 5 Lu Xingran was about to die of anger, so he simply ignored him. He still had to find his little sister! Only then did he pick up poor little Ergou again. It thought to itself, ¡°Are you done flirting?¡± mped between Lu Xingran¡¯s hands, it was about to fall asleep. On the other side, a certain person was feeling mischievous and pleased. Of course, returning the favor was one thing, but it was also true that he wanted to tutor him. Little Xingxing was really super cute! Zhao Zichen¡¯s expression was cheeky and wicked. When Zhao Xiaoyu came out of the ward after getting her dressing changed, she was dumbfounded. ¡°Z- Zichen? ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Oh, I, I¡­ was chatting with a friend.¡± Top student Zhao Zichen inexplicably panicked. He hurriedly hid his phone, straightened his back and adopted a serious expression as he pretended that nothing had happened. ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± His sister, Zhao Xiaoyu, already had an inkling, but she didn¡¯t expose him at all. Zichen had always been earnest, sensible, obedient, and cute since he was young. When had he ever revealed that sort of expression? He had someone he liked, right? When Zhao Xiaoyu had been in school, she had actually quite liked a very outstanding senior. Unfortunately, back then, she had been busy studying, working to earn money, and thinking about fulfilling her dream. She hadn¡¯t even spoken to him much. Thinking about it, she still regretted it a lot. Ah, youth! ¡°Zichen, take a bit of my sry and use it. ¡°Boys have to be a little more magnanimous. It¡¯s fine if you can¡¯t bear to spend it on yourself, but you must spend it on the person you like, understand?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Zhao Zichen was dumbfounded as he looked at the bank card which had suddenly been stuffed into his hand. Had his sister misunderstood something? In the end, his sister gave him a cheeky nudge and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell Dad and Mom. Just make sure to still focus on your studies. Only when you¡¯re capable enough can you give the person you like a better future, hm?¡± As a certain big sister spoke, she winked at him. A certain top student, Chen Zichen, was genuinely depressed and couldn¡¯t help but blush. It was over. This was a huge misunderstanding! No. 5, Lu Xingran! ¡­ On the other side, little No. 5 Lu Xingran had already found his little sister¡¯s studio. Just as he was about to go over, someone suddenly stopped him. ¡°Fifth, Fifth Brother, I¡¯m sorry for what happened before!¡± Chapter 309 - Youre No Longer My Little Sister

Chapter 309: You¡¯re No Longer My Little Sister

¡°Fifth, Fifth Brother, I¡¯m sorry for what happened before!¡± Qi Yan looked inexplicably nervous. She looked at him sincerely and bowed. A certain dumbfounded little fifth brother stared nkly at his former little sister and didn¡¯t say anything for a long time. Qi Yan looked up and exined in a pitiful voice, ¡°I really didn¡¯t know before. I never thought about it. I thought¡­¡± As Qi Yan spoke, tears welled up in her eyes. She clenched her fists tightly. She was still at a loss. A certain little fifth brother nced at her coldly and said, ¡°It¡¯s all in the past; it¡¯s not important.¡± ¡°Then, can you forgive me?¡± Seeing that Fifth Brother was about to leave, Qi Yan hurriedly grabbed his sleeve. Those anxious eyes were very wet with tears that were on the verge of falling. A certain No. 5 nced at her calmly and said, ¡°You¡¯re no longer my little sister.¡± In other words:?If you were still my little sister, I would! Unfortunately, you¡¯re not. With that, a certain little fifth brother directly brushed off Qi Yan¡¯s hand. Hepletely ignored her and headed straight for his little sister¡¯s room. Qi Yan clenched her fists. How could she give up? Seeing that Lu Xingran was about to enter Lu An¡¯s studio, Qi Yan hurriedly stepped forward and stopped him. ¡°Fifth Brother, y- you have a new game, right?¡± ¡°Hm?¡± Lu Xingran couldn¡¯t help but narrow his eyes. How did she know? ¡°You, you also had other games in the past. For example, Body Fight and Pentagon. I paid attention to all of them on a small website called Star Games. It¡¯s just that you¡¯ve never liked telling us about them, so I¡­¡± Qi Yan was nervous and very worried that she would anger him. She clenched her fists tightly, and only after a long time did she muster up the courage to say, ¡°That, that new game of yours, I think it¡¯s called Flying Star? ¡°I was curious. I searched for it, and I actually found something simr; it¡¯s just the background that¡¯s different. Take, take a look¡­ ¡°See if your game was leaked. Since it was released earlier than yours, I was worried that someone would sue you for giarism.¡± Qi Yan¡¯s face was filled with fear. As she spoke, she handed all the evidence she had gathered to little Fifth Brother,pletely acting like she was worried that something would happen to him. Little Fifth Brother remained silent. He still nced at her coldly, but took the evidence from her. Sure enough, on the website, there was indeed a game called Flying Star. It was released a few days earlier, but the number of people ying it was far less than for his game. Upon closer inspection, this was the game interface that he had created before his little sister had helped him improve it. How did it end up here? Lu Xingran couldn¡¯t help but narrow his eyes as he looked at Qi Yan quietly. His expression was sinister and a little scary. Qi Yan couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous. She was worried that he would suspect her, but in the end, she plucked up her courage and said, ¡°Fifth Brother, do you think it was leaked when you were with someone or other? Think carefully. Could it be¡­¡± ¡°So? What are you trying to say?¡± Little Fifth Brother¡¯s face was cold. He thought of that day when he went to school with his little sister and identally dropped the USB on campus. But what could that prove? Chapter 310 - Whoever She Wants to Give or Sell My Things to, Im Happy to Let Her

Chapter 310: Whoever She Wants to Give or Sell My Things to, I¡¯m Happy to Let Her

Lu Xingran¡¯s expression darkened, and he interrupted Qi Yan before she could say anything else. Qi Yan couldn¡¯t help but be even more nervous. She rubbed her hands together repeatedly, then braced herself and said, ¡°So, so think about it. Could it be that someone you were with leaked it, or¡­¡± ¡°Or sold it?¡± Lu Xingran couldn¡¯t help but smirk. He stared at Qi Yan with dark eyes and said in a cold voice, ¡°You¡¯re talking about my real little sister, right? ¡°Heh!¡± Lu Xingran chuckled softly. His expression suddenly turned cold, and he said in a deep voice, ¡°Qi Yan, listen carefully. Putting aside the fact that I trust An, even if she¡¯s the one behind this, I¡¯m happy to let her give or sell my things to whoever she wants! ¡°Because this game was originally a gift for her.¡± With that, hepletely ignored Qi Yan. Little Fifth Brother Lu Xingran turned around and went straight into his little sister¡¯s studio. A certain little Ergou even barked at Qi Yan. Hmph, bad woman. She actually wanted to bully its d*mn woman! Bleh~ Qi Yan was stumped. She couldn¡¯t react for a long time even after Lu Xingran disappeared from sight. Why? She didn¡¯t understand! No matter what Lu An did wrong, even if she sold his most beloved game, he was willing to forgive her and was even happy to let her do it. Then what about Qi Yan? Wasn¡¯t it just that she hadn¡¯t believed him back then, and had doubted him? She hadn¡¯t done it on purpose. Why wasn¡¯t he willing to forgive her? Why? Qi Yan gritted her teeth and couldn¡¯t help but feel indignant. Lu Xingran! Lu Xingran! ¡­ ¡°Oh, little Fifth Brother?¡± Lu An was fixing the props needed for the performancester. When she turned around and saw her brother walk over, her eyes lit up, and she hurriedly went forward to wee him with a smile on her face. Little Fifth Brother started to feel uneasy again. He gestured weakly at little Ergou, who was in his arms, and blushed slightly. ¡°It kept making noise and said it wanted to see you. I really didn¡¯t have a choice, so I brought it here.¡± ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Lu An was bemused, and couldn¡¯t help but want tough even more. A certain little Ergou was still indignant. ¡°Woof, woof!¡±?You instant noodle spirit, why are you like this? You were the one who snuck over to see your little sister, right? Little Ergou was so angry that its eyes popped out! It was so angry! Lu An waspletely cooperative. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll carry little Ergou for a bit. Is it okay for you to find a ce to sit first?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Little Fifth Brother Lu immediately looked aggrieved. Seeing that Little Sister looked like she was going to abandon him and pamper little Ergou, he finally grabbed her sleeve and said weakly, ¡°I, I actually came to give you a gift.¡± ¡°Is that right? Little Ergou doesn¡¯t know how to talk, after all!¡± A certain little sister¡¯s face was super smug. She had a soft and fair face, and when she smiled, her eyes turned into slits. A certain little fifth brother, who felt even more aggrieved, weakly took out the card he had just written and the bank card linked to the game. He handed it to his little sister abruptly, and didn¡¯t dare look at her anymore. His handsome face was tense and proud. Lu An was really a little helpless, but she took the card from little Fifth Brother and carefully flipped it open ¡ª ¡°y and live life! I¡¯m willing to share all my happiness with you. You¡¯re the only reason I¡¯m willing to discard my spoiled and unreasonable attitude. So, don¡¯tugh at me, but have fun with me~¡± ¡°Okay~¡± Chapter 311 - Qi Yan Looks Like She Ate a Firecracker

Chapter 311: Qi Yan Looks Like She Ate a Firecracker

Little Sister¡¯s clear voice waspletely sweet as she answered him cutely. Little Fifth Brother couldn¡¯t help but blush. It had clearly been fine earlier, so why did it feel so embarrassing now? That d*mn idiot screwed him over! Little Fifth Brother was secretly furious. He then heard Little Sister ask him, ¡°Did you write this yourself? It¡¯s pretty good!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Immediately, a certain little fifth brother felt a little proud and rubbed the back of his head as he said very confidently, ¡°I, I wrote it!¡± After all, he had written it in his own hand. ¡°Right, it¡¯s really awesome!¡± Little Sister wasn¡¯t stingy with her praise. She said, ¡°Then, let¡¯s go y. It just so happens that everything is almost ready. When the timees, how they perform will be up to them.¡± ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Little Fifth Brother was instantly happy. He took out his phone and started ying with his little sister. He thought:?That d*mn idiot, I should learn more from him in the future. Little did he know that he had already been sold out. Zhao Zichen: [Your fifth brother asked me earlier how to write a greeting card when giving you a present. He seemed quite shy, so, um¡­ I just wanted to tell you.] [Okay, got it.] Lu An smiled as she replied back to him. So that was it. Little Fifth Brother was really, really cute! The siblings huddled together and yed games happily. On the side, a certain forgotten little Ergou was spinning around in circles. Why couldn¡¯t it catch the butterflies on the wall? Not far away, a woman looked at them with disdain in her bright ck eyes. ¡­ Very quickly, the recording for Evaluating Actors China started. ¡°Director, bad news! Master Qin Feng of the Wudang Sect, Master Du Ming of the Emei Sect and Master Guang Yuan of Shaolin Monastery are here. They said that they saw Director Lu¡¯s martial arts skills on the Inte, and they want toe and have a spar!¡± ¡°W- What?¡± Li Zheng was dumbfounded again. When he thought about how the program hadpletely derailedst night because of the talent show, Li Zheng gritted his teeth. In the end, however, he said, ¡°Wee these masters as esteemed guests in the live audience first!¡± They really couldn¡¯t derail anymore; they couldn¡¯t! Li Zheng wanted to cry, and his assistant could only feebly make the arrangements. Actually, he really wanted to see the masters spar. ¡­ After a few simple opening words, probably to prevent things from derailing, the live broadcast for Evaluating Actors China officially began. Today, Qi Yan was dressed in a dark ck evening gown. Her long hair was tied up in a bun, and she was holding ace fan; she looked like a Shanghai dance hostess from back in the day. She had on smoky, enchanting makeup, which looked very different from her usual fairy-like style. The eyes of many people who had just entered the live stream were drawn to her. They were puzzled and didn¡¯t understand what she was doing. It was the same when they talked about her giarism before and scolded her; it felt like she had eaten a firecracker. Many people couldn¡¯t help but pay more attention to her, wanting to see what was going on with her. On the other side, Lu An had changed into a hanfu which Third Brother had bought for her. It was exquisite and bright in color, and her slightly powdered face was as youthful and beautiful as ever, and very eye-catching! Very quickly, the performances began. The first performance was from Director Chen¡¯s team. The protagonist, Shu Jie, was an idealist who dreamed of world peace. He hoped for everyone in the world to be loved and that no one would go hungry, and worked hard for all of this. The money he took pains to earn was all donated to poor people who needed it Chapter 312 - Qi Yan Ruthlessly Insults Chen Wenyu

Chapter 312: Qi Yan Ruthlessly Insults Chen Wenyu

The plot was of him helping a young couple that was about to get married. They were arguing over buying a house and a car, and there was also a particrly unreasonable seller. In order for this young couple to have less debt and so that they could continue pursuing their dreams, Shu Jie gave them all his savings. Unfortunately, it wasn¡¯t enough. After repeated persuasion and mediation by Shu Jie, the unreasonable seller was finally willing to make some concessions, but there was still some bnce left to be paid. At that moment, a passer-by heard everything and generously resolved the conflict. It was a peaceful ending. Everyone¡¯s faces brimmed with happiness. It was wonderful! After the performance ended, it was time for the directors¡¯ments. The usually quiet Qi Yan was the first to raise her hand. The host, Xu Xuan, naturally hurried to say, ¡°Director Qi, please.¡± Then, Qi Yan said, ¡°I think this work is very unreasonable. First of all, let¡¯s not talk about whether or not there¡¯s a person like Shu Jie in real life. The appearance of the passer-by at the end is like a deus ex machina! This is anathema in drama scripts! ¡°With a protagonist who experiences countless difficulties, viewers want to see how he solves all his problems through his own efforts. In the end, such a powerful figure suddenly appears and solves all the problems for the protagonist without a word. Viewers may be dumbfounded and even angry at this! ¡°Why didn¡¯t he rely on himself? ¡°Why did this person suddenly show up out of nowhere? ¡°Is it because the screenwriter waszy and unable to find a solution? ¡°As for the previous performances¡­¡± Qi Yan rattled off a bunch of absolutely incendiary things. Everyone was dumbfounded. She, a mere newbie director, actually dared to insult Chen Wenyu? Chen Wenyu! He was the only person in China who had ever won the Palme d¡¯Or director¡¯s award! However, after some thought, many people, or even most people, agreed with her. Thements were already rolling by in the live stream ¡ª [To be honest, although my opinion of Qi Yan dropped a little because of what happened yesterday, I have to say that her evaluation is very reasonable! The main character is bustling around, but someone suddenlyes along to resolve the conflict; it feels like it was all for nothing. It¡¯s especially boring.] [That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right, I think so too! Why doesn¡¯t the protagonist solve the problem with his own capability? If he relies on a deus ex machina, which is also a golden finger, can he still be considered the protagonist? It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s fantasy or an online novel, but this is a production about real life!] [That¡¯s right. Also, this protagonist is too good to be true! Personally, I think Shu Jie is a fool. Why are you giving up so much for someone else? Who knows, people mightugh at you behind your back. I really can¡¯t stand it!!] One after another, the online users became even more enthusiastic. They felt like Qi Yan had spoken their minds! On the other side, Director Chen, the director of this production, listened attentively the entire time. Now, he just smiled slightly and didn¡¯t even look at Qi Yan. Or, was he looking down on Qi Yan? As the host, Xu Xuan said weakly, ¡°Then, Director Qi has already shared her thoughts. Director Chen, do you want to exin the original intention behind your production?¡± Chapter 313 - Does Something Have to Be Crueler and Harsher to be More Realistic?

Chapter 313: Does Something Have to Be Crueler and Harsher to be More Realistic?

¡°Mm.¡± Chen Wenyu nodded slightly. cing his hands on the table, he was about to speak, when Lu An interrupted him. ¡°Let me speak first. Regarding this work, I have a different opinion from Director Qi.¡± ¡°Okay, go ahead.¡± Chen Wenyu was very generous, and his gaze softened when he looked at Lu An. The little girl was worried that he would be humiliated. On the other side, Lu An had already said, ¡°First, regarding the deus ex machina. ¡°ording to you, it¡¯s like the sudden descent of a supreme god when the protagonist is in extreme difficulty, who instantly resolves all the protagonist¡¯s problems. Here, however, that passer-by in the end only contributed a little. A little! ¡°It can be said that the protagonist already solved 99% of the problem, and the passer-by only contributed to the remainder. Even if this passer-by didn¡¯t appear, it would only take the protagonist a matter of minutes to solve this small problem. ¡°I wonder if attentive viewers noticed that the video started with the protagonist¡¯s background. ¡°He¡¯s a rich second-generation heir. His parents were too busy since he was young, and rarely had time to take care of him. Thus, he developed the hope for all families to be warm and harmonious, which is why he wants to help people in need. ¡°From this, it can be seen that he actually doesn¡¯tck money. However, he wants to prove himself to his family, so he insists on not spending the family¡¯s money. However, if it¡¯s a special situation and he really has no choice, it wouldn¡¯t be a big deal for him to look for his family to fork out some money first, right? ¡°In any case, he just needs to do a little more work after this, and he¡¯ll make that amount back in minutes. ¡°So, I personally think saying that it¡¯s a deus ex machina is too exaggerated! ¡°As for the appearance of thest passer-by, I think this is a message of goodwill. A passer-by was touched when he overheard this matter, and was willing to make a contribution. This is a form of goodwill. ¡°I believe that before Director Qi made herment, many people would only feel a sense of relief and think that this is very good and perfect. That¡¯s because all of you have good in your hearts. When you see beautiful things, you yourselves want to be even better. ¡°Of course, there will definitely be even more people who probably prefer that there is no passer-by, or say to make this passer-by an antagonist who¡¯s here to stir up trouble. This will make it more difficult for the protagonist to resolve the conflict, and when he¡¯s able to do so perfectly, it will highlight how awesome he is, and make people feel even more satisfied. ¡°That¡¯s not a problem. But what I want to say is, does something have to be crueler and harsher in order to be more realistic? ¡°Conversely, the more peaceful and beautiful things are, the more fake and unreal they seem?¡± Lu An paused for a moment and looked around calmly. Everyone at the venue was dumbfounded and stared nkly. It was the same with the people in front of the live stream. No one said anything. Lu An sighed slightly, then continued, ¡°Is it because in real life, most of us believe that life is hard, and that we¡¯ve been downtrodden by society, so we instinctively doubt overly beautiful things? ¡°I just want to say that sometimes, you really shouldn¡¯t be so hard on yourself and there¡¯s no need to be so strong; sometimes, epting goodwill from others is also a form of goodwill in itself. ¡°Just like how you can¡¯t help but want to help others when they¡¯re down and out, and when others sense that you¡¯re in trouble, there will also be people who sincerely just want to help you. When you help others, you probably hope that they¡¯ll ept your kindness, right? Then, what about you? ¡°How about trying to ept other people¡¯s goodwill? ¡°Lastly, regarding Shu Jie¡¯s character, I want to say, don¡¯t say that he¡¯s stupid, and don¡¯tugh at him! ¡°Perhaps because of your own experiences, you don¡¯t want to or are unable to be a good person anymore; no one will me you for that. However, when you¡¯re in trouble, and even feel like you can¡¯t take it anymore, the only person who will be willing to help you with no strings attached is someone like Shu Jie. ¡°With that, I¡¯m done.¡± Saying that, Lu An nodded and bowed slightly to everyone. Her expression was calm and solemn, and no emotions could be discerned on her face. Chapter 314 - First to Speak Again

Chapter 314: First to Speak Again

She was actually a little angry. She didn¡¯t know why everyone thought that way, but she didn¡¯t show it. Everyone at the venue was stumped, including the live stream audience and even the host, Xu Xuan. For a long time, no one said anything. In the end, it was Director Chen who spoke up. ¡°I believe everyone understood Director Xiao An¡¯s meaning. That¡¯s basically what I wanted to say. ¡°I also don¡¯t deny what Director Qi said. Different people have different perspectives and views. As for how everyone wants to view it, that is up to all of you.¡± Director Chen¡¯s smile was free of resentment. The host, Xu Xuan, naturally started speaking at once to ease the tension. However, some well-known marketing ounts naturally and instantly uploaded this clip online. ¡°Director Qimented that Director Chen¡¯s production wasn¡¯t realistic, and that the ending was a deus ex machina. However, Director Lu had a different opinion, and said that this was a way to spread kindness. Whose opinion do you favor more?¡± A video clip of the two directors¡¯ments was attached to the Weibo post. It quickly caused a heated discussion. Many people stood with Qi Yan, but there were also some who stood with Lu An. [How should I put it? If I didn¡¯t hear Lu An¡¯s evaluation, I would definitely be on Qi Yan¡¯s side! After hearing what Lu An said, however¡­ I want to stand on her side! Maybe because I¡¯m not a good person; I can even say that I¡¯m doing my best to be a bad person right now. No matter what, however, I still hope that there will be more good people in this world!] [That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right, me too! Why is it that more and more people are breaking down in this world? It¡¯s because no one is willing to give them more attention unless they go crazy! Why is it that only such extremes are worthy of screen time, but harmonious and beautiful things are treated as a lie?] [There¡¯s a saying: ¡°Someone who has yet to experience hardships shouldn¡¯t persuade others to be kind.¡± From today onward, I also want to say: ¡°Don¡¯tugh at others being good and call them stupid.¡± When you¡¯re in trouble, except for those who act in their own interests, the only person who will be truly willing to help you and won¡¯t bicker over you returning the favor is probably only someone like Shu Jie!] [Perhaps we can¡¯t be Shu Jie, but there must be more people who need Shu Jie!] Theizens spoke one after another. On the other side, the live broadcast continued. The performances from Director Chen¡¯s team was followed by Director Qiu¡¯s team. Because the theme was modern development, Director Qiu switched up her usual court drama repertoire and directed a suspense story. The three main characters were all young and inexperienced. At a ss reunion after graduation, the girl drank too much and was a little muddled, and one of the guys tried to make a move on her. During the struggle, the girl pushed the guy hard, causing him to fall down the stairs. He happened tond on something sharp on the ground, and was killed. The other guy was standing at the bottom, and happened to witness the entire thing. Then, everyone was detained and questioned at the police station. Relying on their intelligence, the girl and boy sessfully passed the police¡¯s questioning and were acquitted. The production was suspenseful the whole way through, but it still didn¡¯t feel enough in the end, as if it wascking a little something. Of course, the ultimate conclusion was that the girl shouldn¡¯t be held responsible since she had been acting in self-defense and what happened to the boy had been aplete ident. Then, it was time for the directors¡¯ments, and Qi Yan was once again the first to speak. Chapter 315 - At Loggerheads

Chapter 315: At Loggerheads

¡°I think this production is passable overall, but in terms of design, I think it¡¯s not detailed enough, or too one-sided! ¡°It¡¯s like the prisoner¡¯s dilemma. First of all, the two characters were pulled over by friends. In other words, they didn¡¯t know each other at first, so it doesn¡¯t make sense for the man to want to find a way to absolve the girl! ¡°You should show that they reached some sort of agreement, or give a hint. Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t see anything like that in this story. I think this is what this productioncks the most!¡± ¡°Oh, really? I don¡¯t think so!¡± As soon as Qi Yan finished speaking, Lu An widened her eyes slightly and gave her opinion. ¡°First of all, at the very beginning, people were moring about pulling the guy out for a drink, but he was a little shy and directly refused. From this, it can be seen that his upbringing is very good. ¡°So, when he saw the girl identally push the other man down the stairs when thetter was harassing her, it can be said that it¡¯s inevitable that he would want to wholeheartedly protect the girl. ¡°This is also why he chose to protect her unconditionally in front of the police, and the girl can naturally protect herself. So, they reached a tacit understanding, which is the best solution for the prisoner¡¯s dilemma! ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything worth questioning. ¡°Of course, if you change the character ¡ª for example, if this boy is a hoodlum or a beast ¡ª then the story will probably go in apletely different direction. ¡°He might use this to threaten the girl and achieve certain goals, or something else. Maybe he¡¯ll bump into the girl by chanceter, but who knows if the girl will also do something to him? In any case, it will definitely be a different result from this. ¡°So, I think there¡¯s no problem, as long as the character can stand on their own feet.¡± As Lu An spoke, she nodded slightly. Director Qiu looked at Lu An with warm eyes. Everyone fell silent again. Qi Yan¡¯s face was already ashen! She was doing it on purpose, right?! It was on purpose! This good, that good ¡ª how noble did she think she was?! She was pretending to be virtuous! In the subsequent performances, Qi Yan would always be the first to criticize, and Lu An would counter with her own views. The two of them seemed to be at loggerheads. Once or twice wasn¡¯t a big deal, but three or four times¡­ [Don¡¯t you think Qi Yan is very strange today?] Some online users weakly voiced their doubts in the live streamments. Very quickly, a bunch of people replied ¡ª [You just found out! We noticed it long ago. It¡¯s probably because of their grudge from yesterday?] [Someone even saw her and Lu An¡¯s fifth brother at the door to Lu An¡¯s studio. However, Lu An¡¯s fifth brother didn¡¯t seem to care about her. That probably made her angry!] [Thinking about it, this Qi Yan is quite pitiful. She¡¯s constantly suppressed by Lu An, but I have to say, Lu Xiao¡¯an is too good with her words! I want to side with Qi Yan every time, but in the end, after listening to Lu An¡­] [That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right, me too! I really don¡¯t know what this girl¡¯s brain is made of, for her to consider so many details!] [That¡¯s right!] The online users really felt helpless as they spoke up one after another. ¡­ It was already the wee hours of the morning by the time the live broadcast for Evaluating Actors China ended. Lu An entered the trending topics once more, but this time, it was alongside Qi Yan. Chapter 316 - Dad Brought Qi Yan Back

Chapter 316: Dad Brought Qi Yan Back

Both their directors¡¯ments were discussed online and everyone took sides! On the other side, the masters who hade looking to spar with Lu An watched intently and reluctantly. It wasn¡¯t until Lu An and little Fifth Brother left that all the masters pped their thighs and said, ¡°Oh no, we forgot to stop them!¡± ¡­ It was Father Lu Xiao¡¯s birthday on Wednesday. Lu An had been busy for the past few days. After school, she and little Fifth Brother went to the mall right away. The two of them bought a lot: Decorations, and ingredients for food and making cakes. After that, the two of them immediately went home to prepare. Little Fifth Brother put up party decorations, while Lu An put on an apron and started cooking for Dad. Very quickly, everything was more or less ready, but Dad still had yet to return. That was strange. Didn¡¯t he say that he was already on the way? He didn¡¯t even pick up the call. Helpless, Lu An and little Fifth Brother took the motorbike out to look for him. Soon, they found their tardy father in a restaurant near his workce. Qi Yan was sitting opposite him and smiling brightly. Little Fifth Brother¡¯s face instantly turned green. He almost wanted to go over and kick his father! He was afraid that his little sister would be angry. However, Lu An didn¡¯t say anything. She just blinked and watched as she waited outside the door with little Fifth Brother. Roughly half an hourter, Dad and Qi Yan finally came out of the restaurant. Little Fifth Brother pulled his little sister away to hide, worried for some reason. They heard the two people talking ¡ª ¡°Then¡­ I¡¯ll go back with you. Big Brother and the others¡­ won¡¯t be angry and not wee me, right?¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to be angry about? ¡°The house is mine. If I say you cane, you cane. It¡¯s not their ce to be angry!¡± ¡°Mm!¡± Qi Yan immediately brightened up. She looked at Lu Xiao expectantly, and said, ¡°Thank you¡­ Uncle Lu.¡± Qi Yan paused for a moment. Actually, she had been about to call him Dad, but she changed her mind in the end. Father Lu was also a little stumped, but he didn¡¯t dwell on it, and just said, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± On the other side, little No. 5 Lu Xingran was about to die of anger! You despicable father! Why was he bringing that girl home? Didn¡¯t he know that Little Sister would be angry? ¡°An, don¡¯t bother with him. When we go back, pretend we don¡¯t know anything. Understand?¡± Little Fifth Brother looked furious, and he squeezed Lu An¡¯s shoulders tightly. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Lu An was really bewildered. She felt like her shoulders were about to be squashed from the pressure, and she said casually, ¡°Not so hard.¡± ¡°Oh, oh.¡± Little Fifth Brother immediately reacted and hurriedly let go. His heart ached so much that he wanted to beat himself to death! Lu An felt very helpless. She didn¡¯t say anything else, and the two of them went back. Just as the two of them returned, Dad came back with Qi Yan. The other four brothers were already waiting at home. They looked at Qi Yan, who hade in with their father, and were dumbfounded. Qi Yan greeted them very politely. ¡°Hello, Big Brother, Second Brother, Third Brother, Fourth Brother, and Fifth Brother.¡± ¡°As if!¡± Little No. 5 gave her a cold look and didn¡¯t give her any face. Qi Yan immediately looked embarrassed, but didn¡¯t say anything. She lowered her head, an exceptionally conflicted expression on her face. Chapter 317 - No Longer Your Dad

Chapter 317: No Longer Your Dad

Little Fifth Brotherpletely ignored her and red at a certain d*mn father. Seeing that Lu An had already gone to the kitchen, little Fifth Brother hurried over to help. Father Lu looked puzzled. On the other side, although the four brothers didn¡¯t say anything, they also went about their own things. They had initially gathered together to give their father gifts, but now couldn¡¯t be bothered. It was Father Lu who ran over himself to ask, ¡°Is this for me?¡± As he spoke, he didn¡¯t wait for any of his brats to reply. Bang! He waved the popper in the air and pulled. Streams of colorful ribbons fluttered down in a cool and beautiful manner. Father Lu couldn¡¯t help butugh heartily; he was in a very good mood! On the side, Qi Yan couldn¡¯t help butugh as well. She thought to herself that at least Dad still weed her. ¡°Erm, Big Brother, I¡¯m sorry about what happened before!¡± Seeing that Big Brother had gone to the table, Qi Yan walked over slowly and apologized to him nervously. Big Brother Lu Boran nced at her coldly and asked suspiciously, ¡°Isn¡¯t your surname Qi?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Qi Yan immediately didn¡¯t know what to feel. She looked aggrievedly at Second Brother, who happened to be passing by. Second Brother Lu Jingfan acted like he was avoiding the god of gue. He said with a gloomy face, ¡°Stay away from me!¡± Third Brother and Fourth Brother on the side acted as if they didn¡¯t see her at all and continued with their own conversation. Qi Yan couldn¡¯t help but look even more conflicted. She looked hopefully at Lu Xiao and couldn¡¯t help but call out, ¡°Dad.¡± The four brothers¡¯ suspicious gazes were immediately directed at Father Lu, who waspletely stunned. His eyes were wide open, and he said dazedly, ¡°I¡¯m no longer your father!¡± That expression was utterly innocent and a little speechless. Qi Yan was utterly stupefied. Stupefied. She suddenly recalled that in the past, every time her brothers deliberately teased or made fun of her, she would rush angrily to her father and say that his sons were bullying her again. Then, without a word, her father would back her up, and even give his sons a good beating. Why had things turned out like this? Qi Yan couldn¡¯t help but look pained. She could only look helplessly at this home which no longer belonged to her. Her brothers and father didn¡¯t revolve around her anymore. They even had someone new! Qi Yan couldn¡¯t help but clench her fists. Just then, Lu An came out with the food. The brothers practically rushed into the kitchen to help carry the dishes, their faces revealing their eagerness. They jostled each other. Qi Yan couldn¡¯t help but look even more depressed. She gritted her teeth and didn¡¯t say anything. On the other side, Lu An had alreadye over. She wiped her hands on the little flower apron that her fourth brother had made for her as she called for her father. When she saw Qi Yan on the side, she asked, ¡°Dad, is this the guest you invited? Do you want to have dinner with us?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Father Lu was a little stumped. Qi Yan said she wanted toe and apologize to her brothers; she never said she would be staying for dinner. Lu Xiao looked at his former daughter doubtfully, clearly asking if she wanted to stay for dinner. Qi Yan was already feeling very conflicted, especially when she smelled the thick aroma of the dishes, the delicacies allid out on the table¡­ Was Lu An also very good at cooking? Chapter 318 - New Shoes For Dad

Chapter 318: New Shoes For Dad

They were clearly on the same show, but Lu An actually pretended not to know her? Qi Yan found it unbelievable. She tried her best to remain calm as she said, ¡°I won¡¯t stay for dinner. I came especially¡­ to give you a birthday present.¡± As Qi Yan spoke, she took out a gift from her bag. Father Lu was stunned again. Pre, present? She said it was a birthday present? Father Lu¡¯s eyes welled up with tears. She had never given him anything in the past, let alone a birthday present! Conversely, although those brats said that they wouldn¡¯te back and said that they disdained him, they would secretly buy him some wine to drink. He would really have wanted a present from his daughter back then, but now¡­ Father Lu looked affectionately at his biological daughter, Lu An, and was about to refuse ¡ª Qi Yan had already taken out the gift. ¡°This is it. I remember that you used to love this wine brand, right? So ¡ª ¡°I bought it especially for you.¡± As Qi Yan spoke, she handed the gift box to him, trembling with anticipation. Father Lu couldn¡¯t help but be stumped. So, she knew! Lu Xiao recalled how he had deliberately drank this wine in front of her back then and praised it. ¡°To be honest, I actually don¡¯t like this wine. I pretended to like it back then because you said it was good. ¡°Of course, you really don¡¯t have to give me wine now. If you¡¯re filial, give it to your current father!¡±?I already have another daughter! She¡¯s better than you and needs me more! I already gave whatever I could to you. Father Lu tried his best to use a gentle expression. In the end, this was the daughter whom he had raised for more than ten years. He didn¡¯t want to be too harsh, but that was all there was to it. Qi Yan couldn¡¯t help but be stumped again. She opened her mouth slightly to say something, but suddenly recalled ¡ª ¡°Dad, why are you drinking this wine? It¡¯s not branded; who knows if something will happen to you if you drink it? If you want to drink wine ¡ª drink that one! That one¡¯s better!¡± When she was about eight or nine years old, she came backte from her piano lesson one day and identally saw him drinking alone in the living room. He had looked very sad and a little dispirited. She recalled the TV news had been reporting on some scumbag fathers, step-fathers, and adoptive fathers. She was worried that he would hurt himself after getting drunk, so she stepped forward to coax him. It just so happened that a TV winemercial came on at that time, so she casually pointed at it. So¡­ He actually¡­ actually¡­ Qi Yan was inexplicably filled with regret and felt a little like crying. However, before she could say anything, Second Brother suddenly said, ¡°An, didn¡¯t you say that you bought Dad a pair of shoes?¡± ¡°Oh, I¡­ almost forgot. ¡°I¡¯ll get them!¡± She had originally nned to hand them over after singing the birthday song! Why was she suddenly cued now? However, since Second Brother had already cued her, she went to get them. Very quickly, Lu An brought the shoes she had bought for her father. It was a brand new pair of high-end leather shoes, simr to the ones he was wearing, and just a little more trendy for the times. Father Lu couldn¡¯t wait to try them on. Worried that his feet would stink, he moved a little further away. Father Lu quickly put on the new shoes. Chapter 319 - Completely Pretend She Doesnt Exist

Chapter 319: Completely Pretend She Doesn¡¯t Exist

He straightened his clothes in all seriousness, and stomped his feet twice on the floor in his leather shoes. He raised his chin and said, ¡°How is it? How is it?¡± ¡°Mm¡­¡± Lu An couldn¡¯t help but frown. She carefully looked at her father¡¯s feet a few more times, then bent down slightly to tug at the corners of his pants. Puzzled, she asked, ¡°Dad, aren¡¯t they a little small?¡± ¡°Huh? Oh ¡ª ¡°Not small, not small! ¡°They¡¯re not small at all. I think they¡¯re just nice! Really!¡± As Father Lu spoke, he pulled his legs back and hurriedly ran off, as if he was afraid that his daughter would take off his shoes. Lu An felt really helpless! She hurriedly went to get another pair which was in a bigger size. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I didn¡¯t ask for your shoe size. I bought them for you based on what I could remember. Anyway, Brother Xiao Chuan said that he can wear both sizes. I¡¯ll give him the ones you can¡¯t wear; it¡¯s not a waste!¡± As Lu An spoke, she went up to her father and crouched down to help him change shoes. ¡°Hey, hey!¡± Father Lu nodded hurriedly. He didn¡¯t want his daughter to do it, but she had already taken off his shoes. The strong smell made even him want to die! Father Lu was very embarrassed. ¡°Daughter, my feet¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s probably because it¡¯s a long-term thing. I¡¯ll give you medicinal water to soak your feet tonight.¡± Lu An tried her best to hold it in, but she really couldn¡¯t help but want tough. Her father¡¯s feet were too smelly!! Too smelly, hahaha~ ¡°Oh, oh, okay!¡± Father Lu nodded repeatedly. His face was tense, and he looked like an obedient little old man. He thought to himself that his daughter was too gentle and considerate! ¡°Oh, right, then your shoes¡­¡± ¡°Oh, help me put them away. Your mother gave them to me when she was still alive. I didn¡¯t have shoes to wear in the past, so I could only wear these, but now¡­ ¡°Your mother will definitely be very happy that I have a daughter to buy me shoes!¡± As Father Lu spoke, he smiled slightly and was sincerely gratified. ¡°Mm!¡± Lu An nodded and thought to herself, no wonder he still wore these shoes even though they had already be like this. They were a gift from Mom! Lu An carefully put them away for him. On the other side, the brothers, who had been sitting around the dining table and were about to start eating, immediately became vignt when they heard that Lu An would give the other pair to Ling Chuan! ¡°No. 5, what¡¯s your shoe size?¡± Big Brother asked the question coldly. ¡°4, 42?¡± A certain little fifth brother flinched. He didn¡¯t want to wear his d*mn father¡¯s smelly shoes! Besides, he was only a high school student, and they didn¡¯t suit him. He still liked to wear casual shoes. Unexpectedly, a certain big brother said very happily, ¡°I¡¯m 43, I can wear them!¡± In the end, a certain second brother who couldn¡¯t read the room cut him down coldly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you size 45?¡± ¡°Why do you care?¡± A certain big brother immediately gritted his teeth and picked up a toothpick. He threw it! A certain second brother silently received a hit to his temple. ¡°¡­¡± He rolled his eyes. On the other side, Qi Yan stared nkly at this happy family whichpletely acted like she didn¡¯t exist! Qi Yan¡¯s face turned even uglier. In the end, she turned around and left with her gift. Otherwise, what? Should she stay and let them trample on her? On the other side, Lu An noticed. She poked her father discretely and gave him a meaningful look. Although she couldn¡¯t be bothered to interact with Qi Yan, she knew she had once been her father¡¯s daughter. Her father was stumped for a moment, before he hurriedly stopped Qi Yan and said, ¡°Er¡­ are you leaving?¡± Chapter 320 - Life Is Too Hard

Chapter 320: Life Is Too Hard

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°I¡¯ll have the housekeeper send you home!¡± As Dad spoke, he was already calling for the housekeeper. ¡°No, no need. I can go back on my own!¡± Qi Yan hurriedly refused. Her ck eyes were fixed on the new shoes that Father Lu had already changed into. They were brand new and beautiful, and indeed looked a little good on his feet. Qi Yan gritted her teeth. Why hadn¡¯t she thought of this? Why hadn¡¯t she thought of this?! ¡°How can I let you do that? ¡°A girl out alone at night is worrying. It¡¯s still better for the housekeeper to send you home.¡±?This is also to prevent your mother from talking nonsense and bullying my daughter. Father Lu was very insistent, and had already called the housekeeper over. Qi Yan was stumped. She thought that he was still concerned about her, and finally listened to him. ¡­ After Qi Yan left, Father Lu¡¯s birthday party officially started. ¡°Happy birthday to you, happy birthday to you, happy birthday, happy birthday, happy birthday to you¡­¡± Lu An took the lead in singing the birthday song, and her brothers cooperated with her. Everyone looked at Little Sister with puppy-dog eyes that were doting and seemed to sparkle. Lu An couldn¡¯t help but blush. She covered her face and said shyly, ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡± She felt embarrassed! Singing the birthday song or whatever was embarrassing somehow. Her brothers didn¡¯t say anything, and just gave her an extra chicken leg. Lu An was really¡­ Fine, she could eat! In any case, she liked it! After the birthday song, little No. 5 was given the task of cutting the cake for everyone. He red secretly at his father and sneakily only cut a small slice for him! Just a small slice. See if he would contact that girl again! Hmph! On the other side, Father Lu was very confused. He was the birthday boy. Why didn¡¯t he get even a small piece of fruit on his slice of cake? This was a cake made by his daughter! Little No. 5 stared at him with fierce eyes as he cut the cake. Little No. 5 wasn¡¯t afraid of him! Besides, he had his little sister to back him up! Then ¡ª ¡°Lu Boran, you big devil. Lu Jingfan, you¡¯re so inflexible. Lu Qingzhou, you¡­¡± A certain father whispered these familiar words in little No. 5¡¯s ear. Little No. 5, who was about to copse and cry. ¡°¡­¡± He secretly cut another big slice for his father, and also gave him the most important red fruit. Father Lu, who was instantly satisfied, ate very happily! His daughter¡¯s cooking was really good! The cake she made was so fragrant and soft! However, on the other side, the faces of the other brothers had already darkened. They stared at little No. 5 like a tiger watching its prey, with a look that clearly said, ¡°Didn¡¯t we say to only give the d*mn old man a small slice?¡± Little No. 5, who wanted to cry even more: ¡°¡­¡± Why was he the one who had to divide the cake? Life was too difficult! On the side, a certain little sister couldn¡¯t help but secretlyugh as she ate her chicken leg. A threatened little Fifth Brother was too, too, too cute! ¡­ When Qi Yan arrived home, Zhang Xinhui was already waiting outside. She noticed that the car Qi Yan came back in wasn¡¯t an ordinary one, and she couldn¡¯t help but tug at her daughter and ask, ¡°Yan Yan, who sent you back?¡± ¡°Just a friend.¡± Qi Yan was impatient and couldn¡¯t be bothered to say anything else. She gave a simple reply and walked into the house. Zhang Xinhui couldn¡¯t help but be worried, and asked, ¡°W- what friend? H- he¡¯s not duping you, right?¡± Chapter 321 - Little Sister Hitting Brother (In a Game)

Chapter 321: Little Sister Hitting Brother (In a Game)

Zhang Xinhui was in fact worried. She knew it was that nouveau riche¡¯s birthday today, and she was worried about her daughter going to see him. What if he took her daughter away? She was her only daughter! Unexpectedly, her daughter got even more impatient. ¡°Why would he dupe me? ¡°All you know how to do is worry about this. You¡¯ve never understood how I feel!¡± Qi Yan was sad for some reason. As she spoke, tears welled up in her eyes. Zhang Xinhui couldn¡¯t help but be even more nervous. She hurriedly asked in concern, ¡°T- then, how do you feel? No, Mom is saying¡­¡± Unexpectedly, her daughter instantly recovered. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just a little tired, and want to rest. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± ¡°Oh, oh!¡± Zhang Xinhui naturally nodded. She kept feeling that something was wrong. She watched her daughter go back to her room, and didn¡¯t say anything. ¡­ It was a rare asion for all the brothers to be gathered together. After Dad¡¯s birthday party, Lu An organized for everyone to y mahjong. Of course, it wasn¡¯t mahjong with tiles, but¡­ Finding someone to be the mahjong tile. Everyone else would chase after the person to hit them. Thest person to hit the mahjong tile would be the next tile. When a mahjong tile wasn¡¯t hit by anyone, that meant the game was over, because mahjong was invincible! [Gentle reminder: This game is a product of the author¡¯s wild imagination. Don¡¯t copy it!!] After understanding the rules, eyes were already seeking out the first mahjong tile. Little No. 5 Lu Xingran, the weakest in the family, was already trembling. Why did Little Sister want to y such a scary game? Little Sister definitely couldn¡¯t be the mahjong tile, so, so¡­ Little Lu No. 5¡¯s handsome face was tense. He was already hiding weakly behind Little Sister, afraid that he would be chosen as the mahjong tile. Suddenly ¡ª ¡°No. 3, you¡¯re the first mahjong tile.¡± The choice was unanimously approved by Big Brother, Second Brother, and even Dad. A certain third brother was instantly dumbfounded. ¡°Why?¡± He had already been thinking about how he was going to hit little No. 5! He would pretend to pity him first, then give him a beating¡­ In the end, a certain big brother said very bluntly, ¡°You¡¯re acting shady. You want to be the hitter?¡± He gave Third Brother a sharp look, clearly implying that he wasn¡¯t qualified. Aggrieved Third Brother: ¡°¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t defend himself since he really had been plotting something! The true colors of the crying monster appeared. ¡°Sob,?you won¡¯t be so heartless toward me. I know¡­¡± In the end, Little Sister, who had initially been about to draw lots to decide, had already tossed them aside. Clearly, she agreed with this decision. Then, ¡°Ready, set ¡ª go!¡± Dad waved his hand, and a group of people were already eyeing him eagerly. Whoosh~ A certain third brother ran away at high speed. Run, run! Under the night sky, that flustered figure identally fell a few times. Poor Third Brother wouldn¡¯t be bad anymore. He would be good, he would be good! He also wanted to go to Little Sister¡¯s show!! On the other side, a certain little sister stood among her brothers and was already excited to hit Third Brother with the small spade she had picked up in passing. ¡°Hehehe~¡± So fun! It was so much fun! Not far away, little Ergou trembled just looking at the scene. ¡°¡­¡± Scary! So scary! Too scary!! This family was made up of demons, demons! Mama, I want to go home. ¡­ It was Saturday, and time for the Evaluating Actors China recording again. Chapter 322 - Why Arent People Talking About Him?

Chapter 322: Why Aren¡¯t People Talking About Him?

Lu An was now very familiar with everything as she prepared to film her debut work. On the other side, a certain third brother had already slipped in with an auntie¡¯s headscarf around his head. He looked left and right, and saw the staff members who were staring at him like idiots. They thought that he was very strange, and looked just like a country bumpkin visiting the city. Just as Lu An was sorting out the remaining six actors, she saw a familiar headscarf and couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Come, let me introduce you. This is my third brother, Lu Qingzhou.¡± Because Second Brother and Fourth Brother¡¯s reputations had been washed clean after they participated in this show, Third Brother also ran over, and Lu An introduced him outright. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Hello.¡± The star actors immediately turned polite. However, there was one person who excused herself to go to the washroom. She looked at them disdainfully, then turned around and left. ¡­ On the other side, Qi Yan was touching up her makeup in the washroom when a woman in her mid-twenties came looking for her. ¡°Miss Yan, I believe you! ¡°That woman, Lu An, is just pretending. She pretends to be virtuous and thinks she¡¯s amazing. I noticed it long ago. ¡°Also, her third brother came today. I¡¯ve heard about her third brother. He¡¯s a quack who advocates foreign medicine. As long as you choose me in the grand final, I¡¯ll help you defeat them!¡± The woman spoke ruthlessly and had a determined expression on her face. Qi Yan found it ridiculous. She nced at the subpar essories the woman was wearing and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Oh, I, I¡¯m He Dandan.¡± The woman hurriedly replied. She couldn¡¯t help but clench her fists nervously, thinking that she had obtained the goddess¡¯s favor. Unexpectedly, the other party said, ¡°He Dandan? ¡°You¡¯ve been in this industry for several years, right? ¡°Yet you¡¯re still like this¡­ Tsk.¡± As Qi Yan spoke, she gave the woman a clearly disdainful look, and said, ¡°And no wonder.¡± With that, Qi Yan got up, put away her makeup bag, and left. He Dandan was left hanging on the spot. Her face was flushed as she thought to herself,?What¡¯s wrong with me? I¡¯ll definitely prove to you there¡¯s nothing wrong with me! He Dandan immediately pulled herself together. She looked at herself in the mirror, then mimicked how Qi Yan had put on her makeup earlier. However,pared with Qi Yan¡¯s exquisite and good-looking appearance, He Dandan¡¯s face was much worse. At most, she had a delicate face, while there was a harsh set to her eyebrows that she couldn¡¯t hide. He Dandan couldn¡¯t help but feel annoyed as she put on her makeup. No, she had to do well for the goddess to see! She didn¡¯t want to follow Lu An that faker! Disgusting! ¡­ The first script was a fantasy story with a fight scene. Lu An chose arge outdoor square as the set. The audience in front of the live stream was already waiting. Lu An sat behind the camera to direct the filming. A certain restless third brother, on the other hand, snuck around, his eyes darting to thements on his phone from time to time. Supposedly, Second Brother and Fourth Brother were discovered this way. People started talking about them and their affairs exploded before their names were cleared. Why wasn¡¯t anyone talking about him? As third in the family, his looks definitely ranked in the top three, right? Third Brother had a very puzzled expression on his face, but he endured quietly and didn¡¯t show it. Little did he know that, while there were noments on the live stream, Lu An¡¯s fans¡¯ chat groups had already exploded ¡ª Chapter 323 - Fit the Role of the Vicious Second Female Lead

Chapter 323: Fit the Role of the Vicious Second Female Lead

[Hahaha, Third Brother is so cute! Is he flustered? He¡¯s flustered, right?] [Little Sister is so calm, but he¡¯s acting like he has ADHD. I¡¯m dying ofughter. Isn¡¯t he supposed to be a yandere?] [I was thinking that the brothers are all the same in front of Little Sister, and they¡¯re probably different when they¡¯re not!] [Hahaha, agree, I think so too.] Lu An¡¯s fans chatted happily. On the other side, a certain person was still ying little tricks. From time to time, he would scuttle in front of his little sister to get some camera time, then act like nothing had happened. Even Lu An was a little confused. ¡°Brother, why are you going back and forth like that?¡± ¡°Oh, I¡­¡± A certain third brother was instantly embarrassed. Suddenly¡­ ¡°Ah ¡ª¡± There was a scream from where they were doing wire work! He Dandan, who was wearing a wire, fell from above. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Lu An immediately went forward to take a look. Everyone surrounded them. ¡°It hurts!¡± He Dandan clutched her right leg and sat on the ground in pain. Blood was still seeping out from between her fingers. Lu An frowned slightly and felt it was very strange. Third Brother, who was anxious to act, had already stepped forward to administer treatment. ¡°Move your hands, I¡¯ll take a look for you.¡± Third Brother Lu Qingzhou¡¯s expression was extremely cold. After saying that, he bent down slightly and was about to touch He Dandan¡¯s wound, but suddenly¡­ He Dandan suddenly pushed him away. ¡°Go away! I don¡¯t want you to take a look! ¡°You quack! ¡°You advocate foreign practices, you trash!¡± He Dandan said several things in a row. She even did her best toin to the others, ¡°He¡¯s a quack, he¡¯s scum. You mustn¡¯t believe him! ¡°A patient at Mingxin Hospital died under his hands before! He didn¡¯t let them take Chinese medicine, and said that it was harmful. He¡¯s a quack, trash!¡± He Dandan said one thing after another until basically everyone knew what she was talking about. Unfortunately, the people around them only looked at her and didn¡¯t want to listen to her talk trash about Lu Qingzhou. He Dandan found it even more unbelievable. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you denouncing him? ¡°Oh, I know. It¡¯s because of Lu An, right? ¡°Lu An is a saint? She¡¯s pretending to be virtuous. What normal person would be like her? She¡¯s simply sick¡­¡± He Dandan said a lot, and the more she spoke, the more ridiculous it got. On the side, a certain third brother found itughable. It was fine if she talked about him, but she was also talking trash about his little sister? Very good, this was a good opportunity! The corners of his lips curled up slightly. The man stuck his hands into his pockets and looked down at He Dandan, who was still trying to nder him. He said coldly, ¡°Stop pretending. You¡¯re not injured at all. You just want to find a chance to scold me, right? ¡°It¡¯s just chicken blood. Do you think no one can tell?¡± Third Brother Lu Qingzhou¡¯s eyes turned even colder. ¡°I¡­¡± He Dandan was inexplicably given a fright, and blurted out, ¡°Nonsense! ¡°Look, he¡¯s just a quack. Even when I¡¯m like this¡­¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Lu An really couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She interrupted coldly. ¡°Do you know why I kept you? ¡°You think I can¡¯t tell what you¡¯re thinking?¡± Lu An really had a disgusted look in her eyes. She crouched down in front of He Dandan and said with a cold face, ¡°You know that you fit the role of the vicious second female lead, right? ¡°A mean appearance and a lot of schemes, bad and stupid ¨C you really are the best fit for this role!¡± Chapter 324 - How Is He Less Than Second Brother And Fourth Brother?

Chapter 324: How Is He Less Than Second Brother And Fourth Brother?

Lu An gnashed her teeth coldly, her sharp eyes still fixed on He Dandan. He Dandan was instantly humiliated! This was because someone had said the same thing to her in the past. She had debuted as a vicious second female lead, and after that, several directors had looked her up, wanting her to continue acting simr roles. She was unwilling and didn¡¯t believe that she could only act in this sort of role, so she never agreed to them again. She absolutely, absolutely wouldn¡¯t act that role again! ¡°Are you mocking me? ¡°Are you the only one who can act as the female lead? ¡°On what basis?¡± He Dandan gritted her teeth. Her bloodshot eyes were already filled with extreme anger. Lu An didn¡¯t argue with her. She just gave her a strange look, then said, ¡°Is that what you think? ¡°This is my name card. When you want to act that role, remember to look for me,test by next month. I tolerate you because I¡¯m a director. Also ¡ª ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of anything you do. ¡°Got it?¡± As Lu An spoke, she casually tossed the name card to He Dandan without the least bit of courtesy. For now, she didn¡¯t want to see her again. After all, the woman had scolded her third brother just now! He Dandan gritted her teeth and clenched her fists. In the end, she grabbed the name card from Lu An, got up, and left. She wouldn¡¯te looking for her; she wanted only her goddess to see her! She would nevere looking for her! Never! ¡°Third Brother, are you alright?¡± After He Dandan left, Lu An was concerned about Third Brother, Lu Qingzhou. ¡°Mm, of course.¡± A certain third brother looked calm, but his heart was already racing excitedly. That person had scolded him so badly just now. Now, his reputation would also be washed clean, right? Based on what happened before, he would probably be scolded and be a trending topic soon. Then, he just needed to prepare the evidence and rify things all at once. It would be best if he waited until the discussion heated up a little. That way, more people would see, and he wouldn¡¯t have to rify things over and over again. A certain third brother schemed in secret. Unfortunately, even after half an hour passed, there was no discussion about him online at all. What was going on? Was his face not attractive enough? Was he not bad enough? A certain third brother inexplicably felt annoyed. So angry! He wanted to hit someone! Why? How was he worse than Second Brother and Fourth Brother? However, he couldn¡¯t ask, and could only keep it all in! A certain third brother was about to suffer internal injuries! On the other side, Lu An really couldn¡¯t take it anymore! ¡°Aren¡¯t you here to help me? ¡°If you keep walking around like this, you¡¯ll disturb my work!¡± Little Sister¡¯s innocent little face was really aggrieved. Only then did a certain third brother react. ¡°Oh.¡± Forget it, he admitted defeat. It was fine as long as his little sister didn¡¯t despise him. A certain third brother had a weak and aggrieved expression on his face. His exquisite and good-looking face was even more perfect than a girl¡¯s. He was practically a pitiful little puppy. Lu An couldn¡¯t help butugh. Third Brother was too, too cute! She deliberately gave him more to do, like helping to carry props, and doing this and that to distract him. A certain third brother was willing to do anything, andpletely listened to his little sister¡¯s orders. On the other side, in thements for the Evaluating Actors China live stream: [Why is no one saying anything about that quack?] Chapter 325 - Slapped In the Face In One Go

Chapter 325: pped In the Face In One Go

Ament popped up weakly. Lu An¡¯s fans looked coldly at this probing question. Very quickly, there was a second message ¡ª [That¡¯s right, I want to say it too: Why isn¡¯t anyone saying anything about that trash quack?] Then, there were more and more people ¡ª [D*mn, has everyone been scared off?] [I give up. We can¡¯t even talk about a trash quack now?] [Lu Qingzhou got someone killed before! On the 9th floor of Mingxin Hospital. I still remember the patient¡¯s name: Qian Meilian! [She was a pretty famous auntie in upper-ss circles. She wanted the doctor to rmend a Chinese medical treatment, but he said it was useless. In the end, after using Western medicine, she was killed! Isn¡¯t this the ssic example of looking down on Chinese medicine and advocating foreign practices? [It¡¯s so strange. Why isn¡¯t anyone saying anything? Just because Lu An is awesome and her family is awesome, they can cover for such a piece of sh*t? [I have to hand it to them! Anyway, I want to say that Lu Qingzhou is a quack. Trash! He even advocates foreign practices! [People like him should be expelled and nevere back!] These online users spoke one after another, as if they wanted to trample a certain third brother to death. The people around them watched and waited. At first, they didn¡¯t want to say anything, because they were worried that they would be pped in the face again. After all, they were all aware of what happened with Lu An¡¯s other brothers. However, no one seemed to be saying anything. One after another, they plucked up their courage and thought:?In any case, what can he do if I just scold him once? In any case, it¡¯s fine as long as it makes me feel good. Thus, Lu An¡¯s third brother very quickly became a trending topic. There were also many people who became more enthusiastic as they scolded. They said they would only scold him once; in the end, after countlessments, they became even more ¡°impassioned,¡± and started scolding wildly. On the other side, Lu An¡¯s fans were really speechless. They had been helpless when it came to Second and Fourth Brother in the past, and could only worry. But this time, heh! Lu An¡¯s fans were waiting for the right moment. When public opinion was at its peak, the haters were then pped in the face in one go! It was like dropping bait first and letting the rats eat and enjoy themselves before dropping the cage on them in one go! The group of haters were like rats caught in a trap, anxious to escape. They were caught off guard by Lu An¡¯s fans! Even the mother of Liu Yumin, whom Lu An had saved previously, stepped forward to rify things for a certain third brother. She said that she had been good friends with the deceased, Qian Meilian. She had a special condition, and after Doctor Lu confirmed a Western medical treatment for her, he told her that she couldn¡¯t use traditional Chinese medicine again. In the end, she refused to listen, and when Doctor Lu found out, she med him instead and said that he was a quack who only knew how to advocate foreign practices. It was also at that time that she smeared Doctor Lu¡¯s reputation, and the hospital went as far as to fire him. However, it turned out that Qian Meilian died from taking random Chinese medicine. That was because her little grandson also had the same strange illness as her, but got better after being treated by Doctor Lu. After that, Qian Meilian¡¯s family took the initiative toe out and say something. They hadn¡¯t said anything because their mother was already dead, but now, they realized that they had harmed Doctor Lu. They were very sorry, and also very thankful that Doctor Lu had saved their son. In addition, Liu Yumin¡¯s mother praised Third Brother¡¯s Chinese medical skills on the Inte. She even uploaded a few photos of his researchb that she had secretly taken ¡ª There were neat arrangements of herbs that were pleasing to the eye. The simple and cold room gave off a refreshing feeling. The online users instantly wilted! Chapter 326 - Shes Like a Pearl In a Mundane World

Chapter 326: She¡¯s Like a Pearl In a Mundane World

Rumors of Third Brother¡¯s so-called pandering to foreign practices naturally self-destructed! Liu Yumin¡¯s mother was very pleased. She finally, finally was able to do something for them. It was great! Lu An¡¯s fans were also overjoyed. Those online haters had bitter looks on their faces. They had been pped in the face until they doubted their lives! In their anger, they naturally med the person who had stepped out first ¡ª [We already said not to say it, and you still said it. Are you crazy?] The person also felt aggrieved ¡ª [I might have said it myself, but I didn¡¯t force you to say anything. You can¡¯t control your own mouth, but you still me me. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s crazy!] Then, both sides started fighting. Lu An¡¯s fans watched coldly and just chuckled. On the other side, Third Brother hadn¡¯t been trending online for long. How had he already been washed clean? A certain third brother simply doubted life. He wasn¡¯t as cool and unrestrained as No. 5, wasn¡¯t as righteous as Second Brother, and definitely wasn¡¯t as hot-blooded as No. 4. He hadn¡¯t done anything yet. What was going on? His reputation had been cleared? It felt so boring! A certain third brother inexplicably felt a little aggrieved. The crying monster reared its head, and he secretly tugged at his little sister. ¡°Sob sob~¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± Lu An was confused. After all, her phone had been taken away, and she didn¡¯t know what was going on outside. ¡°I¡¯m busy. Stop messing around.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Okay, then. A certain third brother sat obediently next to his little sister with an aggrieved and handsome face. He really didn¡¯t feel good, and his head drooped as he drew circles on the ground. [Hahaha~~~] In front of the live stream, Lu An¡¯s fans were about to die ofughter. [Isn¡¯t he too cute?] [How can he be so cute? I want to pet him~] [I can almost imagine what he¡¯s trying to say. ¡°Why are all of you so bad? Why didn¡¯t you give me a chance to perform??Sob sob sob~¡°] [Hahaha, I¡¯m dying ofughter!!] Lu An¡¯s fans went crazy. Lu An was really helpless. It hadn¡¯t been easy to send Ling Chuan away, but with her brother by her side, she could also be easily distracted! ¡°I¡¯ll cook something delicious for you tomorrow and y Flying Star with you, alright?¡± Little Sister had a cute little face. As she spoke, she blinked and even made cat paws at him a few times. A certain third brother¡¯s heart instantly softened, and he resolved not to disturb his little sister anymore. Lu An was finally at ease again. On the other side, her fans hadn¡¯t had enough, but they were considerate enough not to say much. At the same time, they took note of the Flying Star game that Lu An had mentioned, and also quietly watched their little sister directing on screen. Her peerless beauty was like that of a fairy, and they watched her every move as she spoke and exined things with a calm and focused aura. She was like a pearl in the mundane world, giving people intangible guidance! ¡­ On the other side, after leaving Lu An¡¯s studio, He Dandan went to look for Qi Yan. She thought that as long as shepletely broke ties with Lu An, and Qi Yan saw that He Dandan was loyal to her, Qi Yan would definitely ept her. Unexpectedly, Qi Yan didn¡¯t look at her at all. After what He Dandan did, she even despised her even more, and couldn¡¯t be bothered to say anything to her. He Dandan really felt aggrieved. Her manager even scolded her fiercely, saying that she was stupid and only knew how to do bad things. She had already advanced to the next round, but she still did this! He Dandan gritted her teeth and was so angry that tears welled up. She looked at Lu An¡¯s name card, which was crumpled in her hand. Could it be that she had no other choice? No, she didn¡¯t believe it! She would definitely do her best so that they had to look at her! ¡­ At 7pm the next night, the live broadcast of Evaluating Actors China started again. Chapter 327 - She Doesnt Have the Qualification to Be Invited?

Chapter 327: She Doesn¡¯t Have the Qualification to Be Invited?

At 7pm the next night, the live broadcast of Evaluating Actors China started again. However, Director Li Zheng was severely criticized by the higher-ups after what happened in the previous episode, and was told to shorten the program. Otherwise, he would have to bear the consequences. In other words, this was thest live broadcast for Evaluating Actors China. The live broadcast that night was very peaceful and didn¡¯t cause much of a stir. Everything seemed to end silently, and there wasn¡¯t much discussion online. Behind the scenes, Li Zheng apologized to the directors. Everyone was understanding and also had their own matters to attend to. Lu An tidied up and said goodbye to everyone. Carrying her bag, she waited for Ling Chuan at the door. After what happened at the hospitalst time, he had something to do and left for a while, and said that he woulde and pick her upter. The little girl stood at the door and looked around, and even stood on tiptoe. Dressed in a dark royal blue hanfu, she was stunning, especially that cute and innocent little face when she wasn¡¯t speaking. Wave after wave of fans snuck peeks at her not far away. Little Sister was too good-looking! She looked better in real life than on TV! Although there were guards around the area, a number of her fans couldn¡¯t help but gather and rush over when the guards weren¡¯t looking. ¡°Little Sister, Little Sister, we really like you. Can you give us an autograph? ¡°We have¡­ hehe~¡± The leader of the fan group looked at the group of people behind her, and awkwardly handed over pen and paper which she had prepared beforehand. Lu An was a little stumped, but she was very enthusiastic. After giving her autograph, she reminded them to hurry home and to stay safe. The hearts of Lu An¡¯s fans instantly melted. Little Sister was so gentle~ On the other side, Qi Yan had juste out with her manager, and saw Lu An surrounded by fans. A look of disdain shed through her narrowed eyes. Qi Yan turned around and gestured for her manager to call that person toe and pick her up at the entrance. The manager looked at Lu An, and quickly understood. Not long after, a ck Porsche stopped not far from the entrance. The car window rolled down. Inside was a gentlemanly, amiable middle-aged man. The middle-aged man smiled and waved at Qi Yan. Qi Yan¡¯s manager stepped forward immediately and greeted the man warmly. ¡°Thank you, Director He. We have to trouble you toe and pick Qi Yan up.¡± After saying that, Qi Yan¡¯s manager turned around and called out to Qi Yan. ¡°Yan Yan, this is the well-known director of the variety world, Director He Lei. Every show that he directs is popr and has high viewer ratings. Not everyone is qualified to obtain this invitation. You have to make full use of this opportunity; you can¡¯t let Director He down!¡± As Qi Yan¡¯s manager spoke, she nced calmly at Lu An, clearly saying that she wasn¡¯t qualified to be invited. Lu An didn¡¯t look at them at all. On the side, He Lei understood and gave an even more gentlemanly smile. He wouldn¡¯t say that he had also invited Lu An, but she had turned him down! Suddenly, a low-key RV drove over. The car window rolled down, and a man poked his head out. ¡°An, Mr. Tao Qian wanted to coborate with you on a variety show. Since you¡¯re filming your debut movie, I turned him down for you. Did you wait long?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± She had thought that he would show up from the other side. Stumped for a moment, Lu An blinked her big eyes before she hurried forward. On the other side, Qi Yan, Qi Yan¡¯s manager, and He Lei were all stunned. Tao Qian? Chapter 328 - Little Aner Is Becoming More and More Dishonest

Chapter 328: Little An¡¯er Is Bing More and More Dishonest

Very quickly, Qi Yan¡¯s managerughed and said loudly, ¡°My god, Mr. Tao Qian is a pir of the variety world. The variety shows he films can even be watched as movies. They¡¯re cherished by so many people! ¡°It¡¯s a pity that he no longer looks for suitable guests. He retired a long time ago ¡ª yet, I actually heard ¡®Tao Qian¡¯ just now?¡± Qi Yan¡¯s manager looked at Qi Yan in shock and asked, ¡°Yan Yan, am I hearing things? On the side, Qi Yan curled her lip slightly. She didn¡¯t say anything, but her mocking expression was clear. Lu An looked at them strangely. She didn¡¯t understand why they had such a big reaction. Suddenly, the car window rolled down, and an uncle in his fifties poked his head out. The uncle said in a gentle voice to Lu An, ¡°You¡¯re little Director Lu An, right? ¡°I suddenly had inspiration, and was looking for you for a show. I know my offer has been declined, but I still wanted to ask you in person if you have time at the moment?¡± Mr. Tao Qian was very gentlemanly and kind, and looked at her with a hint of doting. Lu An was a little stumped. She couldn¡¯t help but hesitate, but still said, ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, but I¡¯m already preparing my debut film. ¡°Next time? Or in the future, when you have the time, I¡¯ll do my best to cooperate?¡± Lu An tried her best not to embarrass the uncle. ¡°Alright, alright! Then it¡¯s settled. I¡¯ll wait for you in the future!¡± Mr. Tao Qian didn¡¯t mind at all. Qi Yan and the others were dumbfounded. It, it really was Director Tao? He was the person who directed that unforgettable Rebel Six Walkers! If Qi Yan could get on his show, she would definitely be remembered forever in variety like the six walkers. Qi Yan couldn¡¯t help but poke her manager secretly. Her manager immediately reacted and wanted to go up and talk to Director Tao, but the car window was already rolled up, not giving them any chance. Lu An was already in the front passenger seat of Ling Chuan¡¯s car. Qi Yan¡¯s manager stared nkly. Her eyes were extremely red, and she said in a low voice, ¡°So what if Director Tao Qian likes her? Isn¡¯t that a shabby car? ¡°I really don¡¯t know how Director Tao can get into that kind of car!¡± Qi Yan¡¯s manager looked at the car disdainfully. Suddenly, she realized that the car Lu An was in was changing, like a butterfly breaking out of its cocoon! It had been a low-key business car just now, but it suddenly changed color. The color was as bright as a sea of stars, and so exquisite that it made one want to touch it! Qi Yan¡¯s manager had never been pped in the face like this before! On the side, Qi Yan¡¯s expression was especially ugly! ¡°I said before that I wouldn¡¯t pretend in front of you anymore, so you have to get used to it. ¡°How is it? Do you like it?¡± The man¡¯s deep voice tickled her ear. Lu An inexplicably felt a little ufortable. She smiled and said haughtily, ¡°It¡¯s so-so!¡± ¡°Then, should I change it again?¡± A certain person¡¯s handsome face was instantly aggrieved. He looked like he was about to change the car color again since the little girl didn¡¯t like it! It was just so-so; didn¡¯t that mean it wasn¡¯t enough? ¡°Hey!¡± Lu An was instantly speechless. She widened her eyes and grabbed his hand, and warned him in a low voice, ¡°This is fine! ¡°Alright, it¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine!¡± Ling Chuan couldn¡¯t help butugh heartily. Looking at the little girl¡¯s bright red face, he deliberately leaned closer to her ear and teased, ¡°I find that little An¡¯er is bing more and more dishonest!¡± Chapter 329 - Lu An Withdraws From School

Chapter 329: Lu An Withdraws From School

¡°Hey! You¡­¡±?Do you want to be beaten up?! A certain little girl was so angry that her face was about to explode. She rolled up her sleeves and pretended to hit him! Ling Chuan naturally gave in. ¡°Alright, I was wrong. I was wrong, alright?¡± Acting pitiful again! That was more like it! Lu An couldn¡¯t be bothered with him. She wouldn¡¯t admit that her heart had moved, just a little. Behind them, Mr. Tao Qian: ¡°¡­¡±?Young people, don¡¯t force other people to watch your PDA! This was too much! On the other side, Qi Yan¡¯s face was white as she watched the car Lu An was in drive away! On the side, Director He Lei even said, ¡°Actually, I invited Lu An previously, but she turned me down for the same reason. I thought back then that she didn¡¯t like me. Now it seems¡­¡± As He Lei spoke, he chuckled softly. On the side, Qi Yan¡¯s manager¡¯s face was even darker. He Lei said, ¡°I believe Director Qi probably isn¡¯t in the mood to continue discussing cooperation with me. Then, let¡¯s arrange to meet another day.¡± With that, He Lei rolled up the car window and started the car without waiting for Qi Yan¡¯s agreement. He drove off. Trying to use his name to make herself popr? Heh! He Lei¡¯s cold gaze turned a little dark. On the other side, Qi Yan was left hanging on the spot. The person who had agreed to pick her up had also left. Because it had been confirmed that she would be with Director He, she and her manager hadn¡¯t prepared a car. Who would have thought it would turn out like this! Qi Yan looked at her manager coldly, as if she wanted to eat her up. She yelled angrily, ¡°Look what you¡¯ve done. Why did you have to act like such a show-off?¡± ¡°I, I¡­¡± The manager felt aggrieved. Wasn¡¯t it because she was fighting for Qi Yan¡¯s honor? Little did she know that honor could never be earned for you by others, but only by yourself. ¡­ The next day, Lu An went to school with little Fifth Brother early in the morning. However, she wasn¡¯t going to attend ss, but¡­ To drop out! ¡°I¡¯m very sorry to have caused you trouble. I decided toe to school previously because of my fifth brother, but now¡­¡± Lu An nced awkwardly at Fifth Brother, who was with her, and continued in a gentle voice, ¡°In short, you can ask for anypensation. Please allow my withdrawal.¡± ¡°Er¡­¡± The teachers were dumbfounded. This was such a good seedling! They heard that she was talented in both medicine and music. Why did she have to drop out? Startled, everyone looked at the gloomy-faced principal. After all, the principal had personally recruited this person; even if they agreed to let her withdraw from school, the principal still had to personally approve it. One after another, the teachers very sensibly retreated. Lu An looked at the principal doubtfully. The principal had already switched to a gentle and kind expression as he said, ¡°This, Lu An, why do you suddenly want to withdraw? Are you going to another school?¡± ¡°Oh, no, nothing like that. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m about to shoot my debut movie. ¡°You might think that I¡¯m a little arrogant, but I do believe that I have enough knowledge, so I don¡¯t want to waste any more time on unrted matters. I hope you can agree, principal!¡± Lu An tried her best to be polite. She didn¡¯t know if she was overthinking it, but she felt that this principal was a little strange. Unexpectedly, the principal was very willing. ¡°Of course, of course!¡± Chapter 330 - Suddenly, a Small White Paper Ball Landed on His Desk

Chapter 330: Suddenly, a Small White Paper Ball Landed on His Desk

¡°It¡¯s not like we haven¡¯t seen Director Xiao¡¯an¡¯s works before. When your debut movie is released, it¡¯ll definitely break the box office! ¡°When the timees, Teacher Liang, Teacher Zhu and everyone will have to go and support you.¡± As the principal spoke, he even cued the teachers who were present. The teachers naturally all nodded in agreement, thinking:?Is the principal really going to let go of such a good seedling? The higher-ups will me him, right? The principal changed the topic and said with a smile, ¡°However, it would be a pity for you to leave just like that. ¡°How about this? It just so happens that the first mock exam for Year 3 is tomorrow, and it¡¯s also the monthly exam. After that is the seven-day public holiday. Why don¡¯t you take this exam, and then withdraw? ¡°This can also be considered as giving our school¡¯s students a model to follow.¡± The principal¡¯s words were especially sincere, but his smile was emotionless and didn¡¯t reach his eyes. There was even a cold glint in his gaze¡­? Lu An didn¡¯t think much of it. She was indeed in the wrong foring and going as she pleased; it was only natural that the other party would be angry. Since he just wanted her to do one more assessment, then so be it. It wasn¡¯t a difficult thing to do. Lu An nodded in agreement. Then, she left with little Fifth Brother. Outside the door, Hu Jiaqian, who hade to deliver the exercise books to the teacher, immediately hid. Was Lu An going to drop out? Thest assessment? Heh! ¡­ The next day, after tutoring little Fifth Brother for the entire night, Lu An arrived on time for the exam. The first paper was Chinese Literature. Since Lu An was a new student, she didn¡¯t have a school record, so she wasst in the ranking. She sat at the very end in her examination room. Coincidentally, thest student in Year 3 who sat in front of her ¡ª Was little Fifth Brother. For the first time, little Fifth Brother felt deep honor. It was a good thing he was inst ce, and was lucky enough to sit with his little sister! ¡°Little Sister, good luck!¡± Silly little Fifth Brother would probably never see his little sister in school again after this. No, he had to work hard too. He had to hurry up and learn from his little sister so that he could graduate earlier. Wait, the ancient poem which Little Sister had him memorizest night, ¡°White clouds stretching out¡±¡­ What was the sentence after that? ¡­ The exam soon started. The invigtor was a bald middle-aged teacher named Xu Xinping. He was wearing a rtively clean white shirt and pants. For some reason, the edge of his shirt was wrinkled. And a hint of red could be seen above the waist of his pants¡­ It even had white waves on it. Many students around himughed secretly and even whispered to each other. Lu An was surprised. When the teacher walked past her, she reminded him softly, ¡°Teacher, your clothes.¡± Then, Xu Xinping realized it. He hurriedly pulled down his shirt and turned his head to re at Lu An. It was as if he was saying, ¡°You¡¯re so young, but you¡¯re actually staring at me there.¡± Lu An was really innocent. Little Fifth Brother almost exploded. He thought to himself, ¡°My little sister was kind enough to let you know. Is there something wrong with you?¡± Lu An stopped him in time and indicated that it was fine. After the exam paper arrived, Lu An lowered her head and started to do the paper. She read through the entire paper, which presented a small case study. Lu An picked up her pen and started writing. In front of her, little Fifth Brother couldn¡¯t remember if the word was supposed to be ¡°beng¡± or ¡°bing¡± or ¡°bian.¡± It seemed Little Sister did teach him thisst night? Why did it seem like they were mixed up? Ah, who was it? No! In the end, the cap of the poor pen that was clearly supposed to be used for writing was gnawed into an unrecognizable shape by little Fifth Brother. Suddenly, a small white paper ballnded on his desk. Chapter 331 - Grabbing the Groping Hand

Chapter 331: Grabbing the Groping Hand

Suddenly, a small white paper ballnded on his desk. A certain little fifth brother looked at it in astonishment. ¡°??¡± His face was full of questions. What was going on? Were these answers from Little Sister? He weakly reached out to take it, but Little Fifth Brother suddenly jerked in his seat. No! Little Sister would never do something like this! ¡°Teacher, I wonder who threw this paper ball on my desk?¡± Little Fifth Brother picked up the note andined. Everyone around him looked over in astonishment. They thought that it was his little sister who had kindly passed him a note. In the end, he reported it. Some of them couldn¡¯t help butugh inwardly. Fool! Little did they know that a certain invigtor¡¯s face had turned pale; he was so angry that he was about to gnash his teeth! D*mn it, he could have just copied from it. Only a fool would do something like this! Xu Xinping was already about to insist that Lu An had thrown it, but Lu An beat him to the punch. ¡°Teacher, I think this paper ball flew over from your side. Are you tossing it around because you¡¯re bored, or because you want to encourage him to answer the questions? ¡°My fifth brother is famous for handing in a nk paper. He¡¯s just toozy to write. Do you think he¡¯ll write just because you give him the answers? ¡°If he could be urged to do so, I would have given him the answers long ago!¡± Lu An¡¯s expression said the ball was now in Xu Xinping¡¯s court. She also added in passing, ¡°Also, from my understanding, copying during a test is one thing, but if you¡¯re caught copying during such arge-scale exam, the entire school will have to announce it and expel the student, right?¡± As soon as Lu An finished speaking from where she was sitting in thest row, she directly tore the paper into pieces. She then lobbed the scraps into the trash can that was in front of the first row. Everyone was dumbfounded. What kind of godly hand speed was this? Could small scraps of paper fly that far? This was too unbelievable! However, it turned out that it was the bald man who had thrown the paper ball. What was his motive? Trying to frame the siblings for cheating? Many people couldn¡¯t help but nce suspiciously at a certain invigtor. On the other side, a certain invigtor was already about to explode with anger. He could only agree with Lu An and say that he had indeed wanted to encourage her brother. After all, she had already said so. If he still tried to frame her, wouldn¡¯t that be an admission of guilt? In any case, the note hadn¡¯t been opened. On the other side, a certain little fifth brother was furious with the bald man. At the same time, he was so touched that he wanted to cry. It turned out that in his little sister¡¯s heart, he had always been very awesome. It was just that he couldn¡¯t be bothered to write on the test paper? Sob,?how could he let his little sister know that he really didn¡¯t know how to do it? No, he had to work harder! Little Fifth Brother wasn¡¯t going toe for the math test in the afternoon. In any case, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do it even if he dide; it would be a waste of time. He might as well do something more meaningful, although he couldn¡¯t bear to leave his little sister. ¡­ During the math test, Lu An skimmed through the questions first as usual, then picked up her pen and started writing. And it was the same invigtor called Xu Xinping, who actually stood next to her and watched her. Lu An couldn¡¯t help but frown, especially when she smelled something strangeing from him. It was inexplicably off-putting. Her gaze swept lightly over the wall next to her, but she didn¡¯t say anything and continued doing the questions. She even sped up. Suddenly¡­ ¡°What are you doing?¡± Lu An¡¯s cold gaze no longer held any respect. She grabbed the groping hand that was reaching into her desk with slender fingers, and exerted force! ¡°Ah~¡± Xu Xinping was already sweating from the pain! Why was this little girl so vignt? Wasn¡¯t she doing the questions seriously? Chapter 332 - Changes to the Table

Chapter 332: Changes to the Table

She noticed even this? Xu Xinping doubted life! ¡°No, no. I just wanted a closer look at how neat your answers are.¡± Xu Xinping tried his best to exin himself with a smile. ¡°Is that so?¡± Lu An had already pulled his hand open and took out the slip of paper in it. Her gaze was even colder. ¡°Then what is this?¡± ¡°This, this¡­ Lu An, you¡¯re actually cheating?¡± Xu Xinping¡¯s expression had already changed, and he asked the question in disbelief. She was already about to withdraw, so there was definitely no need for the school to protect her. Xu Xinping felt very confident. His voice was so loud that it quickly attracted the attention of the director of education who was patrolling outside. ¡°Director, Lu An was actually cheating. I caught her red-handed. Look!¡± As Xu Xinping spoke, he indicated that the note Lu An had found was the one Lu An wanted to copy from. The director of education looked surprised. Lu An found it funny. ¡°Stop yelling and affecting the other students taking the exam. What¡¯s going on? Let¡¯s go out and talk!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she put down the exam paper that she had alreadypleted and grabbed the small camera that she had ced in the wall earlier. Lu An got up and walked out without looking back. Xu Xinping was dumbfounded as he looked at the hole in the wall. What was going on? She actually in- installed a surveince camera? He had already checked earlier to ensure that there were no problems and that he wouldn¡¯t be caught on the surveince camera in the ssroom. Of course, in the end, Xu Xinping was the one at fault. The director of education reported it, and the principal even fired him and apologized to Lu An. Xu Xinping didn¡¯t understand. Lu An was already about to drop out and couldn¡¯t bring the school any further benefits. Compared with Lu An, wasn¡¯t he more useful to the school? Besides, if Lu An was expelled for copying in an exam, the higher-ups definitely couldn¡¯t me them for letting go of a good seedling. Hadn¡¯t the principal been troubled ever since Lu An said she wanted to withdraw? No matter how he thought about it, Xu Xinping couldn¡¯t understand. Of course he couldn¡¯t understand. Even when he framed someone, he used such a cheap trick. This was also why the other party was the principal, while he was just an ordinary teacher. ¡­ The next day were the English and Science papers. The invigtor for Lu An¡¯s examination room had been switched to someone more reliable, who was a trusted aide of the principal. Although this was the case, Lu An still did aprehensive check around her desk, and only after confirming that there was nothing wrong did she start answering questions. After the Science paper was the noon break. Lu An didn¡¯t want to go out at first, but when she thought that she would have to wait the entire afternoon, she decided to go out and get some fresh air. How long had it been since shest saw the pure scenery on campus? The little girl was dressed in a pure white school uniform as she strolled around the school¡¯s vast sports field. Her fair and wless face didn¡¯t have its usual cute smile, nor the ruthlessness she used to deal with wicked people. She was as calm as a pool of clear water, and the sunlight made her look even more alluring! When she was tired of walking, she sat down on the sports field. When she was tired of sitting, shey down and rested. There were many people on the side who were eager toe and talk to her. At that moment, changes were being made to Lu An¡¯s desk in the exam room¡­ In the afternoon, when the English test was about to start, Lu An returned to her seat. Rubbing her slender fingers over the smooth, frosted surface of the desk, Lu An quickly noticed that something was amiss. Her gaze calmly swept around the ssroom, and she noticed a girl looking away. Chapter 333 - Sure Enough, You Cheated Back Then?

Chapter 333: Sure Enough, You Cheated Back Then?

Perhaps it was because she was a little afraid of meeting her gaze? ¡°Teacher, I want to go to the washroom.¡± The invigtor was about to hand out the exam papers, when Lu An raised her hand. ¡°But the listening portion is about to start.¡± The invigtor gave her a kind reminder; the principal had instructed that nothing could be allowed to go wrong with Lu An¡¯s exam. Then, Lu An said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. My ears can be considered automatic storage devices. ¡°Er¡­¡± Hardcore! In that case, go ahead. The invigtor didn¡¯t say anything else. He didn¡¯t understand the world of geniuses. However, Lu An left for more than half an hour. The invigtor was inexplicably anxious, afraid that something had gone wrong. He only rxed when Lu An returned. He saw the little girl put her sleepy head down on the paper and hold the pen very loosely until the bell rang for the end of the exam. The invigtor indicated that he would be collecting the exam papers. Suddenly¡­ ¡°Ah!¡± Thest girl in the third row seemed to identally fall to the side. She also clicked on a bright blueser light and dropped it on Lu An¡¯s desk. Words immediately appeared on the table! ¡°Teacher, she cheated! She cheated! She wrote on the desk with a UV pen. Look!¡± The girl immediately put on her sses and stood up. She pointed at Lu An¡¯s table in disbelief. Very quickly, most of the candidates were drawn over. The invigtor naturally rushed over immediately. Lu An quietly watched the girl put on a show. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect this! She has such good results because she cheated? ¡°Then, during thepetition with Sister Jiaqianst time, did she cheat as well?¡± The girl¡¯s expression turned even more doubtful and disdainful. She said, ¡°Teacher, you won¡¯t defend her, right?¡± The invigtor was dumbfounded. He had no idea what was going on, and just looked at Lu An. Behind them, arge group of students mored even more. ¡°Report her!¡± ¡°Denounce her in front of the entire school!¡± ¡°Expel her!¡± The group of people enjoyed watching themotion. ¡°I¡¯ll go get Sister Jiaqian.¡± The girl who made a fuss turned around and immediately ran out. Very quickly, more people gathered around. Including Hu Jiaqian and the other teachers. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Lu An actually cheated? That¡¯s impossible, right?¡± ¡°Who knows? I heard that she wrote the answers on the table with a UV pen. This definitely proves that she knew the questions beforehand!¡± ¡°No wonder she¡¯s so awesome. It turns out she cheated!¡± ¡°I say, how can there be such an awesome genius in this world?! How disgusting!¡± Many students spoke one after another, and practically disdained Lu An to death. But many students also spoke up for Lu An. ¡°No matter what the situation is like right now, we all saw what she was like in the match back then. She didn¡¯t have any time at all to write the answers down on her desk, right?¡± ¡°Who knows? Maybe the teacher helped write them for her to copy?¡± someone retorted disdainfully. ¡°But she looked like she was doing the questions seriously, and wasn¡¯t looking at the table for answers.¡± ¡°Are all of you blind?¡± The people who were helping Lu An were furious. However, the other side refused to listen, or ignored them; they just wanted to scold Lu An! Very quickly, the exam venue was packed. Hu Jiaqian stood in front of Lu An and secretly clenched her fists. She asked in a seemingly furious tone, ¡°So, Lu An, you really cheated during our match back then?¡± Chapter 334 - Amazing, Hu Jiaqian. Unfortunately...

Chapter 334: Amazing, Hu Jiaqian. Unfortunately...

¡°Heh!¡± As Hu Jiaqian spoke, she smiled coldly, as if to say:?You¡¯re actually this kind of person? You even did this to me! Practically the entire school denounced me because of you! Hu Jiaqian¡¯s bloodshot eyes were filled with extreme grief and indignation. Led by the girl who had used Lu An of cheating earlier, most of the people present started to feel sorry for Hu Jiaqian ¡ª ¡°Oh my god! Lu An is too scary!¡± ¡°At that time, she said that if Hu Jiaqian thought that people actually didn¡¯t have to keep their word, then she could do whatever she liked. That left such a big impact on people. My god, if her heart had been weaker¡­ who knows how Hu Jiaqian managed to hang on during this month!¡± ¡°Luckily, she didn¡¯t really drop out! ¡°Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t that be exactly what a certain person wants?¡± ¡°Too scary, too scary!¡± Many people were about to throw up. Even those who wanted to stand on Lu An¡¯s side didn¡¯t dare utter another word. Hu Jiaqian watched coldly and with an even more indignant expression. The corners of her lips were already secretly curled up in delight. Didn¡¯t Lu An make her suffer mentally and make everyone think that she wasn¡¯t trustworthy? Then, she would show her who was untrustworthy and actually the scary one! Lu An just found itughable. Amazing, Hu Jiaqian! What an awesome ploy to use her of cheating and then clear her own name! Unfortunately¡­ ¡°Principal, you heard everything? ¡°I suspected that someone would make false usations against me, which is why I insisted on taking the test in a closed and monitored room. There¡¯s no problem, right?¡± Lu An¡¯s voice was calm and cold. She thought nothing of Hu Jiaqian at all. She just looked at the principal, who had been standing at the back since the beginning. Everyone was dumbfounded as they looked over in surprise. Hu Jiaqian was especially dumbfounded. No, no! No¡­ However, the principal had alreadye over in person. His expression was calm and solemn. He didn¡¯t say anything, and just yed two surveince videos in front of everyone. One was of Lu An taking the initiative to go to the closed, monitored room to take the exam in order to avoid suspicion. Every minute and second matched perfectly. To guarantee that she was innocent, Lu An was under surveince the entire time. The other video was of the person who had ¡°caught¡± Lu An in the act. When there was no one around during the noon break, she secretly wrote the answers on Lu An¡¯s table with a UV pen. Once this video was yed, amotion broke out among the students. The girl, in particr, fell to the ground in horror, unable to think! Hadn¡¯t she been told that the camera in the ssroom had been blocked, and she wouldn¡¯t be discovered? Why? The girl¡¯s nervous gaze had already secretly drifted to Hu Jiaqian. Behind them, the students were already discussing heatedly ¡ª ¡°D*mn, this is crazy! How dare she do something like that?¡± ¡°F*ck, who¡¯s the scarier one here?¡± ¡°Even a jealous person wouldn¡¯t go this far, right?¡± ¡°Framing someone for cheating is enough to prove that the person isn¡¯t good? I have to hand it to her!¡± The faces of many of the people who had been scolding Lu An earlier immediately changed, and they started criticizing the girl. Lu An¡¯s gaze was cold as she nced at the girl on the floor, who was also looking quietly at Hu Jiaqian. She said in a cold and emotionless voice, ¡°Speaking of which, since she can write down the answers, that must mean that she already knew the content of the exam paper, right?¡± Chapter 335 - So, Now You Know How It Feels To Be Denounced for Cheating and Scolded?

Chapter 335: So, Now You Know How It Feels To Be Denounced for Cheating and Scolded?

¡°But I asked around earlier. ¡°This girl has an average family background. Clearly, she isn¡¯t capable of getting her hands on the sealed questions. So, behind her ¡ª ¡°There¡¯s definitely someone who orchestrated this, right? ¡°And that includes the invigtor from yesterday. ¡°What do you think, Hu Jiaqian?¡± Lu An spoke unhurriedly, and even lightly asked Hu Jiaqian a question at the end of it. Hu Jiaqian was instantly frightened, and evaded me with a cold face. ¡°If someone orchestrated it, someone orchestrated it. Why are you looking at me?¡± Her expression clearly said that she was also a victim. Hu Jiaqian subconsciously tightened her school jacket around her with a very disdainful expression on her face. Lu An was very frank. ¡°Because I find you suspicious!¡± With an extremely innocent little face and muddled big eyes, she said, ¡°After all, you just said all that about me. ¡°You¡¯re the person who will benefit the most from this incident, right?¡± ¡°You, you¡­¡± That dark and resonant tone was like ghostly fire! Hu Jiaqian felt like she was about to get a heart attack and die of anger! Gripping the pocket of her school uniform, she asked angrily, ¡°You¡¯re ndering me. What evidence do you have¡­¡± ¡°Oh? What¡¯s this in your pocket?¡± Before Hu Jiaqian could finish speaking, Lu An pointed at the pocket of Hu Jiaqian¡¯s school uniform and eximed in surprise. Then, everyone saw a small, square slip of paper identally fall out of Hu Jiaqian¡¯s school uniform pocket as she moved. The student behind Hu Jiaqian immediately crouched down to pick it up. Very quickly, everyone saw ¡ª The answers on the slip of paper were identical to Hu Jiaqian¡¯s regr handwriting! Identical! ¡°Oh my god, aren¡¯t these the answers to the English exam just now?¡± ¡°In other words¡­ D*mn, Hu Jiaqian¡¯s English is so good, but she actually cheated?¡± ¡°Then, she definitely knew the questions too?¡± Everyone instantly looked at Hu Jiaqian suspiciously. As someone who had been outstanding in all aspects since she was young, Hu Jiaqian, who had never been criticized, instantly couldn¡¯t take it. ¡°I didn¡¯t! I didn¡¯t!! I didn¡¯t!!¡± Hu Jiaqian defended herself with all her might. Realizing that no one believed her, she was about to break down. She pointed at Lu An and fiercely tore into her! ¡°It¡¯s you, right? ¡°It¡¯s you, it¡¯s you. You framed me, right? ¡°No wonder you suddenly leaned so close to me just now. You¡¯re trying to frame me, right?¡± Hu Jiaqian was about to go crazy. She wanted nothing more than to kill Lu An. Lu An¡¯s face was still cool and expressionless. She smiled lightly and said, ¡°So, now you know how it feels to be denounced for cheating and scolded? ¡°Haven¡¯t you always been calm and rational? Why are you going crazy now? ¡°Like me, I¡¯ve been ndered once, twice, even three or four times. If I were like you, then shouldn¡¯t I have strangled you to death right away?¡± As Lu An spoke, she widened her eyes and even mimed strangling her fiercely. Hu Jiaqian shuddered and immediately let go of Lu An. She kept yelling, ¡°I didn¡¯t, I didn¡¯t. You framed me, you framed me!¡± Lu Anpletely ignored her and continued to ask, ¡°Speaking of which, when little Fifth Brother and I went to look for the principal about my withdrawal, you were actually outside, right?¡± Chapter 336 - Hu Jiaqian, Youre Expelled

Chapter 336: Hu Jiaqian, You¡¯re Expelled

¡°I saw a lipstick that had identally been dropped there. ¡°A certain elite brand, Envy Charm; it¡¯s yours, right?¡± As Lu An spoke, she took out a lipstick tube from her pocket, unscrewed the cap, and even bent down to gently put it on Hu Jiaqian¡¯s lips. She said in a light and even more sympathetic voice, ¡°How pitiful. Your lips are white from fear! ¡°Don¡¯t eat it. There¡¯s a lot of chemicals in this thing.¡± As Lu An spoke, she even clicked her tongue twice. Her eyes were narrowed and she looked like a bewitching concubine wreaking havoc in a court drama. Hu Jiaqian was already crying from fear. Her lips were still trembling. The students behind were stunned, but they soon startedughing like crazy ¡ª ¡°Hahaha, d*mn! Isn¡¯t Lu An too scary?¡± ¡°But why the f*ck do I like it so much?¡± ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over!¡± Very quickly, little Fifth Brother came back with all the evidence. It included a video of Hu Jiaqian standing in the corridor and eavesdropping, as well as a video of her looking for someone to steal the sealed exam paper, and of her bribing Xu Xinping as well as the girl who used Lu An of cheating¡­ Things had alreadye to this point, and it could be said that everything was clear. It was Hu Jiaqian who was trying every possible thing to clear her name and condemn Lu An. In front of the evidence, Hu Jiaqian fell to the ground and couldn¡¯t speak at all. On the other side, the students were feeling a little reluctant. ¡°So, Lu An actually wants to drop out?¡± ¡°Why? Her results are so good. In the future, she¡¯ll definitely be able to go to Q University or B University and contribute to the country, right?¡± ¡°Sigh,?who knows! Maybe it¡¯s because of Hu Jiaqian? She was already prepared to leave, but can¡¯t even take the exam peacefully. Who wants to stay in school and spend days being schemed against?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I sincerely advise those who only know how to be jealous and scheme against others to know their ce. Isn¡¯t it enough to be beautiful in your own right? You¡¯re the protagonist of your own life, but you insist on being a supporting character in someone else¡¯s world. How ridiculous!¡± ¡°However, I heard that Lu An is preparing for her debut movie? ¡°Given her personality, she doesn¡¯t seem to be the type to give up just because someone tripped her up, right? She probably has an actual reason for it?¡± The students spoke one after another. In short, they were still reluctant to ept this result. Lu An didn¡¯t say much; she just said, ¡°I¡¯m going to shine for my dream. Goodbye, everyone. We¡¯ll meet again! ¡°Remember to work hard for your dreams in the future!¡± The little girl even made an extremely sweet gesture of encouragement, and regained her energetic and cute appearance. After saying goodbye to the principal and the teachers, she left with little Fifth Brother. After Lu An left, the students quickly left one after another under the teachers¡¯ orders. In the ssroom where Lu An had taken the exam, only the principal, Hu Jiaqian and her group were left. The principal¡¯s cold and impatient gaze swept over Hu Jiaqian, as if he had expected better from her, or was angry and helpless. In the end, however, the principal just said coldly, ¡°Hu Jiaqian, you¡¯re expelled. ¡°If your behavior is punishable byw, we won¡¯t tolerate it.¡± With that, the principal strode out the door with a cold face. Hu Jiaqian refused to ept it. She clenched her fists and gritted her teeth as she said angrily, ¡°Wang Baiwan, you¡¯re crazy!!¡± Chapter 337 - That D*mn Man Kidnapped Little Sister Again

Chapter 337: That D*mn Man Kidnapped Little Sister Again

Wang Baiwan was the name of the principal of Yu Hua High School. He was 50 years old this year. Hu Jiaqian yelled his name and scolded him angrily. ¡°Lu An is clearly already a good-for-nothing who¡¯s about to drop out. Why are you still protecting her? ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that the higher-ups will me you for her withdrawal? ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me about moral justice or whatever. I don¡¯t believe you have any! ¡°I¡¯m the one who can bring you more benefits. From my results, I¡¯m the one who will bring glory to your school in the future, to say nothing of my family background! It won¡¯t be Lu An, it won¡¯t! Do you even get that?¡± Hu Jiaqian was hysterical and on the verge of screaming her lungs out. ¡°So?¡± Wang Baiwan looked at her calmly and said a few more words to her. ¡°Hu Jiaqian, if you¡¯re so smart, why can¡¯t you see the forest for the trees?¡± ¡°W- what do you mean?¡± Hu Jiaqian couldn¡¯t help but be stumped. She had never seen such disdain in Wang Baiwan¡¯s eyes. As the principal, he had always been gentlemanly and amiable, his smile kind and warm. What? What was the problem? Did he have other ns? Hu Jiaqian¡¯s mind was a mess. She didn¡¯t understand. On the other side, Wang Baiwan no longer bothered with her and directly instructed his trusted aide to handle the matter. ¡­ Lu An and little Fifth Brother had just exited the school gates when they saw Ling Chuan waiting for Lu An. Director Chen had mentioned a sound engineer who was super awesome, but who had retired a long time ago. Lu An and Ling Chuan had arranged to visit him tonight and then visit Grandpa tomorrow. ¡°Fifth Brother, Brother Xiao Chuan and I have a few things to do. I¡¯ve already told Dad that I won¡¯t be going home with you. Drive safely!¡± With that, she picked up little Fifth Brother¡¯s helmet and put it on his yellow hair. Lu An turned around and headed right for Ling Chuan. ¡°Hey!¡± Little Fifth Brother hurriedly wanted to chase after her, but then saw his little sister waving sweetly at him from the front seat. Then, that fancy car sped away. It sped off in front of him! It seemed that before they left, that d*mn man had deliberately given little Fifth Brother a smug look? Little Fifth Brother was instantly furious. He instinctively wanted to chase after them, but when he thought of how Big Brother and the others had said not to act on his own, he feebly decided to report to his brothers first. ¡°Elite No. 1¡¯s Underlings¡± chat group (5) ¡ª No. 5: [Not good, not good. Quick, that d*mn man kidnapped Little Sister again!] Little Fifth Brother even hurriedly took a photo and sent it. ¡­ On the other side, Ling Chuan had already brought the little girl out to have fun. ¡°How were your exams? Are you hungry?¡± Ling Chuan directly took out the osmanthus cake and other pastries which he had prepared for the little girl earlier and handed them to her. ¡°Mm, they were alright.¡± Lu An answered simply and started eating without any hesitation. ¡°Then eat well and sleep first. It might take a few hours to get there. The main thing is that the old man is especially entric. You¡¯ll probably have to contend with him when the timees.¡± The man spoke in a gentle voice and draped a small nket over her. ¡°Okay, okay.¡± The little girl waspletely obedient and didn¡¯t resist at all. He had already prepared everything for her, so why bother? She smacked her lips as she ate the pastry. The cake was so sweet and not greasy at all. It was too tasty! A certain person next to her inexplicably felt a little unhappy. He said aggrievedly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask if I want any?¡± Chapter 338 - He Feels Like a Demon

Chapter 338: He Feels Like a Demon

¡°Then, do you want some?¡± As Lu An spoke, she held the pastry up in front of him. She blinked her big innocent eyes. It was the cake she had been eating! ¡°No!¡± Ling Chuan threw out the word without even thinking. He was somehow indignant! In the end, a certain heartless little girl said, ¡°Oh, then that¡¯s that.¡± Saying that, she buried her head in her pastry and started eating again, her expression saying that there had been no need for her to ask at all. A certain person almost exploded with anger! Couldn¡¯t she tell that he was angry? Unable to take it anymore, Ling Chuan pulled over to the side and opened the car door. He wanted to get some fresh air outside. A certain little cutie, who was already immersed in the pastry, didn¡¯t understand. ¡°What are you doing?¡± As she asked him the question, she smacked her lips. There were pastry crumbs around her mouth, but that didn¡¯t stop her. This d*mn little cutie! Ling Chuan was even more furious. He turned his head and red at her, before he turned around and walked into the fields on the side. Lu An was really dumbfounded. It was already six or seven o¡¯clock in the evening. The clouds on the horizon were red as fire and beautiful to look at! Coincidentally, they were on a ridge between the crop fields. The beautiful light yellow fields around them were ripe for harvesting, and there was a clear littleke not far away. Lu An had just gotten out of the car when she saw that a certain person was already sitting alone next to theke, proud yet lonely. His broad back was washed red by the light. He looked calm and cold, but also had the air of a cute little old man. Lu An scarfed down the two remaining pastries in the box, wiped her hands, and then hurriedly ran over. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡°What are you looking at? ¡°Is theke nice to look at? ¡°Do you think it has fish? The little girl¡¯s chatter buzzed in his ears as she looked back and forth. Ling Chuan¡¯s handsome face was tense. He turned around and looked away. Hmph! He ignored her. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Lu An felt a little aggrieved. She tugged at his shoulder and acted spoiled. ¡°Did, did something happen in your family again? Are you unhappy?¡± The little girl¡¯s eyes were filled with concern. As she spoke, she even crouched down next to him, her eyes wide and uprehending. She stared at him intently. Ling Chuan¡¯s heart instantly softened. He grabbed her waist and pretended to be angry as he prodded, ¡°What do you think? What do you think? What¡¯s wrong with me? What¡¯s wrong with me, hm?¡± ¡°How, how, how would I know?!¡± Lu An was about to go crazy. Tick, ticklish! It was too ticklish! ¡°Stop, stop, stop!¡± Lu An frowned. She was going to get mad! Only then did Ling Chuan let her go a little. His dark eyes were fixed on a certain little girl pressed under him. Her fair little face was like a painting, light and intoxicating, and slightly flushed. Her lips were wet and plump. Around it, however, were small pastry crumbs. ¡°Heh!¡± Ling Chuan chuckled softly and wiped away the crumbs from the corners of her lips with slender fingers. Lu An couldn¡¯t help but freeze a little. He felt like¡­ a demon! ¡°W- what are youughing at?¡± Lu An was flustered for some reason. She knew that he was probablyughing at the fact that there were still pastry crumbs on her lips. She licked them off with her nimble little tongue, her expression both defiant and contrite. Ling Chuan¡¯s eyes were dark, and he couldn¡¯t help but burn with desire. Chapter 339 - Life Stolen With One Look

Chapter 339: Life Stolen With One Look

Ling Chuan¡¯s eyes were dark, and he couldn¡¯t help but burn with desire. His big hand swept over nonexistent bangs on her forehead before settling next to her head. Lu An couldn¡¯t hold back the sense of panic in her heart. Her eyes darted around before she finally lowered them and asked softly, ¡°You, what are you doing?¡± That sweet and pitiful voice made one¡¯s heart itch! What do you think? Ling Chuan leaned closer to her and said softly, ¡°Little An¡¯er, take a good look at me.¡± ¡°Oh, oh!¡± Lu An obediently looked up. Then, she felt as if her life was stolen away with that one look! The man had distinct and handsome features. He had long and narrow eyes with thick eyebrows and light pupils. The cinnabar at the corners of his eyes gave him an even more alluring appearance! Those thin but bright red lips, in particr, were soft, and somehow¡­ Lu An couldn¡¯t help but swallow. A certain person chuckled softly. He seemed happy? Like he was pleased? Then, he drew closer. Just as they were about to touch, suddenly¡­ ¡°Croak, croak~¡± The sound rang out loudly on the side. The two of them were instantly embarrassed, and looked away. ¡°It ¨C it sounds like a frog?¡± A little green guy jumped out. ¡°Croak, croak~¡± Lu An chuckled dryly and hurriedly got up. ¡°Quick, quick, let¡¯s go. We still have to find that master sound engineer!¡± With that, Lu An fled toward the car, not daring to look back. Behind her, Ling Chuan¡¯s face was dark. He almost chased the rotten frog to stomp it to death! He picked up a rock and angrily threw it into theke. There was a loud plop. On the other side, Lu An couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. She didn¡¯t know why, but she just felt likeughing. Hmph! Very quickly, Ling Chuan returned to the car. He started the engine and they continued on their way. The two of them didn¡¯t say anything or even look at each other. Lu An knew better than to ask anything, including why he had been acting that way earlier. The two of them remained silent the entire way until they arrived at Master Xiao Shan¡¯s residence. It was a small wooden house in a very remote vige. From afar, one could see all sorts of small things hanging on the outside of the low courtyard wall. The lights weren¡¯t on. It seemed the master wasn¡¯t at home? It was already very dark, and they couldn¡¯t even see their fingers. Lu An opened the car door and got out, then used her phone for light. Two cute little bells hung on the wooden nk doors of the house. Lu An stared nkly for a moment, then casually knocked the two bells together. The tinkling was pleasant to the ear, and a joyful sound instantly rang out! ¡°Wow, Brother Xiao Chuan, this! ¡°It¡¯s so much fun!¡± Lu An couldn¡¯t help but knock the bells together a few more times with one hand even as she tugged excitedly at Ling Chuan with the other. Especially when she saw the string of objects on the wall next to her¡­ ¡­ When Xiao Shan returned with his little disciple, Xiao Xiao, a girl dressed in white was dancing around like a nimble butterfly in front of his courtyard and knocking on the small items that no one had ever touched before. It was lively and pleasant, like the sound of nature! At times it was aggressive, and would suddenly turn around; at times, it was like running water or a waterfall, or the song of a small wind, magnificent and loud. The music that came from all directions was ever-changing, and it tugged at the heartstrings! Master Xiao Shan froze, and even teared up! Was there really someone who could be this proficient in music in the world? Chapter 340 - Shut Out

Chapter 340: Shut Out

Xiao Shan couldn¡¯t help but want to step forward, but he immediately curbed his emotions and watched quietly. Next to him, his little disciple waspletely dumbfounded. On the other side, Lu An was having fun! Who would have thought that there was actually someone in this world who could collect so many sounds? Too amazing! Too amazing! What a boss! ¡°Oh, right, Brother, as expected, this Mr. Xiao isn¡¯t home. I¡¯m already making so much noise, but there hasn¡¯t been any reaction. Why don¡¯t I just y for a while as we wait for him toe back?¡± A certain little girl¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. With that, she was about to go y again. On the side, Ling Chuan felt really helpless as he acted as hermp to give her light. Suddenly, an angry shout rang out behind them. ¡°Who are you? What are you doing here?¡± It was a person dressed in a rough shirt and pants. He was about 60 years old, and had a wrinkled face. There was a murderous air between his eyebrows, and he looked big and fierce. Next to him was a ten-year-old child. The child¡¯s clear eyes were watery, as if he were a little afraid, but he wasn¡¯t timid at all. He was already standing defensively in front of the old man, clearly on guard against them. Lu An was stumped for a moment, but quickly realized that this was probably Mr. Xiao. She hurriedly smiled and went forward to introduce herself. ¡°Hello, Mr. Xiao. My name is Lu¡­¡± ¡°What road[1]? Can¡¯t you see you¡¯re making things difficult, blocking the road with your car? What? You¡¯re bullying us master and disciple, and you want to rob us?¡± Mr. Xiao¡¯s fierce face looked just like that of a criminal boss. Lu An was really a little speechless. She tried her best to be patient and said, ¡°No, Mr. Xiao, you¡¯ve misunderstood. We just¡­¡± ¡°Just what? Hurry up and leave. You¡¯re not wee here!¡± With that, Xiao Shan directly brought his disciple into the house. As the doors closed with a bang, Lu An and Ling Chuan were directly rejected and shut out! ¡°What should we do?¡± Lu An¡¯s eyes dropped her eyes. She really didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°What can we do? We¡¯ll just wait and see when he¡¯s willing to see us again.¡± Lu An said her piece. ¡°Then, let¡¯s wait in the car. You¡¯re tired after a busy day. You need to rest.¡± The man¡¯s voice was low and gentle. After saying that, he put an arm around her shoulders and went to the car first. Lu An naturally followed obediently. On the other side, a certain little old man was secretly listening from behind the door. He was initially a little worried, but when he heard that they would stay and wait for him, he was immediately happy, and even secretly chuckled a few times. Next to him, the little fellow, Xiao Xiao, had a puzzled expression. ¡°Master, you clearly want them to stay, right? Why¡­¡± ¡°Little baldie, what do you know?¡± A certain master pped him on the head unceremoniously. The inexplicably aggrieved, pitiful little Xiao Xiao: ¡°¡­¡± ¡­ The next morning, Xiao Shan woke up. He stood behind the low wall of the courtyard and poked his head out, only to discover that the car which had been parked therest night had actually disappeared. Big Boss Xiao was about to die of anger! Young people nowadays; didn¡¯t they say that they would wait to see them again? They had no sincerity at all! Xiao Shan turned around angrily, and felt faint regret. He then noticed that the car fromst night was parked on a small road on the side. Was it because he had told themst night that it was blocking the road? Big Boss Xiao was instantly happy, but he immediately restrained himself. He looked at the sun that was high in the sky, and then shouted angrily into the house. [1] A reminder that Lu An¡¯s surname means ¡°road¡± in Chinese Chapter 341 - Whats Wrong With Indulging Us a Little More?

Chapter 341: What¡¯s Wrong With Indulging Us a Little More?

¡°Little Xiao, Little Xiao, the sun is already so high in the sky, but you still aren¡¯t up. Do you want to be trash, like some people?¡± ¡°Oh, Master, I¡¯m up.¡± A befuddled Xiao Xiao hurriedly ran out of the house. He hadn¡¯t even put on a t-shirt yet, and he scratched his stomach with one hand as he rubbed his eyes with the other. He was a pitiful lump, and clearly was only half-awake. A certain Big Boss Xiao couldn¡¯t help but feel even more annoyed. He thought to himself,?My disciple is already up, but there¡¯s still no movement from those two. Young people nowadays are sozy! ¡°Little Xiao, don¡¯t be like some people: They clearly came to look for someone, but ended up sleeping untilte in the morning!¡± Big Boss Xiao couldn¡¯t help but remind his little disciple angrily. Lu An had been watching from the back the entire time. The old man was clearly looking at their car. She deliberately smiled and said, ¡°Grandpa Xiao, are you talking about us?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Who the hell knew why these two people suddenly appeared behind him, and Mr. Xiao almost fainted from shock. It was only when Lu An hurriedly supported him that Mr. Xiao barely managed to keep himself from stumbling. Big Boss Xiao couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He was even more furious, and said without thinking, ¡°Who¡¯s your grandfather? ¡°Standing behind me and not making a sound; are you trying to scare me to death?¡± ¡°Sorry!¡± Lu An hurriedly apologized. She really hadn¡¯t thought about it. Old Mr. Xiao couldn¡¯t be bothered with them. He started chasing them away again. ¡°What are you doing here? Hurry up and leave. Disturbing me at the door every day; you¡¯re so annoying.¡± With that, the old man closed the door. Lu An paused for a moment, then asked, ¡°Excuse me, Mr. Xiao, do you really hate us?¡± The little girl¡¯s eyes were very serious; she wasn¡¯t joking at all. Old Mr. Xiao couldn¡¯t help but pause. ¡°You, what do you mean?¡± ¡°Mm, what I¡¯m saying is very simple.¡± Lu An was very direct. She said, ¡°First of all, I indeed have something to discuss with you. I want to use the sound recordings that you have on hand for dubbing in my workter. Secondly, if you want to test us, feel free to ask questions; I¡¯ll definitely show my greatest sincerity. ¡°Of course, if you can¡¯t be bothered with us at all and truly think that we¡¯re annoying, please let me know directly. Then, we definitely won¡¯t disturb you and make you unhappy anymore.¡± The little girl¡¯s frank words were spot-on. Old Mr. Xiao was stumped, and his expression couldn¡¯t help but turn even more conflicted. He gritted his teeth and scolded, ¡°Annoying, so annoying. ¡°D*mn girl, what¡¯s wrong with indulging us a little more?¡± Seriously! The old man was furious! Lu An was stumped, and couldn¡¯t help butugh. Naturally, she hurriedly apologized and indulged him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. You didn¡¯t have any intention of talking to us at all, so I¡­¡± ¡°Alright, alright, you¡¯re still pretending after taking advantage of me!¡± Don¡¯t think he couldn¡¯t tell that she was doing it on purpose! However, since she had gotten straight to the point, he asked, ¡°Did you buy these to cook for us? ¡°The kitchen is over there. Help yourself.¡± Looking at the basket in Lu An¡¯s hands, a certain old man didn¡¯t stand on ceremony at all. Being himself was still morefortable. Lu An shook her head helplessly. She thought to herself that this grandfather¡¯s transformation was too quick. However, she was very obedient, and even gave the old man and his little disciple two big meat buns each. Chapter 342 - Big Brother, Second Brother, Third Brother, Fourth Brother, Fifth Brother?

Chapter 342: Big Brother, Second Brother, Third Brother, Fourth Brother, Fifth Brother?

A certain little guy, who had been feeling sleepy just now, immediately perked up when he saw the meat buns. He even turned into a chatterbox and kept pointing out the kitchen utensils to Lu An. For the rest of the day, Lu An busied herself at Mr. Xiao¡¯s ce. She tidied up the old man¡¯s courtyard and even nted vegetables in the field. Of course, a certain person was by her side at all times and immediately helped her do all the hard and dirty work. The two of them only left again when it was almost dark. Old Mr. Xiao stood at the door to see them off. His eyes were already filled with tears. This d*mn girl! Little Xiao Xiao was smart. ¡°Goodbye, Sister An¡¯an. Goodbye, Uncle Ling Chuan. See youter!¡± Sister An¡¯an¡¯s cooking was so delicious! Recalling the taste, little Xiao Xiao hurriedly ran back into the house to pack his luggage. ¡°Sister An¡¯an, I¡¯ll go with you today. Anyway, even when I¡¯m at home¡­¡± The little die was smacked on the head. Poor little Xiao Xiao: ¡°¡­¡± Lu An was about to explode withughter. This little fellow was so cute! On the other side, a certain Uncle Ling Chuan: ¡°¡­¡± Why was he an uncle? ¡­ When Lu An and Ling Chuan arrived at Grandpa¡¯s house in the countryside, it was already dark. Unlike Old Mr. Xiao¡¯s ce, Grandpa¡¯s ce was brightly lit. There was even the faint sound of a dog barking, and it looked very lively. ¡°Grandpa!¡± Lu An got out of the car and shouted excitedly as she ran over. The first to wee her was little Anzi. Little Anzi was short and had a long, white sheet over its face and a yellow talisman on its forehead. Coupled with the two hands that the small robot stretched out in front of it, it looked like a little Chinese vampire. Lu An couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. ¡°How did you end up like this?¡± ¡°D*mn it! D*mn it!¡± Little Zizi pointed inside and could only repeat these two words. Clearly, it had been bullied. If its nostrils could re and spout smoke, it would probably have already turned into a chimney. Lu An asked, ¡°Is Grandpa alright? Is he eating, exercising, and sleeping on time?¡± ¡°Mm, mm, mm.¡± Little Zizi nodded. Just then, a certain grandfather came out of the house, leaning on a walking stick. His body shook and his eyes were slightly narrowed, as if he would copse at any moment! Lu An hurried forward nervously. ¡°Grandpa!¡± Tears welled up in the old man¡¯s eyes, but he quickly turned angry. ¡°This is too much!¡± Why did you take so long toe back and see me?! He had an angry expression on his face! She had her biological father and brothers; she didn¡¯t want this grandfather anymore. Lu An didn¡¯t bicker with him. She called for Ling Chuan, who followed behind them, and walked back into the house with Grandpa on her arm. As soon as they entered the house, Lu An was dumbfounded. ¡°Big¡­ Big Brother, Second Brother, Third Brother, Fourth Brother, Fifth Brother? ¡°Why are you¡­¡± ¡°Woof, woof, woof!¡± Before Lu An could finish speaking, little Ergou, whom she hadn¡¯t addressed, started barking angrily. It escaped little Fifth Brother Lu¡¯s arms in one go and rushed over with its tail up. Unfortunately, little Anzi blocked it, and the two little guys started messing around. ¡°Woof, woof, woof!¡± ¡°Woof, woof, woof!¡± ¡°Anzi, you¡¯re a robot!¡± Lu An found it unbelievable andughed like crazy. ¡°Why are you barking like a dog?¡± Poor little Anzi: ¡°¡­¡±?Sob. Big Brother Lu Boran came over. He exined to his little sister in all seriousness, ¡°Dad said that he¡¯s unable to spare the time, and wanted me to bring these four over no matter what to at least thank your grandfather, who raised you since you were young.¡± Chapter 343 - Listening to Gossip

Chapter 343: Listening to Gossip

As Big Brother spoke, he saluted Grandpa Qi very politely. He couldn¡¯t admit it, but it was also to keep an eye on that d*mn man. ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Lu An didn¡¯t doubt it. ¡°Then, have you all eaten? I bought groceries!¡± Saying that, Lu An turned around to make delicious food for everyone. In the kitchen, Second Brother, who was dressed in an elegant business suit and wearing the same white bunny apron from before, came out. He held a spat that was still glistening with oil and said, ¡°The food is ready. Clean up the table and get ready to eat.¡± ¡°Oh, oh!¡± Lu An was dumbfounded. Second Brother, Second Brother actually knew how to cook? Of course she had to try it! What kind of luck was this? She just came back, and Second Brother had already cooked? A certain little sister happily rushed to clear the dining table. Third Brother, Fourth Brother, and Fifth Brother also rushed to help. On the other side, Second Brother gave Ling Chuan a simple greeting, then turned around and went into the kitchen. Big Brother, who witnessed their tacit understanding: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°What did you do to my family¡¯s No. 2?¡± He had felt that there was something wrong with this guy before. Big Brother coldly asked the d*mn man the question in a low voice. ¡°If you¡¯re curious, why don¡¯t you ask him?¡± Ling Chuan smiled without a care at all. After that, he followed after Lu An and deliberately said coyly, ¡°Little An¡¯an, let me help you~¡± ¡°Eugh~¡± A certain big brother was about to throw up. He looked coldly at Second Brother Lu Jingfan, who was still busy in the kitchen. Very soon, dinner started. It was a wide, square table. Grandpa Qi Xiuyuan sat in the middle. Lu An and Ling Chuan sat on his left and right respectively. After that, Big Brother, Second Brother, Third Brother, Fourth Brother and Fifth Brother alternated as they filled up the sides. Although Second Brother hadn¡¯t made anything fancy, the sour and spicy shredded potatoes, stir-fried spicy cabbage, bamboo shoots and lettuce, wintermelon stew, and so on all looked fresh. The taste was also very good, and it made people very hungry, especially after a long journey. Coupled with the meat that Lu An¡¯s brothers had brought over, the meal was delicious and very satisfying. After taking a few big bites, Lu An asked Second Brother, ¡°When did you learn to cook?¡± ¡°Mm, a long time ago, out of town.¡± Second Brother gave a simple reply. Seeing that his little sister liked spicy food, he consideratelydled a bowl of wintermelon soup for her and reminded her, ¡°Drink some soup so that you don¡¯t get heaty.¡± ¡°Hehe~¡± Lu An chuckled cutely. She hurriedly took a sip and said, ¡°Out of town? ¡°Is it in the forest that Fifth Brother mentioned before? ¡°I heard that Dad threw you into some forest for a long period of time?¡± Little Sister¡¯s eyes sparkled. It was clear that she wanted to hear some gossip. Grandpa and Ling Chuan were also very interested. The four brothers looked at little No. 5, who had already shrunk back. He had just said it casually back then. Who would have thought that Little Sister wouldtch on to it! Little No. 5 silently buried his head in the bowl. At the same time, he pressed down little Ergou, who was stillpeting with a certain robot, and tried his best to reduce his presence. The brothers didn¡¯t mind, however. It was Second Brother who said, ¡°Mm, it was during that time. We weren¡¯t used to it at first, and even quarreled, and often went hungry. ¡°After that, Big Brother went out to hunt, and I was in charge of cooking. No. 3 took care of the two little ones and helped out with some housework. We slowly got used to it.¡± ¡°Is that so? Then, did anything special happen? For example, how did you reconcile after your arguments, or who liked to quarrel the most, or who got into the most trouble?¡± Second Brother spoke very calmly, and Lu An couldn¡¯t help but curiously ask questions one after another. Second Brother, who was immediately the subject of four silent or pleading gazes: ¡°¡­¡± Ignoring the four people¡¯s gazes, Second Brother earnestly satisfied his little sister¡¯s curiosity. Chapter 344 - Airing Each Others Dirty Laundry

Chapter 344: Airing Each Other¡¯s Dirty Laundry

¡°There were a lot of special experiences. I don¡¯t know where to start. ¡°However, Big Brother, No. 3 and No. 5 love to quarrel the most!¡± A certain second brother deliberately pointed at the three of them with slender fingers. Their faces instantly turned red with anger. ¡°¡­¡± A piece of shredded potato was casually picked up with chopsticks, and whoosh~ It was secretly lobbed at Second Brother. However, he was long prepared, and dodged. A certain big brother, whose handsome face was tense, was instantly about to die of anger. ¡°¡­¡± No. 2, are you determined to turn traitor now?! No. 3 and No. 5 didn¡¯t dare say anything. After all, what Second Brother said was the truth. Just as a certain fourth brother was secretly d that he wasn¡¯t on the list ¡ª ¡°No. 4 and No. 5 are the ones who stir up trouble the most. ¡°No. 5 is a little better. He usually just cries a lot, but your fourth brother¡­¡± Second Brother continued with an indecipherable expression as he gave an example. ¡°How should I put it? Once, Big Brother, No. 3, and I went out to look for food. It was almost winter, and everything in the forest had frozen. It wasn¡¯t easy to find food, and it was very dangerous. So, we wanted to stock up more food, and had No. 4 take No. 5 home. ¡°Then, when we got back¡­¡± ¡°When we got back, hahahaha!¡± Before Second Brother could finish speaking, Third Brother couldn¡¯t hold back hisughter. On the side, a certain fourth brother¡¯s handsome face was already as red as a tomato. Third Brother ignored Fourth Brother¡¯s embarrassed expression which was telling him to keep quiet, and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, when we got back, the straw hut we had so much trouble putting up had fallen down. Who knows how he was able to make such a big straw hut fall down. You have no idea what his expression was like at that time! ¡°He tugged at Big Brother¡¯s sleeve and said, ¡®Big Brother, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I don¡¯t know how that thing ended up like this. I even tried so hard.¡¯ In short¡­ ¡°Hahaha~¡± A certain third brother mimicked a certain fourth brother¡¯s pitiful tone from back then. He was alreadyughing like crazy! On the other side, before Lu An could get it, a certain second brother continued, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s it! ¡°How should I put it? No. 4 is like this: He clearly causes a lot of trouble, but in the end, his attitude is always good when he admits his mistake. He even looks super pitiful. It makes people want to hit him, but can¡¯t. With No. 5, on the other hand, every time he howls, we just smack him. His skin is thick, and we feel refreshed.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. That¡¯s what No. 4 is like. People who don¡¯t know better might think that he¡¯s a white lotus who¡¯s faking it!¡± As soon as Second Brother finished speaking, a certain third brother immediately cackled again. Weak little No. 5: ¡°¡­¡± On the other side, a certain fourth brother was really unhappy. White lotus? He gritted his teeth and couldn¡¯t help but cut Second Brother off at the knee. ¡°Second Brother, if I¡¯m not mistaken, you also have a pretty ck history, right? ¡°And Third Brother, you sang and danced for Little No. 5 in winter¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± A certain third brother immediately panicked and hurriedly got up to cover a certain fourth brother¡¯s mouth. Unfortunately, a certain fourth brother insisted on saying all that he wanted to say. He also added that Third Brother would sing as he showered under a water tap in summer. Then, a certain third brother flew into a rage out of humiliation, and the two of them started to air each other¡¯s dirtyundry. Big Brother Lu Boran really couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He said coldly, ¡°Alright, how old are you? ¡°No. 2 fell into a tree hole back then and cried for help. He thought he was going to die, and said a bunch of nonsensest words! ¡°No. 3 got me bitten by a poisonous snake back then. He was afraid that I would die, and cried tears and snot! ¡°No. 4 is especially good at causing trouble and pretending to be pitiful! ¡°As for No. 5, I won¡¯t say anything. He never stops worrying us even now! ¡°All of you now have nothing else to be ashamed of!¡± Chapter 345 - Have No Black History?

Chapter 345: Have No ck History?

Big Brother Lu Boran looked very disdainful. No. 3 and No. 4 immediately settled down. It was No. 2 who couldn¡¯t take it, and coldly cut Big Brother off at the knee. ¡°You make it sound like we¡¯re the ones at fault. Big Brother, you also have pretty ck history, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! I remember one time Big Brother said that he would hit five rabbits for us. In the end, maybe he was unlucky, but he didn¡¯t even hit one, and then tricked us by saying that we were the five bouncing and mischievous rabbits!¡± Little No. 5 couldn¡¯t help but speak up. Perhaps it was because he had been suppressing it for years, but he really couldn¡¯t help butin about Big Brother. Big Brother¡¯s face darkened like the bottom of a pot. His cold eyes turned even icier as he scolded, ¡°No. 5, what are you so smug about? ¡°The only thing you know how to do is cry, cry, cry all the time. You don¡¯t even know how to run when danger is approaching! ¡°People at school even call you the school tyrant. You¡¯re more like a weak chicken!¡± Big Brother was ruthless. This could be considered tant derision. ¡°I, I¡­¡± A certain little fifth brother was about to die of anger. He didn¡¯t care anymore and mocked, ¡°Then what about you? Are you so much better than me? ¡°Worried about being plotted against, you¡¯re constantly monitoring yourself. Do you think you¡¯re awesome? Actually, you¡¯re just pathetic!¡± ¡°You¡­¡±?Your wings have hardened! The two brothers started arguing. Third Brother, who was in the middle, couldn¡¯t take it, and tried to coax them to calm down. In the end ¡ª ¡°Do you think you¡¯re any better? ¡°When everyone doubted you before, you acted like a sick person trying to hurt themself. Thinking about it, that¡¯s too pathetic!¡± ¡°I¡­¡± A certain third brother was about to die of anger. He thought to himself,?Why are you pulling me into this? Then, he naturally joined the chaotic fight. Second Brother and Fourth Brother were quickly pulled in. Lu An was dumbfounded. She didn¡¯t know how things had developed in such a strange direction, but when she heard the brothers constantly cutting each other off at the knee, she couldn¡¯t help butugh until her stomach hurt! Her brothers were too, too cute! Grandpa and Ling Chuan had thought that the five of them were just like what other people said. Unexpectedly, they were five brats who weren¡¯t so bad! Grandpa Qi watched with relish and even sipped his wine. On the side, Lu An hurriedly stopped him. ¡°Are you secretly drinking again?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not, I¡¯m not!¡± The old man hurriedly hid his wine ss, a nk expression on his face. The brothers were still fighting, when Big Brother suddenly noticed Ling Chuan, who was sitting next to No. 2, with a faint smile on his face. He looked like he was enjoying a show. A certain big brother immediately felt aggrieved and scolded in a cold voice, ¡°That¡¯s enough. We¡¯re guests in Grandpa Qi¡¯s ce. How can you be so noisy?¡± Even though they still felt very unresigned, the brothers obediently shut up. Then, a certain big brother calmly said to Ling Chuan, ¡°I saw that Mr. Ling was watching with interest just now; I believe you must have experienced something simr. Why don¡¯t you share with everyone and add to the mood?¡± A certain big brother smiled sinisterly and thought:?Laughing at us, of course you have to pay the price. Then, Ling Chuan said very politely and formally, ¡°Calling me Mr. Ling is too distant; just use my name. After all, we¡¯re already so familiar with each other. However, I¡¯m very sorry. I really have no ck history.¡± Ling Chuan smiled warmly, his face confident and smug. A certain big brother¡¯s face darkened. As if he would believe that! Also, who¡¯s familiar with you? Just as a certain big brother was feeling disdainful and was about to say something, Little Sister said, ¡°What do you mean? You clearly do.¡± Chapter 346 - Hes More Dog-like Than a Dog

Chapter 346: He¡¯s More Dog-like Than a Dog

Lu An had a very surprised expression on her face. Ignoring Ling Chuan¡¯s nervous expression, she turned to her brothers and said, ¡°He was especially useless when he was young. He couldn¡¯t even lift a bucket of water, and insisted that I go and help! ¡°Also, when ites to studying, he doesn¡¯t know anything. He¡¯s really on the same level as a fool! ¡°There¡¯s still a lot. In short, about him¡­¡± Lu An rattled off a bunch of things. As she spoke, she secretly felt smug about making fun of him. Unexpectedly, none of her brothers smiled. They even¡­ ¡°Er¡­ why aren¡¯t youughing? ¡°Isn¡¯t it very funny?¡± Lu An really didn¡¯t understand. She was pretty confident in her exnation skills? On the other side, a certain person really felt¡­ Wasn¡¯t this little girl a little too stupid? On the other side, the brothers red at Ling Chuan like they wanted nothing more than to skin him alive! Very good! What a treacherous and cunning dog! He actually started fooling their little sister so early. No wonder Little Sister still couldn¡¯t tell the difference between him being a dog or a faker! F*ck! Second Brother, who hadn¡¯t minded at first, gave Ling Chuan the side-eye and then pushed Fourth Brother to move so that he could shuffle one seat away. He looked at Ling Chuan with an extremely guarded expression. Ling Chuan, who was suddenly all on his own: ¡°¡­¡± Lu An was really dumbfounded. She didn¡¯t know what was wrong with all of them. Just as she was about to say something, Grandpa said, ¡°Alright, stop talking. Hurry up and eat. The food is getting cold.¡± Ling Chuan deserved to be taught a lesson. He actually did so much to his An¡¯an behind his back! Little brat! ¡°Oh, oh!¡± Lu An was very obedient and ate. On the other side, the brothers secretly nced at Ling Chuan with fierce warning in their eyes! Lu An couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled. She wanted to ask more questions, but suddenly¡­ There was a voice outside. ¡°I, I¡¯m here to see Grandpa.¡± Qi Yan knocked lightly on the door. She was holding a few gift boxes, and looked nervously at the brothers inside. When Qi Yan noticed Ling Chuan sitting opposite Lu An, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little shy. She just stood there obediently and didn¡¯t dare move at all. Everyone was dumbfounded. Was it because they were talking too much that they didn¡¯t notice anyone outside? Speaking of which, why was she here? ¡°When did youe?¡± Grandpa Qi spoke up. After all, this was his biological granddaughter. ¡°Just, just now.¡± Before they started airing each other¡¯s dirtyundry. They looked so harmonious and happy! Qi Yan gritted her teeth and replied obediently, ¡°Mom said before that she wanted me toe, but unfortunately, I¡¯ve always been very busy. I only managed to make some time now. I hope Grandpa won¡¯t me me.¡± As Qi Yan spoke, she entered the house meekly. She looked at the little robot standing on the side, then put away the gift boxes and walked over. She was almost frightened by the dog little Fifth Brother was holding! Qi Yan cowered meekly. Standing at the dining table, she stole a nce at the only empty seat next to Ling Chuan. Grandpa Qi naturally noticed as well, and asked, ¡°Have you eaten?¡± ¡°No.¡± Qi Yan shook her head softly. Actually, she had eaten earlier. She ate a little sd and some fruit. In order to maintain her figure, she never ate at night. But now¡­ ¡°Then sit over here!¡± Chapter 347 - Are You Coming With Us?

Chapter 347: Are You Coming With Us?

¡°Then sit over here!¡± Grandpa Qi gestured gently. ¡°Mm!¡± Qi Yan hurried over obediently. She was dressed in a demure short, pleated dress. Clutching her skirt slightly, Qi Yan sat down obediently. She couldn¡¯t help but look at Ling Chuan next to her with a happy and slightly smug expression. On her other side, a certain second brother had already automatically shifted away a little. A certain fourth brother, who was at the end of the long bench, was about to be squeezed off. On the other side, Grandpa Qi sighed and asked everyone, ¡°Do you mind adding another setting?¡± No one said anything. It was Lu An who said nkly, ¡°No, of course not!¡± ¡°Then, I¡¯ll get her the utensils?¡± As he spoke, he got up to get Qi Yan some cutlery. Of course, Lu An hurriedly pushed him back. ¡°Let me go. You¡¯re the elder; how can we let you go?¡± With that, Lu An got up and quickly went to the kitchen to get Qi Yan a set of clean cutlery. ¡°Here!¡± She was polite and magnanimous as she ced the bowl and chopsticks in front of Qi Yan. Lu An smiled slightly without any emotion. Qi Yan thanked her. Then, she picked up her chopsticks and took a simple bite of the spicy and sour shredded potato that was closest to her. It was too sour and spicy, and also had the smell of green onions on it. Qi Yan almost couldn¡¯t take it, but she quickly swallowed. Looking at Second Brother, who was actually sitting a few hand spans away from her, Qi Yan looked embarrassed. She smiled and said fawningly, ¡°Did Second Brother cook this? ¡°It¡¯s delicious!¡± As Qi Yan spoke, she picked up a few more pieces and ate them. ¡°Oh?¡± A certain second brother was very surprised and said very directly, ¡°I remember you saying before that everything I make is trash? ¡°Er, is, is that right?¡± Qi Yan froze. She didn¡¯t expect Second Brother to not give her any face. Her face was tense, and she smiled as she braced herself and said, ¡°Erm, I was thoughtless in the past.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Second Brother¡¯s reply was very simple. His expression was cold and calm, and he didn¡¯t say anything else. Qi Yan was conflicted. She just sat quietly and didn¡¯t dare say anything else. The atmosphere fell into a strange silence. Compared with themotion at the beginning, the difference was like between heaven and earth. Lu An was extremely confused. She ate the shredded potato and spicy cabbage inrge bites, her ck eyes darting between the two of them. She noticed in particr that Grandpa seemed very ufortable. Lu An pondered carefully. Suddenly, she thought of something. ¡°Oh, right, Grandpa set up a pond near the melon field to feed crabs. This is when crayfish is in season. ¡°Why don¡¯t we catch crayfish? ¡°There are bamboo poles ands on the side. We¡¯ll just walk along the bank, and there are a lot of lobster holes. In any case, we have nothing to do. ¡°Are all of you full?¡± ¡°We¡¯re full, we¡¯re full. We¡¯ve long been full!¡± When they heard Little Sister say to catch crayfish, the brothers immediately became restless and couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. Ling Chuan already couldn¡¯t sit still the moment Qi Yan arrived. That thick perfume! The little girl had saved his life! Ling Chuan immediately got up and turned to Lu An. He had a steady and tall figure, and his face was expressionless; he was clearly quietly taking deep breaths. It was as if he wanted to inhale more of her scent to neutralize the pungent perfume from earlier. Seeing that her brothers were all very willing to go, and Qi Yan was still sitting down, Lu An asked, ¡°Are youing with us?¡± Chapter 348 - Is It Not My Responsibility to Take Care of Grandpa?

Chapter 348: Is It Not My Responsibility to Take Care of Grandpa?

¡°If you¡¯re not full, we can wait until you¡¯re full. In any case, we still have to prepare some things first.¡± ¡°I, I won¡¯t go!¡± Qi Yan declined awkwardly. She had never been in the fields since she was young, and they might despise her again if she went. Also¡­ Qi Yan secretly nced at Ling Chuan on the side and exined with a smile, ¡°If everyone leaves, there will be no one to take care of Grandpa. ¡°Also, Grandpa has been alone this month, and has no one by his side. Let me apany Grandpa more. This can also be considered showing him filial piety!¡± Qi Yan had exquisite makeup on. She smiled slightly and looked very understanding and kind. ¡°Oh, alright!¡± Lu An was a little stumped. She looked at Grandpa; actually, it seemed that he wanted to go with them? She nodded and didn¡¯t say anything else. She just told Grandpa that they were going to catch crayfish and that she woulde back with more food. ¡°Oh, right, leave the bowls and chopsticks. We¡¯ll clean them up when we get back.¡± Lu An¡¯s words were directed at her brothers. Didn¡¯t they say that they wanted to repay Grandpa for taking care of her? Let them do more work, hehe~ Lu An didn¡¯t stand on ceremony at all. She couldn¡¯t leave the clean-up to the people who were staying behind. Grandpa thanked them repeatedly and reminded them to be careful. On the other side, a certain little robot was dumbfounded. ¡°Is it not my responsibility to take care of Grandpa?¡± The poor little robot¡¯s eyes welled up with tears. Its stumpy body shed to Lu An¡¯s side, as if to ask her solemnly, ¡°Are you trying to oust me?¡± Lu An was dumbfounded. She couldn¡¯t help butugh again. She crouched down next to little Anzi and said patiently, ¡°Little fool, although taking care of Grandpa is the responsibility I gave you, I never said that just because there¡¯s someone else to apany Grandpa, you¡¯re not needed anymore! ¡°Also, even if you don¡¯t need to take care of Grandpa in the future, you¡¯re still useful in other ways. So, don¡¯t think too much, understand?¡± ¡°Oh, oh!¡± It was relieved! The pitiful little robot immediately understood and obediently went back to its usual spot. The brothers were dumbfounded. Did this little robot have its own consciousness? It could even sense when it wasn¡¯t needed? ¡°An, what kind of robot is this?¡± The brothers asked their little sister the question curiously. Lu An chuckled dryly and exined, ¡°It¡¯s the kind of robot you can buy on the market. However, I made some modifications to its programming.¡± ¡°Oh, I did wonder!¡± ¡°So it¡¯s Little Sister¡¯s robot!¡± ¡°Then, you gave it the name Anzi?¡± The brothers surrounded little Anzi and turned their heads to ask Lu An the questions. ¡°Hehe, this is for Grandpa¡¯s sake. It¡¯s like I¡¯m still by his side.¡± Lu An was somehow embarrassed. If she had known earlier, she wouldn¡¯t have called the robot Anzi, but Chuanzi. As a result, her brothers were instantly friendly toward the robot. ¡°Hello, little Anzi?¡± ¡°I just realized that you¡¯re very cute!¡± ¡°Remember, I¡¯m Lu Qingzhou, your master¡¯s third brother. Did you get that?¡± ¡°Lu Boran, Big Brother; let¡¯s get to know each other.¡± ¡°Lu Jingfan, Second Brother!¡± ¡°Lu Sihao, Fourth Brother!¡± ¡°And there¡¯s me, Lu Xingran, Fifth Brother!¡± That enthusiasm! They had probably already forgotten how they had reprimanded it before Little Sister arrived for being called ¡°Anzi.¡± Their priorities were simply overturned. One after another, they rubbed its little head affectionately. On the side, a certain little Ergou wasn¡¯t happy. Chapter 349 - Is Your Body Alright?

Chapter 349: Is Your Body Alright?

¡°Woof, woof, woof!¡± This robot was a faker! This robot was a faker! A d*mn faker! Little Ergou was very unhappy. It wanted to go forward and bite it, but in the end¡­ Lu An grabbed it by the tail and picked it up. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Ergou? Do you think you¡¯re not as useful as Anzi? Are you jealous and deliberately mocking it?¡± ¡°Woof, woof, woof!¡± Me, jealous of that? Little Ergou was about to go crazy! It was Ergou, no, it was Little Tyrant Dragon, the system with the best performance in the Time and Space Administration. Jealous of that thing? What kind of joke was that? ¡°Woof, woof, woof!¡± Little Ergou wanted to howl as it threw a tantrum. Lu An was really helpless. She threatened coldly, ¡°If you keep making a fuss, I¡¯ll stew you and eat you, alright?¡± ¡°Woof¡­¡± A certain little thing immediately turned meek and settled down. It closed its watery eyes. D*mn woman; did she not love it anymore? The people on the side were about tough their heads off. Did this dog actually understand her? Ling Chuan, in particr, said, ¡°If you were a little fatter, we¡¯d braise one half and stew the other, and add some chili and wine. Tsk!¡± Ahhh~ ¡°Woof, woof, woof!¡± A certain little Ergou immediately went crazy! Scary, scary, too scary! Are all of you demons? The dog looked at Ling Chuan. The man had a faint smile on his face, but it also carried a hint of evil¡­ ¡°Alright, don¡¯t scare it. It really can understand you. ¡°Since it¡¯s been decided, there¡¯s no time to lose. Let¡¯s hurry up and catch crayfish!¡± As Lu An spoke, she couldn¡¯t contain her excitement. Crayfish, crayfish, lively and fresh red crayfish! The brothers naturally supported herpletely, and immediately went to prepare. On the other side, Qi Yan couldn¡¯t help but clench her fists. D*mn it! Was Lu An implying that she was superfluous and didn¡¯t know how to take care of Grandpa? Wasn¡¯t it just a lousy robot? She could also buy one! Qi Yan gritted her teeth. After watching Lu An and the others leave, she turned around and said to Grandpa, ¡°Grandpa, I¡­¡± Unexpectedly, Grandpa wasn¡¯t looking at her at all. He was staring in the direction that Lu An and the others had gone, and seemed a little hesitant? In the end, he said, ¡°So, Yan Yan. Your name is Yan Yan, right? ¡°It¡¯s like this: They¡¯re from the city and haven¡¯t seen the world, and I¡¯m a little worried. So, I¡¯ll go and help them; I¡¯ll at least teach them a little so that there aren¡¯t any idents. You¡¯re fine at home on your own, right? ¡°Or, you can call for Anzi if you need anything. It can pour water, clean up, tell jokes, and chat with you. You don¡¯t have to spoil it.¡± After saying that, a certain grandfather got up and ran out without waiting for Qi Yan to agree. It was only as an afterthought that he turned around and asked her, ¡°Or, do you want toe with me?¡± ¡°I, I¡­¡± For a moment, Qi Yan was stumped. She never would have thought that the ¡°us¡± in Lu An¡¯s words actually included Grandpa. What was going on? In other words¡­ The expression in Qi Yan¡¯s eyes was extremely indecipherable. As an old man in his seventies, shouldn¡¯t his body¡­ Qi Yan really couldn¡¯t ept it. In the end, she asked, ¡°Grandpa, your body¡­¡± ¡°Hm?¡± A certain grandfather was perplexed. ¡°My body? What¡¯s wrong with it?¡± ¡°Is, is it alright?¡± Qi Yan tried her best to be tactful. Chapter 350 - Worried that Grandpa Will Be Snatched Away?

Chapter 350: Worried that Grandpa Will Be Snatched Away?

¡°How can it not be alright?¡± A certain grandfather was even more perplexed. He said, ¡°I exercise and eat well every day, as An¡¯an instructed. ¡°That girl is really long-winded, and even specially created a little robot to take care of me after she left, which is annoying. However, my hands are stronger now. I can still go fishing for crayfish for a few hours on my own!¡± The old man was very proud as he spoke. He spoke in a bragging tone, as if wanting to show off how good his granddaughter was. Qi Yan¡¯s face was already dark, and she was almost too ashamed to show her face. She smiled embarrassedly and said, ¡°Oh, I, I see. That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good! I was worried, worried, hehe¡­¡± Qi Yan¡¯s face was almost the color of pig liver, but she restrained herself. A certain grandfather asked, ¡°Then, do you want toe with Grandpa? ¡°It¡¯s really fun to fish for and catch crayfish!¡± Although he and this granddaughter weren¡¯t close, they were still rted by blood. He still couldn¡¯t bear to leave her alone at home. The old man tried his best to be patient and even smiled. ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Qi Yan looked embarrassed, but still agreed in the end. Otherwise, what if Grandpa thought that she was thoughtless? He clearly wanted to go! She was especially unfamiliar with this remote countryside. It was so dark outside; if anything happened to her while she was home alone, no one would know. Qi Yan hurriedly got up and followed Grandpa. ¡°Oh, right, Grandpa, should we lock the door?¡± ¡°Oh, no need. Anzi is here! It¡¯s amazing. It can defend against fire, theft, and fight. It¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡±?Anzi, Anzi! You only have Anzi in your eyes! Qi Yanughed dryly and gritted her teeth. In the end, she remained silent. Little Anzi, who was alone in the house: ¡°¡­¡± Its duty was to take good care of Grandpa. ¡­ On the way to the pond, everyone was in high spirits. Scattered pure white light came from torches and phones. They hadn¡¯t even arrived yet, but everyone had already rolled up their sleeves and even their pants. They made a lot of noise, and sounded like they were on their way to nt seedlings. Lu An followed behind and couldn¡¯t help butugh. Her brothers were too, too cute! On the side, a d*mn man who had been on guard against her brothers suddenly jumped over and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried about leaving Grandpa and that person at home?¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to worry about?¡± Lu An didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Just¡­¡± Ling Chuan nced behind him, where it seemed two people had already caught up with them, and said very directly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that your grandfather will be snatched away?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Lu An was stumped. After a slight pause, she said, ¡°How should I put it? Grandpa isn¡¯t my biological grandfather to begin with. Whether he¡¯s snatched away or not, I don¡¯t have any say. ¡°However, Grandpa treats me so well. No matter what, I¡¯ll always treat him as my biological grandfather. ¡°As for other people, it¡¯s not a loss to have one more person to show him filial respect. ¡°What do you think?¡± As the little girl spoke, she looked at him with bright eyes, as if asking for his opinion. Ling Chuan¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t help but soften. He shook his head helplessly and patted her little head affectionately. ¡°You¡¯re too broad-minded. If I didn¡¯t know better, I would think you¡¯re faking it!¡± ¡°Otherwise?¡± Chapter 351 - Revenge

Chapter 351: Revenge

¡°Otherwise?¡± Lu An was really lost for words. ¡°Should I tell Grandpa¡¯s biological granddaughter to stay away and don¡¯t even think about stealing my grandfather? ¡°Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s too ridiculous? ¡°I indeed monopolized the love from her grandfather that should have belonged to her!¡± ¡°So, will that person also want to monopolize the love of your father and brothers?¡± Somehow, Ling Chuan couldn¡¯t take how soft-hearted she was. The little girl said, ¡°Hm, then that¡¯s her problem. I just need to take care of myself. As for the rest, it¡¯s not up to me. ¡°However, if she goes overboard, like how she took Mom¡¯s song for her own, I definitely won¡¯t let her off easily! ¡°Alright, I¡¯m not an idiot who doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s important! ¡°When I¡¯m bad, I¡¯m very bad, alright?¡± Thinking that Ling Chuan was worried about her, Lu An tugged at his arm. Ling Chuan¡¯s heart immediately softened, and he put an arm around her shoulders. ¡°Alright, alright! ¡°Then, let¡¯s hurry up!¡± ¡°Mm!¡± The little girl nodded vigorously and hurriedly caught up with her brothers, who were already walking far up ahead. On the other side, Qi Yan and Grandpa Qi, who were secretly following behind, were both stupefied. His An¡¯an was such a silly girl! Grandpa Qi couldn¡¯t help the tears that welled up in his eyes. Next to him, Qi Yan simply couldn¡¯t think. W- what had she just asked Grandpa earlier? It seemed, it was¡­ Heh! Qi Yan¡¯s expression was extremely dark. She simply wanted to skin Lu An alive! Faking being virtuous? She thought she was so high and mighty? She was doing it on purpose, right? She was definitely colluding with that person! Qi Yan was about to explode with anger, but Grandpa suddenly said, ¡°Yan Yan, I won¡¯tpare you with anyone else. The only thing I know is that you¡¯re my biological granddaughter. ¡°Grandpa was a little unhappy that you only now came to see me. ¡°However, since you have the heart, I still treat you as my biological granddaughter. I¡¯ll also think of ways to make up for all the love I didn¡¯t give you in the past. ¡°Of course, although An¡¯an isn¡¯t my biological granddaughter, I raised her, so she¡¯s also my family! ¡°Perhaps I¡¯m still biased toward her at the moment. ¡°I can only say, please forgive me. ¡°In the future, I will definitely do my best to be fair.¡± That was because she had suddenly asked him earlier if he felt that her existence was superfluous, and that she couldn¡¯tpare to Lu An in any way. Grandpa Lu had mixed feelings. After thinking carefully, he said these words. Qi Yan didn¡¯t say anything else and just nodded slightly. Grandpa got excited again. ¡°Then, there¡¯s no time to waste. Let¡¯s hurry and catch up with them, lest they let the crayfish slip through their fingers!¡± Saying that, the old man grabbed her arm and hurriedly ran forward. Qi Yan¡¯s eyes were cold, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel even angrier! Just a second ago, he had been saying that he would be fair, but now? He was clearly on Lu An¡¯s side! Qi Yan gritted her teeth as she watched the agile old man run. She couldn¡¯t control herself, and kicked at a rock on the side. Then ¡ª Chapter 352 - Fishing for Crayfish (1)

Chapter 352: Fishing for Crayfish (1)

¡°Ouch!¡± The old man fell t on his face. Lu An and the others, who had heard themotion, hurriedly turned around. ¡°Grandpa? Grandpa!¡± Very quickly, a group of people rushed back. It was a good thing that the old man had a healthy physique. Also, it wasn¡¯t far to the pond from here, and the ground was soft. Other than the mud on his face and slight pain, the old man was fine. Next to him, Qi Yan immediately went forward to help him up, saying that she didn¡¯t know why Grandpa was suddenly so careless. If she had known, she would have stopped him. Lu An and the others didn¡¯t say anything. They just carefully wiped Grandpa¡¯s face clean, and reminded him to be more careful in the future. He was already so old; if anything happened to him, they would really feel guilty! A certain grandfather really felt aggrieved. Who would have thought that he would suddenly trip over a rock? There clearly hadn¡¯t been any obstacles earlier. Perhaps it was because he was a little too excited today. The old man didn¡¯t think much of it, and called for everyone to go and catch crayfish together. The group of people escorted the old man to the pond in high spirits. On the other side, where no one could see, Qi Yan¡¯s lips curled up slightly in a malicious and disdainful manner. Hypocrite! Fool! I¡¯m the one who¡¯s rted to you by blood. Who is she? Qi Yan gritted her teeth and took a long time to catch up with the rest. She said it was her first time here and she wasn¡¯t used to things. Everyone basically didn¡¯t bother with her. It was only because of Grandpa Qi that they cared to give her more than a nce. After little Fifth Brother and Grandpa put on the only two pairs of rain shoes, Grandpa and Ling Chuan got into a wooden boat, and the group started their crayfish hunt. Lu An took off her socks and stuffed them into her shoes. She put them outside the enclosure, and rolled her pants up to her knees. She stepped over the and led her five brothers along the bank. Qi Yan naturally sat in the middle of the boat and looked at them silently. ¡°Big Brother, bring them over to the.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this supported by bamboo poles?¡± ¡°Pay attention to the area around the bamboo poles. There are a lot of crayfish which like to dig holes there. However, you have to be careful. Their ws aren¡¯t big, but it still hurts when they pinch you, so you have to wear gloves!¡± ¡°Mm, alright!¡± Big Brother listened to his little sister¡¯s instructions nkly. No. 3 and No. 5 grabbed a pair of gloves each and walked over to the side of the enclosure. In the beginning, they didn¡¯t find any of these so-called crayfish holes. It was at the fifth bamboo pole that they really found a hole! They used their hands to push the mud aside, and they really found crayfish squirming around inside! There were two to five of them. They were squeezed into the narrow opening. It really wasn¡¯t easy for Big Brother to pull them out with his big hands. ¡°Isn¡¯t Little Sister too awesome?¡± Little Fifth Brother couldn¡¯t help but exim admiringly. When he saw how small the crayfish were, he was really disappointed. ¡°Aren¡¯t they a little too small? ¡°They¡¯re not even enough to fill the gaps between my teeth!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Hearing this, Lu An smiled and said, ¡°But we still have to take them since they can be a nuisance. In the long run, they can break through this enclosure. ¡°Also, cooking small shrimps isn¡¯t bad.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Little Fifth Brother immediately stoppedining and obediently got to work. On the other side, a certain fourth brother stared nkly at his little sister, who had her head down and seemed to be looking for something. ¡°Then, what should we do?¡± ¡°Mm, we¡¯ll just follow the flow of the water. ¡°There will still be a lot of crayfish holes in areas that aren¡¯t necessarily fully submerged. ¡°All of you have to pay attention. Basically, every crayfish hole on shore will have a new pile of mud next to it. If you remove the mud, you should be able to see the hole, but sometimes you might not. You have to pay more attention or dig a little. ¡°Compared with the small and skinny crayfish on Big Brother¡¯s side, the ones on this side are usually very big and very fresh. They¡¯re super delicious when cooked!¡± Little Sister¡¯s sweet face was very earnest as she spoke. A certain fourth brother felt like he could already see the crayfish on a serving tter. He hurriedly lowered his head and looked for holes with his little sister. On the side, a certain second brother suddenly asked, ¡°Do you do this often? How do you know so much?¡± ¡°Oh, I¡­¡± Did Second Brother think that she was too naughty? Typically, only boys would know about something like this? Lu An was suddenly a little stumped. She said with a nk face, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s nothing. In the past, my body was weak. I wanted to try, but Grandpa wouldn¡¯t let me. I always watched from the side!¡± Little Sister¡¯s face was a little cautious, as if to say that she might as well try it for herself today. In the end ¡ª ¡°In other words, today is your first time?¡± Who knew how Second Brother came to this conclusion, but before Little Sister could reply, he said arrogantly, ¡°Then, go and stay on the boat. This isn¡¯t something you should do.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± A certain little sister immediately felt aggrieved. She had already pushed her short sleeves up over her shoulders in case she needed to stretch all the way down into a crayfish hole! Lu An was about to argue, when Big Brother suddenly threw a crayfish over. He scolded No. 2 in a deep voice. ¡°Are you crazy? ¡°If Little Sister likes it, let her do it. As her older brother, you just have to watch from the side and ensure she stays safe.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Wasn¡¯t it already toote to worry about her safety? Also, Little Sister¡¯s hands were so soft and slender. How could she do this sort of thing? Second Brother was inexplicably furious. Before he could say anything, he caught the crayfish in his hand, and one wtched onto him. ¡°Sss~¡± It hurt to death! The w was small, but the sharp teeth inside pinched his flesh hard! Lu An hurried over and cut off the lobster¡¯s w. She asked in concern, ¡°Second Brother, are you alright?¡± On the other side, a certain big brother had already run a little further away with two other people, as if nothing had happened. A certain second brother¡¯s eyebrows twitched. He was really about to die of anger! In the end, it was Grandpa who said, ¡°Alright, alright, let An¡¯an do it. It¡¯s not like she hasn¡¯t caught any before. ¡°An¡¯an is definitely much better at it than all of you!¡± Grandpa was very proud. As he spoke, he had already changed into waterproof pants and got out of the boat. He pushed the boat as he walked in the shallow water on the side. He was really worried that something would happen to his granddaughter. Lu An didn¡¯t care. She found a lobster hole and reached in. Chapter 353 - Fishing for Crayfish (2)

Chapter 353: Fishing for Crayfish (2)

Her face was almost touching the ground. Very quickly, Lu An pulled out two crayfish. Compared with the small ck ones closer to the, these four big red ws were just¡­! Second Brother and Fourth Brother¡¯s eyes lit up, especially when they saw Little Sister¡¯s smug, grubby little face. Their hearts softened, and they naturally no longer stopped her from doing anything else. Little No. 5 even ran over to watch themotion from the other side. However, Big Brother very quickly pulled him back. A certain big brother secretly looked at his little sister with a very proud gaze before he continued following her instructions ¡ª Caught a crayfish! On the boat, Qi Yan was feeling a little impatient. She didn¡¯t understand why they were so happy. It wasn¡¯t like they didn¡¯t have money to buy a bunch of these crayfish outside; why insist on going to all this trouble? Lost for words, she pursed her lips and took out her phone to browse online shops. ¡­ Lu An was quick to catch 40 to 50 crayfish, and filled half a bucket. During this time, Fourth Brother and Second Brother also gave it a try. Some holes were too small for their arms, but some were easy to reach into, and when they touched the crayfish, the ws instantlytched onto them. It hurt! Who knew how Little Sister was able to grab and trap the lobster¡¯s ws so urately every time. Sometimes, she only grabbed one w, but the crayfish surprisingly never pinched her. Lu An had been worried at first that her brothers would be injured by the crayfish, but she waspletely gloating now. She said sagely, ¡°You have to be quick. As soon as you grab one, pull it out right away, and throw it on the ground or into the bucket. It won¡¯t be able to react in time.¡± ¡°Hm, really?¡± A certain fourth brother quickly grabbed one and threw it to one side. The crayfish was frightened and scuttled backward. It opened its ws like two swords, and was very vignt. If Fourth Brother had been a little slower, he might have been pinched again. Sighing with feeling, he mimicked his little sister and pressed down on the back of the crayfish before quickly picking it up and throwing it into the bucket. The group was inexplicably cheerful at catching crayfish with their own hands! Suddenly¡­ Under the nts that were a little closer to the surface, several huge holes seemed to intersect. Lu An dug around inside for a long time but couldn¡¯t feel the bottom, let alone find any crayfish. ¡°No way, right? ¡°Usually, there will definitely be crayfish in a hole like this, and even quite a number of them.¡± Lu An was very puzzled. She stood in the water with two slender legs, bent down, and felt around again. On the side, Fourth Brother and Second Brother were very nervous. Big Brother also brought No. 3 and No. 5 over. Ling Chuan crouched at the bow of the boat. From his angle, he suddenly noticed the front of the little girl¡¯s shirt! He immediately picked up the jacket he had brought for Lu An earlier, and didn¡¯t even notice that the pole in his hand had fallen into the water. Lu An was dumbfounded. She didn¡¯t know why he was suddenly putting a jacket on her. However, she was focused on the crayfish, and it felt like she was touching a w? Suddenly, Grandpa shouted from the side, ¡°They¡¯reing out, they¡¯reing out! ¡°This should be a tunnel. They¡¯re all escaping through here!¡± The old man was very excited. Without a word, he took out a. The crayfish, which thought that they had escaped sessfully, were pulled back by the tail and dropped into Grandpa¡¯s! Chapter 354 - In the Water

Chapter 354: In the Water

They were all bright red. ¡°1,2,3,4,5,6,7,8! ¡°8! There are eight! There are eight in total!¡± The old man was very pleased. He raised the for everyone to see. His eyes were mere slits in his face and almost invisible. The brothers felt even more gratified and happy for him! Lu An hurriedly looked up. After confirming it, she felt gratified. Suddenly¡­ ¡°Hey, Brother Ling Chuan?¡± It was gettingte, and the wind was blowing! The wind was a little strong in the countryside at night. Lu An watched as Ling Chuan¡¯s boat was blown away. ¡°¡­¡± She stared nkly. Who knew why the bamboo pole he had been using to anchor the boat the entire time had fallen into the water and drifted away. On the other side, a certain grandfather was also dumbfounded. He had temporarily let go of the rope when he was scooping the crayfish out. Who would have thought¡­ Speaking of which, although he usually didn¡¯t think much of it, this pond really was a little big. It was around 50 to 60 mu in size. Back then, he had been idle and couldn¡¯t be bothered with messy affairs. So, he simply came to the countryside and imed a plot ofnd for his own. He and his granddaughter relied on these fields to survive. He hadn¡¯t done much after that. It was only after An¡¯an left that he picked up the ck again. Who knew where those two were going and how they woulde back? Lu An hurriedly chased after them from the shore, wanting to hand them the pole. But they had yet to grab the pole when they went around a bend, and drifted even further away. The little girl could only worry on the shore. There was nothing she could do. She could go back and get a new pole to throw it at them, but who knew if her throw would be urate? Initially, the brothers were still gloating as they thought to themselves that it was best for the d*mn man to be blown all the way to heaven! That was for taking advantage of their little sister all the time! However, seeing how anxious Little Sister was, they couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious themselves. This d*mn man really knew how to stir up trouble! Hurry up ande back! On the other side, Qi Yan was inexplicably happy. The night sky was beautiful and resplendent with stars, and it was just the two of them¡­ Wasn¡¯t this so much better than crudely fishing for crayfish? Heh! Qi Yan¡¯s lips curled up slightly. Qi Yan, who hadn¡¯t said anything the entire night, suddenly couldn¡¯t help but want to say something. Unfortunately¡­ Before she could say anything¡­ A certain person, who had been standing at the bow of the boat, suddenly plunged into the water. Then, he dragged the boat with one hand as he swam for the shore. On the boat, Qi Yan was dumbfounded. She didn¡¯t understand why he was such a spoilsport. He didn¡¯t even turn around to look at her! Heh, what the heck! Qi Yan was really speechless. She inexplicably felt like crying from anger. Was there something wrong with her? He actually didn¡¯t want to be alone with her for even a short period of time! Little did she know that Ling Chuan didn¡¯t hate her, nor did he like her; he was just afraid that a certain little girl would be worried about him. Just now, she sounded like she was about to cry. More than making her worry, he couldn¡¯t stand being alone with any woman who wasn¡¯t her for even a minute, because that made him feel tainted and unworthy of her! Speaking of which, he should have jumped in the first ce. He had thought he could wait until the wind eased a little. Very quickly, Ling Chuan had already swam to shore and picked up the pole floating in the water. Chapter 355 - Settling the Score

Chapter 355: Settling the Score

When he passed by a floating nt, he suddenly felt that something wasn¡¯t right. He stretched out his hand and caught a superrge carp! ¡°An, look, I¡¯ve extra food for you!¡± Ling Chuan had a very pleased expression on his bewitching face. In the night breeze, his rich and deep voice sounded like a cello, which tugged at the heartstrings! On shore, Lu An couldn¡¯t help butugh again, and she said a little chidingly, ¡°Hurry up ande out, the water is cold!¡± ¡°Wait, who knows, I might be able to bring you good things in pairs?¡± Ling Chuan had a very carefree look on his enchanting face. He threw the fish onto the boat, bent down, and acted like he was going to catch another one. In reality, his legs were a little tied up by the seaweed in the water. It would take some time to remove them, and he didn¡¯t want the little girl to worry. Qi Yan was utterly speechless! Fish? Fish? He actually went into the water to fish? He was normally such a bright and handsome person. Didn¡¯t he think doing this was degrading, low, and disgusting? It was tacky, tacky! Too tacky! They were the same, the same!!! Qi Yan didn¡¯t even look at him. She got up angrily. Even though it was a little far, Qi Yan jumped from the boat to shore. The force from the impact caused the boat to identally hit Ling Chuan, who was in the water next to it. Qi Yan didn¡¯t care at all. She didn¡¯t even look at them. She just straightened her back and strode off. She left! She walked like she was angry, and everyone was dumbfounded. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡± ¡°Who the hell knows!¡± Little Fifth Brother nced at her uninterestedly and couldn¡¯t be bothered. Lu An¡¯s heart ached. She practically ran into the water. ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s a small thing. It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡± The man smiled warmly and didn¡¯t care at all. He was holding a carp which he had caught, and he teased her as he said, ¡°Good thingse in pairs.¡± Lu An couldn¡¯t help butugh again. She turned around and looked at Qi Yan with indescribable anger! However, she didn¡¯t say anything else, and hurriedly helped Ling Chuan onto the shore. On the side, Grandpa Qi couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed, and told everyone toe back. They had their fun; it was time to go back. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re alright?¡± Aftering ashore, Lu An was still a little worried. She had clearly seen the boat hit him hard in the shoulder. Unexpectedly, Ling Chuan teased her. ¡°Or, should I take my shirt off for you to confirm it?¡± As he spoke, he started to take off his shirt. ¡°Be serious!¡± Lu An was really lost for words. She was worried about him, alright? ¡°Alright, I¡¯m fine. Even if it hurts, with my constitution, I¡¯ll recover very quickly. So, don¡¯t worry anymore, alright?¡± The man¡¯s deep voice turned serious in the end. He stood tall in front of her and patted her little head tofort her. Lu An immediately rxed, but she still felt a little unhappy. In particr, she could see that his shoulder was slightly red and swollen through the wet white shirt! That d*mn woman; Lu An herself was unwilling to hurt a single hair on Ling Chuan¡¯s head! Heh, very good! ¡­ When Qi Yan came out of the bathroom after taking a shower, Lu An suddenly rushed in. ¡°Ah! You¡­ what are you doing?¡± Qi Yan¡¯s gaze was nervous as she hurriedly covered her chest with a towel. Seeing Lu An¡¯s dark face, as if she wanted to do something to her, she inexplicably felt a little afraid! Lu An didn¡¯t give her any face at all. She said directly, ¡°Did you know that you identally bumped into my brother when you went ashore? Chapter 356 - Conflict

Chapter 356: Conflict

Lu An didn¡¯t give her any face at all. She said directly, ¡°Did you know that you identally bumped into my brother when you went ashore? ¡°Turning around and leaving right away. Don¡¯t you know how to apologize?¡± ¡°I, I, what are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying at all!¡± Qi Yan was utterly speechless. Seeing her grandfather, who had probablye over because he heard themotion, she hurriedly ran to hide behind him as sheined nervously, ¡°Grandpa, Grandpa! I don¡¯t know what Lu An is doing so suddenly, but she rushed over and yelled at me!¡± ¡°An¡¯an, you¡­¡± Grandpa Qi was dumbfounded. He had just gone to look at the beds which the brats had made, and realized that they didn¡¯t have any pillows, so¡­ What was going on? ¡°Grandpa, this has nothing to do with you. ¡°I just have something to discuss with her.¡± Lu An¡¯s gaze was cold. She nced at Grandpa calmly, then said to Qi Yan, ¡°Just now, when you jumped off the boat, you identally made it hit my brother.¡± Lu An pointed at her right shoulder. ¡°I saw that you didn¡¯t look back, and thought that you probably didn¡¯t notice. However, you were the one who caused him to be hit. I just came to tell you that you should apologize to him immediately.¡± ¡°No, are you crazy? ¡°I don¡¯t know what I did at all. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s unreasonable for you to use me like this?¡± Qi Yan didn¡¯t understand and was a little gloomy. She had no idea who she had hit. Lu An was even more speechless. ¡°I¡¯m being unreasonable? ¡°If you don¡¯t know what you did, can you pretend it never happened? ¡°Then, if you identally kill someone in the future, can you not take responsibility? ¡°Do other people deserve to be identally bullied by you? ¡°I came especially to remind you to pay attention to what you do in the future. If it¡¯s someone unrted to me, fine. However, if you¡¯re not careful when ites to someone rted to me, I won¡¯t be as easy to talk to as now.¡± With that, Lu An turned around and left without looking back. Qi Yan was really speechless. She had nowhere to vent the anger in her heart, so she said to Grandpa on the side, ¡°Grandpa, look at her. I don¡¯t think I did anything unforgivable, right? Why is she making a fuss like this? Why does she have to say things like identally hitting or killing someone?!¡± As Qi Yan spoke, tears welled up in her eyes. Grandpa Qi was stumped for a moment, then held her hand andforted her. ¡°This, Yan Yan, whatever you do in the future, you really should be a little more careful.¡± ¡°No, Grandpa, do you think I was wrong?¡± Qi Yan was even more speechless. He already said he would be fair, but in the end, was this him being fair? ¡°I clearly didn¡¯t know anything. Even if I know now, it was unintentional! ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Does she have to be like that? ¡°She even rushed into my room. What if I hadn¡¯t showered or even gotten dressed? ¡°Isn¡¯t she hurting me like this?¡± Qi Yan was furious. She stared nkly at Qi Xiuyuan with bloodshot eyes, as if she wanted nothing more than to p him awake. Grandpa Qi¡¯s face was conflicted. He was silent for a long time, before he carefully coaxed her again. ¡°But, Yan Yan, in the end, you did hit Xiao Chuan, and it seemed pretty serious back then. An¡¯an was probably angry¡­¡± ¡°So? She cane and act wildly here just because she¡¯s angry?¡± Chapter 357 - Using Force

Chapter 357: Using Force

Qi Yan really couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°What does she take me for? Why should I be her punching bag? ¡°And you, Grandpa, you said that you would make it up to me, but this is it?¡± Qi Yan was utterly disappointed, and sheined even more angrily, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to give me the room she used to live in, nor do I need you to give me things. What I want is love! Love! Even if it¡¯s just a little, you can give me more of your love. Do you understand?¡± With that, Qi Yan fell intoplete despair. She went back to her room to pack her things, then turned around and left without looking back. No matter how Grandpa tugged at her, she was very heartless and pushed him away. Grandpa Qi identally fell to the floor. Of course, he hurriedly got up and chased after her. It was already midnight, and they were in the countryside. How could he let a little girl leave on her own? ¡°Yan Yan, Yan Yan¡­¡±?I was just worried that An¡¯an would really hit you. An¡¯an always keeps her word. Grandpa Qi¡¯s face was full of tears. When he ran out, he identally dropped one of his shoes. Qi Yan didn¡¯t look back at all. On the other side, Lu An, who was venting her anger under a tree not far away, naturally came over when she heard themotion. ¡°Grandpa, what happened?¡± ¡°Oh, Yan Yan, Yan Yan, she, she¡­¡± Grandpa Qi was utterly incoherent. He just pointed at Qi Yan, who was already far away. Lu An quickly understood. She let go of Grandpa and went to chase after Qi Yan for him. Qi Yan wasn¡¯t walking very fast. Lu An quickly caught up with Qi Yan. She was a little speechless as she blocked Qi Yan¡¯s path. ¡°So, what¡¯s wrong with you? You¡¯re leaving in a fit of pique just because of what I did?¡± ¡°I left in a fit of pique because of you?¡± Qi Yan was utterly speechless. She nced at Lu An coldly and said disdainfully, ¡°Who do you think you are? I¡¯m leaving because of you?¡± ¡°Then, it looks like it¡¯s because of Grandpa?¡± Lu An didn¡¯t bicker with her about this. She said in the same cold voice, ¡°No matter what Grandpa says to you, as his granddaughter, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s inappropriate for you to leave at this time? ¡°First of all, Grandpa isn¡¯t the kind of person to say that he doesn¡¯t care about you, or who will ignore you. Also, the reason you came to see Grandpa should be to fix your rtionship with him, right? ¡°Even if your view of Grandpa has been destroyed, Grandpa isn¡¯t as bad as you think. Seeing how he still treats you sincerely and is worried about you, no matter how determined you are to leave, you should at least wait until tomorrow morning to prevent him from worrying, right? ¡°What do you think?¡± Lu An raised her eyebrows slightly. There was no room for negotiation in her tone at all, and there was even a hint of disdain. Qi Yan couldn¡¯t help but feel even more furious. She clenched her fists and retorted angrily, ¡°So? ¡°Do you think you know a lot? ¡°Who do you think you are? ¡°Do I have to listen to you teach me what to do?¡± ¡°Heh, do you think I want to teach you?¡± Lu An was really amused. Her gaze swept coldly over the girl, who was only in her pajamas, and she said with a fierce gaze, ¡°I did it for Grandpa. ¡°Because he¡¯s the grandfather I care about! ¡°You can ignore his concern and make him worry, but I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t! ¡°The reason why I¡¯m being so long-winded with you is just to persuade you. Since you won¡¯t see sense, then don¡¯t me me for using force!¡± Chapter 358 - Choice

Chapter 358: Choice

With that, Lu Anpletely ignored Qi Yan as she wrapped her arms around Qi Yan¡¯s waist and slung her over her shoulder. Qi Yan was instantly furious. She kicked and struggled with all her might. Unfortunately, although Lu An wasn¡¯t as tall as a guy, she was strong and stable enough. No matter how Qi Yan yelled and screamed, the little girl remained upright and didn¡¯t stagger at all. Qi Yan was so angry that she started scolding, ¡°Lu An! Let go of me! You¡¯re crazy! You¡¯re crazy! You¡¯re not human¡­¡± Whatever hurtful words Qi Yan could think of, she said them all. Lu Anpletely ignored her and just kept walking. All the way back to the room. Lu An threw Qi Yan onto the bed roughly. Standing next to the bed, she said coldly, ¡°If your attitude is bad because of what I did before, I can apologize. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was indeed a little fierce. ¡°But I won¡¯t say anything less. Whatever you do in the future, you should pay more attention. ¡°Lastly, don¡¯t think about leaving tonight. When morninges, even if you want to go to the Milky Way, I guarantee that I won¡¯t stop you!¡± With that, Lu An turned around and left, closing the door behind her. Grandpa Qi was already standing outside. The five brothers and Ling Chuan had immediately run over when they heard themotion. ¡°An¡¯an, you¡­¡± Grandpa Qi felt a little guilty. This was supposed to be her room. Lu An didn¡¯t mind. She just reminded Grandpa, ¡°If she causes any more trouble, you can call me directly. ¡°I¡¯m very sorry. All of this could have been avoided at first, but I also have feelings, and I don¡¯t want myself and the people I care about to suffer. Also, I think it¡¯s necessary for me to say it. Perhaps I used too harsh a method. She indeed should pay more attention in the future. ¡°It¡¯s fine if she runs into kindhearted people who don¡¯t take issue with it. Today, it was just us, so we didn¡¯t do anything to her. However, what if it was someone else, especially someone who would fight her to the death if she dared touch them? ¡°So, Grandpa, please understand. If my actions hurt you, I apologize.¡± As Lu An spoke, she bowed deeply to Grandpa. Grandpa Qi¡¯s expression was already even more indecipherable. He just looked on quietly as he rubbed his palms hesitantly. Lu An quickly straightened and said, ¡°I¡¯ll sleep on the floor at Brother Xiao Chuan¡¯s ce with my brothers tonight. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯lle and see you tomorrow morning.¡± After that, Lu An didn¡¯t say anything else. She nced at her brothers and walked out. The brothers instantly nodded politely to Grandpa Qi in farewell, then obediently followed their little sister. Grandpa Qi stood at the door. He looked very hesitant, but in the end, he still stopped Lu An and said, ¡°An¡¯an, you¡­ ¡°Tomorrow, you¡­ ¡°It would be better not toe again. ¡°Nor your brothers, or Ling Chuan.¡± ¡°Huh? Oh¡­¡± Lu An was a little stumped, but she quickly reacted. Although she was a little sad, she still tried her best to smile as she said, ¡°I understand. Thank you, Grandpa, for teaching me and for everything!¡± With that, Lu An bowed again. It was a stiff 90-degree bow, and her head was practically about to bury itself in the ground. She didn¡¯t straighten for a long time. Chapter 359 - One In Each Direction

Chapter 359: One In Each Direction

Grandpa Qi¡¯s face was already covered in tears. In the end, he closed the door firmly and shut out everything. They were shut out! On the other side, Lu An was already gritting her teeth, her tears springing up like bamboo shoots after a wild and turbulent rain, and apanied by suppressed and painful soft whimpers. Her brothers stood on the side, and their hearts ached. They wanted to pat her back with big hands, but the little girl suddenly stood up and smiled even wider. She raised her hand to indicate that she didn¡¯t need anyforting, and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine! I¡¯m fine! This is how things should be, I brought it on myself!¡± He wasn¡¯t her biological grandfather to begin with; why delude herself? Lu An tried her best to hold back her tears. In the end, she suppressed them with bloodshot eyes. She turned around and smiled at her brothers. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I already have all of you!¡± With that, Lu An turned around and walked out in front. She took each big step like she was free of something, but she was clearly just pretending to be strong. The brothers, including Ling Chuan, watched from behind withplicated expressions of heartache. ncing indifferently at the figures next to him, Ling Chuan raised his leg to chase after her, but was instantly blocked by four brothers. It¡¯s you, right? It¡¯s all because of you, right? D*mn man! The brothers looked at him coldly, as if they wanted to skin him alive. The aggrieved and pitiful Ling Chuan: ¡°¡­¡± He wanted to console the little girl! On the other side, little Fifth Brother, who was carrying little Ergou, had already caught up with his little sister. He smiled and tried his best to cheer her up as he said, ¡°Little Sister, can I set up a small tent and sleep next to youter? ¡°I said bad things about our brothers tonight; I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll hit me!¡± Little Fifth Brother had a feeble expression on his face. He bowed slightly and rubbed his eyes with his fists in a crying gesture. A certain little Ergou also had sad and pitiful dog eyes. It even stretched out its little paws, as if tofort her. Lu An couldn¡¯t help butugh. She nodded slightly. ¡°Mm.¡± Suddenly, there was the tooting of the little robot behind them. The robot poked her back weakly. Lu An was a little stumped as she looked at Little Anzi behind her. She quickly responded as she smiled and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Little Anzi was chased out too?¡± ¡°Mm! Mm!¡± The little fellow¡¯s eyes were aggrieved. It wanted toin about how vicious that woman was, but Lu An hugged it around the waist. ¡°Then, follow me from now on. Help me do what you can, and I¡¯ll take good care of you.¡± As Lu An spoke, she was already walking into Ling Chuan¡¯s house. ¡°Mm, mm!¡± Little Anzi forgot all its worries. That little robot face even chuckled. On the other side, a certain little Ergou couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°Woof, woof, woof, woof!¡±?Me! Me! I can do it! It¡¯s just a robot faker! A robot faker!! Little Ergou was about to cry with anger. It felt like it was about to be abandoned. If it had known earlier, it would have directly destroyed that d*mn robot! Woman, d*mn woman~ On the other side, a certain person was still being intimidated by four brothers. One in each direction. Intimidated on all sides. In particr, after Lu An entered the house and probably couldn¡¯t see them at all, the brothers¡¯ faces turned even more demonic and sinister. They clenched and cracked their fists. Ling Chuan, alone and helpless: ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 360 - Fourth Brother Is Second

Chapter 360: Fourth Brother Is Second

At Grandpa Qi¡¯s ce, Qi Yan had already put on her clothes after Lu An and the others left. Her previous willful and angry expression was reced with a smile and a spoiled expression. After the annoying little robot also left, Qi Yan said softly, ¡°Grandpa, I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have been so willful just now. ¡°I promise that I won¡¯t do it again. Please forgive me, Grandpa. ¡°Also, I¡¯ll buy you a better robot and take care of your food and home. You¡¯ll live a better life than before.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Grandpa Qi smiled slightly and answered weakly, ¡°Then, go and rest. It¡¯s gettingte, and I¡¯m tired.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Qi Yan nodded obediently. She didn¡¯t notice the old man¡¯s pained expression at all as she turned around and went back into the house with a clear and refreshed attitude. Heh! So what if she knew how to fake it? So what if she knew how to act? What was hers was hers. Lu An couldn¡¯t take it away! Qi Yan¡¯s face was cold as she looked at the things in the room that Lu An had probably used before. She casually picked up a ball of yarn from the dressing table and crushed it in her hand! ¡­ The next day. When Lu An got up, she saw tworge basins outside the door filled with bright red crayfish that had already been cleaned. There were also so many pots and pans. She wondered if Grandpa had left any for himself. There were also two carps on the side. The little girl looked around and very quickly saw Grandpa, who was already busy in the pond not far away. He could still be considered pretty sturdy and was holding onto the boat, yet his figure somehow looked thin. Who knew if she was seeing things; she was far away, after all. Hopefully, it really was just her imagination. Lu An didn¡¯t stand on ceremony as she moved the two basins of lobsters into Ling Chuan¡¯s kitchen. When little Fifth Brother saw this, he naturally hurried over to help. Even a certain little Ergou, who clearly couldn¡¯t help much, raised its two paws as if to help prop up the bottom of the basin. It was so small with its silly dog head as it stood on its hind legs, making one feel like it was a baby. Lu An was about tough her head off. She carried the basin with one hand and pinched its ear with the other. ¡°Ergou, what are you doing?¡± I, I¡­ Hmph! ¡°Woof, woof, woof!¡± The little fellow grunted weakly. It secretly and unhappily stared at a certain little robot not far away, which was already bustling around. There was no way it would say that it wanted to surpass it, rece it, and destroy it! In Ling Chuan¡¯s study. Five people were still meditating. Ling Chuan sat in the middle, and the four brothers sat all around him. They had ck bags under their red eyes. Clearly, they hadn¡¯t slept the entire night. Suddenly, Lu No. 3 identally dozed off. His head was suddenly hit. Who knew which brother had hit him, but a certain third brother was instantly roused. He forced himself to put on a cool expression to indicate that he hadn¡¯t dozed off. He hadn¡¯t! On closer inspection, it was clear that the hair on the back of his head was the ttest. Next was Fourth Brother, followed by Big Brother, and finally Second Brother. Perhaps it was because No. 3 had the longest hair, while No. 2 had the shortest. However, a certain person in the middle was still bright and tidy. Chapter 361 - A Suffocating Sense of Superiority

Chapter 361: A Suffocating Sense of Superiority

He smiled slightly and said brightly, ¡°Are you done?¡± When Lu An came to look for them after preparing the crayfish, she was instantly dumbfounded when she pushed open the door! However, in almost an instant ¨C ¡°Now, whose turn is it to demonstrate a move?¡± A certain big brother suddenly smiled. Next to him, Second Brother reacted almost instantly. ¡°Here, Falling Dragon, 18 Palms!¡± With that, he aimed a p at Ling Chuan in the middle. On the other side, a certain third brother immediately reacted. He struck out and said, ¡°Heaven and Earth, Great Shift!¡± It was just Fourth Brother who didn¡¯t know much in this respect, and couldn¡¯t react much. ¡°Mo- Moving Flowers, Taking nts!¡± That serious expression¡­ The other brothers just sweated. However, all of them remained calm andposed, and weren¡¯t at all flustered. As for a certain person in the middle, he got up immediately and jumped out. ¡°Fly Into the Sky, Burrow Into the Earth!¡± What a cool yet dumb pose! Ling Chuan had already walked up to Lu An. He smiled warmly and said, ¡°An!¡± ¡°Oh, you, what are all of you doing?¡± Lu An was dumbfounded. It was a wide space surrounded by bookshelves filled with all sorts of reading materials and with just one wooden table and chair in the center. All of them were sitting cross-legged in the middle of the empty space. What were they doing? ¡°Mm, have you heard of taking turns reciting martial arts moves? So, this game is called Martial Wheel.¡± Ling Chuan smiled and spoke nonsense. ¡°Hehe.¡± Lu An really thought they were embarrassing. ¡°So, don¡¯t tell me all of you yed this game the entire night?¡± Look at their panda eyes! ¡°You guys are really bored!¡± Lu An was lost for words and couldn¡¯t help butin. The brothers and Ling Chuan: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Oh, right, why were you looking for us?¡± Ling Chuan immediately changed the topic. He could vaguely smell something fragrant outside. Only then did Lu An say, ¡°I¡¯ve already cooked the food. I even prepared all the crayfish fromst night. Can you help me deliver some of that plus the fish to Grandpa? Also, tell him thanks for giving us the ingredients free of charge.¡± ¡°Mm, alright!¡± It turned out that Little Sister had already cooked. It was already 9am? It was their fault for being negligent! The four brothers immediately went to wash up. When they entered the living room, the aroma of crayfish filled the air. The bright red shell glistened beautifully with oil, and they had been cooked three ways at different spice levels. Along with that were translucent and soft rice grains, braised carp, bamboo and cucumber stew¡­ Elsewhere. Lu An handed the food she had packed earlier to Ling Chuan. Ling Chuan went next door to look for Grandpa Qi. Just then, Qi Yan got up, washed up, and came out of her room. She was given a bit of a fright when she saw Ling Chuan enter the house, but she quickly reacted. ¡°Do, do you need something?¡± Qi Yan asked nervously. Today, Ling Chuan was dressed in a simple gray casual hoodie paired with gray pants. He was tall and slender, and exuded a suffocating air of superiority. Especially with that angelic face of his! He was handsome and had a tall nose and thin lips. Qi Yan instantly forgot about her unhappiness fromst night as she acted demure and shy. She noticed the lunch box in Ling Chuan¡¯s hands, and subconsciously raised her hand to tuck her long hair behind her ear. Was he here to deliver food? Unexpectedly, Ling Chuan didn¡¯t look at her at all. He nced around the house and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Grandpa?¡± Chapter 362 - Little Anans Cooking

Chapter 362: Little An¡¯an¡¯s Cooking

With that, Ling Chuan went to the kitchen without waiting for her reply. Qi Yan hurriedly followed him and answered cutely, ¡°Oh, I think he went out. Grandpa woke up early this morning. ¡°Oh, right, you¡¯re looking for Grandpa¡­¡± Qi Yan subconsciously wanted to rub shoulders with Ling Chuan, but the man suddenly turned around. His figure was dark and cold, and he seemed to be giving off an indescribable sense of disgust? Qi Yan instinctively stepped back and obediently didn¡¯t say anything else. On the other side, Ling Chuan deftly picked up the wine that Grandpa Qi had hidden under the cupboard and also picked up two sets of cutlery in passing, before he turned around and walked out the door. Standing delicately on the side, Qi Yan meekly made way for him. The man¡¯s gaze was cold and he didn¡¯t look at her at all. He was like a gust of wind, and was just about to leave. Qi Yan inexplicably felt embarrassed and angry. She gritted her teeth and hesitated for a moment, but in the end, she said, ¡°Erm,st night, I heard that I identally knocked into you. I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± The man paused for a moment before just giving a light reply. He didn¡¯t say anything else, and left without looking back. From beginning to end, he never looked at her. Qi Yan was left hanging. She didn¡¯t even have the nerve to ask, ¡°Then, will you forgive me?¡± She clenched her fists, her nails digging into her palms. ¡­ Grandpa Qi went out into the fields early in the morning. After what happenedst night, he hadn¡¯t slept much, nor was he in the mood to. He simply went to work in the fields. Although An¡¯an had told him not to tire himself out in the future, he didn¡¯t have anything else to do. Grandpa Qi looked sad. He picked up a small shovel and dug around in the field. He couldn¡¯t help but look up at the sky and sigh. Suddenly, there was a strong aroma of food. Qi Xiuyuan turned around and saw Ling Chuan, who had already opened the box and was walking over. The man spread a light-colored mat on the ground with slender fingers. Very quickly, in twos and threes, fish, crayfish, some vegetables, peanuts, and wine were all ced on the mat. The smell was enticing and whetted the appetite! As a set of cutlery was handed to him, Old Master Qi felt inexplicably awkward. He didn¡¯t take it immediately, but looked up and asked Ling Chuan, ¡°Why are you still here?¡± Didn¡¯t he say not toe over? Ling Chuan didn¡¯t care at all. Seeing that Grandpa Qi wasn¡¯t taking the cutlery, he ced the bowl and chopsticks in front of him. Then, he sat down on the other side and poured himself half a cup of wine. He took a small sip, then picked up a small piece of fish and ced it in his mouth. The texture melted in his mouth. The freshness of the fish mixed with the spiciness of the condiments gave off a refreshing and satisfying feeling! Ling Chuan pursed his lips in amazement and casually praised, ¡°Mm, Little An¡¯an¡¯s cooking is indeed very good!¡± With that, Ling Chuan picked up his chopsticks and started eating again. On the other side, Grandpa Qi couldn¡¯t help but ask feebly and also a little greedily, ¡°Did little An¡¯an make this?¡± He looked at the fragrant and tender crayfish! Each te was bursting with vor, some with garlic, some with a little chili. One te had cute and appetizing-looking crayfish balls! There was also a golden braised carp which looked delicious! Grandpa Qi couldn¡¯t help but swallow. Their little An¡¯an had made all these! Chapter 363 - Didnt Work Hard

Chapter 363: Didn¡¯t Work Hard

He thought back to when that girl had been so small and weak; she probably couldn¡¯t even hold adle then! It seemed that her body had really recovered! The old man couldn¡¯t help but feel happy from the bottom of his heart. He picked up his chopsticks and was about to hurriedly try a bite, but in the end, he still asked with a tense face, ¡°I¡¯m asking you, why did you stille?¡±?Didn¡¯t I tell you not toe? ¡°How can I not know what you¡¯re like?¡± Ling Chuan was speechless. He no longer cared, and opened the wine pot and politely filled the old man¡¯s cup. More, more, more! The old man¡¯s eyes were secretly filled with hope. Unfortunately, Ling Chuan only poured as much as Lu An would let Grandpa Qi drink. Ling Chuan immediately covered the wine pot after that and put it away. Stingy! The old man was secretly full of disdain. Ling Chuan said, ¡°You¡¯re worried that your granddaughter will continue making a fuss, so you deliberately did that to prevent her conflict with An¡¯an escting, right? ¡°In any case, based on what I know of An¡¯an, even if you keep her away like this, she will still help you and do whatever it takes to be filial to you. She might just be a little more mindful so that she doesn¡¯t make things more difficult for you. ¡°As for your biological granddaughter, you yourself are clear on what she¡¯s like.¡± As Ling Chuan spoke, he put on gloves and skillfully peeled a crayfish for the old man. Grandpa Qi couldn¡¯t help but fall silent. He nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. ¡°How should I put it? Yan Yan gives me the feeling that she¡¯s more sensitive. She¡¯s not as open-minded as An¡¯an. I need to give her a better sense of security¡­ So¡­¡± As Grandfather Qi spoke, he drank a mouthful of wine. At the same time, he picked up the crayfish which Ling Chuan had peeled for him and put it in his mouth. ¡°Oh~¡± It instantly stimted his taste buds! The crayfish meat was fresh and delicious, and the texture was pure. In the garlic sauce, the vor was so good that it left asting aftertaste! Grandpa Qi already couldn¡¯t help but put on gloves himself and start peeling. He asked again, ¡°Is this really our little An¡¯an¡¯s cooking?¡± ¡°Otherwise?¡± Ling Chuan had a very proud expression on his face. At the same time, he said, ¡°I bet it¡¯s a battlefield at my ce now!¡± ¡°Mm, that¡¯s possible!¡± They thought of Lu An¡¯s brothers. No. 3 and No. 5 looked a little livelier, so their behavior was more or less understandable. However, with No. 1, No. 2, and No. 4, two were refined and upright, while one was otherworldly and serene. Unexpectedly, when they quarreled¡­ In particr, although No. 1 looked very inflexible, he was actually the one who could do the most. They were already bad enough when they ate dinnerst night. Today, it was Little Sister who had cooked the food herself. They were probably¡­ Grandpa Qi was in full agreement with Ling Chuan. He could basically already imagine them fighting over the food. On the other side, the brothers really didn¡¯t disappoint them. When Lu An called them over to eat, they sat obediently at the dining table and pretended to be polite to each other. After the first crayfish was swallowed ¡ª ¡°I dug out all these small ones. Take it easy. You didn¡¯t work hard, and you still want to take advantage when you¡¯re eating?¡± A certain big brother directly seized all the small crayfish that was in the pot. If anyone dared to reach out with their chopsticks, their hands would be crippled. No. 3 and No. 5 were aggrieved. ¡°Forget about Second Brother and Fourth Brother, but we clearly helped out, right?¡± Chapter 364 - The Wrong Way to Handle Things

Chapter 364: The Wrong Way to Handle Things

No. 3 mored unhappily. ¡°Why can¡¯t we eat it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right.¡± Little No. 5, who didn¡¯t dare say anything, chimed in weakly. In the end ¡ª ¡°You think you deserve them? ¡°All of you hid behind me and made a fuss over small things ¡ª ¡°¡®Ah, Big Brother, this is so small! There are even ants crawling on the side. Is it poisonous?¡¯ ¡°¡®Ah, Big Brother, a centipede actually crawled over just now. I was scared to death!¡¯ ¡°Ah, Big Brother, ah, Big Brother ¡ª all of you only know how to make noise. I never said anything about all of you kicking up a fuss, but you still dare toe and im credit in front of me?¡± A certain big brother was really speechless. He mimicked their tones fromst night and gave them cold and disdainful looks. Then, he unceremoniously scooped up a big spoonful of crayfish and stuffed it into his mouth. His handsome face was tense and proud. Little No. 3 and No. 5, who couldn¡¯t help but want to cry: ¡°¡­¡± On the other side, a certain second brother wasn¡¯t convinced. ¡°We were the ones who caught the big crayfish. All that the rest of you did was cheer like spectators from time to time. Then, doesn¡¯t that mean you have no right to eat the big crayfish we caught either? ¡°Put that down!¡± A certain big brother immediately retorted, ¡°Look at how weak you and No. 4 are. What you caught probably doesn¡¯t even equal Little Sister¡¯s scraps and can be counted on one hand. You dare call yourself part of the team? ¡°You¡¯re taking all of Little Sister¡¯s achievements as yours. Lu Jingfan, why didn¡¯t I know you¡¯re actually this shameless?¡± A certain big brother¡¯s gaze was full of disdain and he rolled his eyes hard. A certain second brother really looked ashamed. ¡°Then, even if No. 4 and I can¡¯t be counted, that should all be Little Sister¡¯s. What¡¯s with you then, holding everything in your hands?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right!¡± Four pairs of eyes were fixed on Big Brother, plus that of a greedy little Ergou and even a certain little robot who didn¡¯t know what was going on. A certain big brother inexplicably felt a little guilty, and said stubbornly, ¡°I¡¯m guarding it for Little Sister. If I hand it to you gluttonous people, it¡¯ll probably be gone by the time she returns.¡± A certain big brother acted with even more confidence. ¡°You¡­¡± No. 2, No. 3, and No. 5 were about to die of anger. They had never seen such a shameless person! In the end, a certain big brother only meekly stopped when Little Sister came back. He only gave them a little on ount of Little Sister. Look at them, acting like they hadn¡¯t eaten in their previous lives. How embarrassing! The other brothers were about to explode with anger.?Who¡¯s the glutton? It¡¯s clearly you, it¡¯s clearly you! D*mn it! A certain big brother¡¯s lips curled up slightly as he thought to himself:?As expected of these little brats. So stupid! On the other side, Ling Chuan and Grandpa Qi were still chatting. After talking about Lu An¡¯s five brothers, the two of them ate contentedly. They even clinked their cups together and sighed at the five guys messing around. Suddenly, Ling Chuan changed the topic and said, ¡°Actually, I think that the more sensible and understanding a person is, the better she should be treated. On the other hand, Grandpa Qi, because An¡¯an is more open-minded, you hurt her in order to give a selfish and willful person a sense of security, because you know that An¡¯an won¡¯t me you, and will even empathize. However, don¡¯t you think that this is actually the wrong way to handle things?¡± Chapter 365 - Apologize

Chapter 365: Apologize

¡°Just like those people who are thoughtful and can see the big picture; do they think, ¡®Because I am thoughtful, you think you can do me a favor and satisfy those willful and selfish people first? Then, why should I be sensible and take everything into ount? If I¡¯m also selfish and willful¡­¡¯ ¡°Of course, from your point of view, one is your biological granddaughter, and you¡¯ve never taken care of her, while the other is not rted to you by blood, but you took care of her since she was young. Of course there is a difference. I can understand that.¡± With that, Ling Chuan raised his cup and clinked it against Grandpa Qi¡¯s again. His expression was calm andposed. It was as if he was just making a simple analogy. Opposite him, Grandpa Qi was silent. After taking a sip of wine, he had a guilty expression on his face, and continued eating. But he was listless, as if he had lost his sense of taste. His tears were about to fall. After a long while, the old man just raised his head and asked, ¡°Do you like our An¡¯an a lot?¡± ¡°Mm, of course!¡± Ling Chuan didn¡¯t deny it at all. He even said, ¡°To be honest, from the moment I saw her, I already recognized her as the only wife I would ever have in this life. ¡°It might have been inconvenient to say it in the past, but now¡­¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Grandpa Qi nodded. It was understandable. It was probably because Ling Chuan had needed his approval in the past, since they were on different sides. Now, however¡­ ¡°Then, does An¡¯an like you too?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Ling Chuan didn¡¯t dare jump to conclusions. He only said, ¡°I¡¯ll make her like me more and more, until she can¡¯t leave me.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re still just as single-minded now? ¡°I think An¡¯an¡¯s brothers don¡¯t seem to like you that much?¡± A certain grandfather suddenly perked up as he hit the nail on the head. He didn¡¯t give Ling Chuan any face at all and perfectly returned the blow that thetter had given him earlier. There didn¡¯t seem to be any emotion in Ling Chuan¡¯s expression as he said, ¡°Indeed! ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I have to hurry and think of a way to make An¡¯an¡¯s brothers like me as soon as possible!¡± As Ling Chuan spoke, he got up and looked like he was about to leave to coax his future brother-inws. A certain grandfather was about to explode with anger.?You brat, you¡¯re so petty. What¡¯s wrong with drinking more with your grandfather? Seriously! Grandpa Qi was so angry that his beard was about to stand on end, even though he didn¡¯t have a beard. He threw a crayfish shell at a certain person. Of course, Ling Chuan wasn¡¯t going to leave for real. If he did, not to mention whether Lu An¡¯s brothers would have a worse impression of him, the little girl would probably despise him and be angry at him. In the end, Ling Chuan obediently stayed back to drink with the old man. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t let the old man drink too much. Otherwise, he would definitely be scolded by the little girl. On the other side, Qi Yan, hurriedly ducked behind the tomatoes. Seeing that Ling Chuan had no intention ofing over, she was secretly relieved. However¡­ Qi Yan narrowed her eyes, and they shed maliciously. ¡­ When Lu An went out to see why Ling Chuan wasn¡¯t back yet, she saw Qi Yan loitering at the door. Lu An narrowed her eyes. Seeing that Qi Yan seemed to be preupied, Lu An asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Oh, I¡­¡± Qi Yan paused for a moment, then hurriedly answered, ¡°Last night, I thought about it carefully. It was indeed my fault. I came especially to apologize to you.¡± Chapter 366 - Sudden Enthusiasm

Chapter 366: Sudden Enthusiasm

As Qi Yan spoke, she lowered her head and apologized to Lu An politely. Lu An was really stumped. She didn¡¯t understand what was going on, so she just asked, ¡°So?¡± ¡°So¡­ I hope you can reconcile with Grandpa.¡± Qi Yan hesitated for a moment, then made the request with sincere ck eyes. Lu An was even more dumbfounded! Qi Yan exined calmly, ¡°I know that Grandpa did that for mest night. He was worried that something would happen to me because I was too willful. On the other hand, you¡¯re broad-minded and kindhearted. Grandpa knows that even if he hurts you, you definitely won¡¯t be like me, so¡­ ¡°But I thought about it carefully. This isn¡¯t right. I¡¯m clearly more willful and selfish, so you¡¯re actually the one who should be given preferential treatment, so¡­ ¡°I¡¯m asking you to reconcile with Grandpa. Take it that nothing happenedst night?¡± As Qi Yan spoke, tears welled up in her eyes. She added pitifully, ¡°I think Grandpa must be ming himself over you now.¡± Her teary gaze seemed to be filled with endless expectations for Lu An and her grandfather to reconcile. Lu An was instantly stupefied. Was this the Qi Yan she knew? Perhaps it was because of her brothers, but she hadn¡¯t liked her since the beginning. Of course, it couldn¡¯t be considered hate. There was no need to bother with someone like her. She was used to being on her own. She was toozy to show many reactions to people or things that had nothing to do with her. But now, Qi Yan had really overturned her worldview! That was, if she was sincere. ¡°Hm¡­ alright! ¡°I was indeed a little too harsh with youst night. If you still mind, I can apologize to you again.¡± As Lu An spoke, she graciously apologized to Qi Yan again. Qi Yan didn¡¯t mind at all. She smiled and shook her head repeatedly to say that it was fine. She said excitedly, ¡°Then, there¡¯s no time to lose. Let¡¯s hurry and go to the field to pick Grandpa up? He¡¯s been out for a long time in the morning. That person you were looking for just now also went to find him; I¡¯m really a little worried!¡± As Qi Yan spoke, she reached out and hurriedly pulled at Lu An. She was so enthusiastic! Lu An pulled back a little. She didn¡¯t like physical contact with people she wasn¡¯t familiar with. Qi Yan only chuckled, as if she didn¡¯t take it to heart at all. She gave up on pulling her, and said to go and get Grandpa together. Lu An naturally said she would, and called back into the house that she was going out first. On the other side, the brothers popped out one after another in puzzlement. When they saw their little sister run off with Qi Yan, the brothers were dumbfounded. They looked at each other. What was going on? ¡­ While Grandpa Qi was still drinking, he saw his two granddaughters actuallying over together. The old man was at a loss for words. He hurriedly hid his wine cup and said in a daze, ¡°An¡¯an, Yan Yan, you¡­¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s just¡­¡± Lu An opened her mouth to say something, but Qi Yan beat her to it. ¡°I already know that I was wrongst night. I already apologized to An¡¯an earlier. I hope that Grandpa and An¡¯an can reconcile. An¡¯an has already agreed.¡± As Qi Yan spoke, she smiled and asked Lu An, ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, An¡¯an?¡± ¡°Mm, yes.¡± Chapter 367 - When I Was Talking to Grandpa Just Now, You Were Hiding Nearby, Right?

Chapter 367: When I Was Talking to Grandpa Just Now, You Were Hiding Nearby, Right?

Lu An was quite confused. When she heard Qi Yan¡¯s question, she just gave a simple reply. Qi Yan hurriedly said, ¡°Grandpa, what do you think? ¡°I already know I was wrong. ¡°I was clearly being willful and selfish, but you were still so tolerant of me and didn¡¯t hesitate to hurt An¡¯an. Thinking about it carefully, that was really bad of me!¡± As Qi Yan spoke, she covered her face in pain. Her eyes were red, and she looked like she was ming herself and was about to cry. Grandpa Qi¡¯s heart instantly softened, and he said repeatedly, ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand! It¡¯s good that you understand!¡± As he spoke, he even got up and patted her shoulder tofort her. He even forgot to pay attention to Lu An. Lu An stood on the side and watched with hopeful eyes. She had no idea what was going on, and was suddenly pulled over by Ling Chuan. ¡°Have you eaten? Grandpa praised your food and said it was delicious. Do you feel especially proud after hearing that?¡± The man pinched her little face affectionately with slender fingers and tugged at her hair. ¡°Oh.¡± Lu An replied nkly, then turned around to look at Grandpa and Qi Yan. Ling Chuan pulled her over again and even hugged her. ¡°I thought about it carefully. I was really pitifulst night. I need little An¡¯an to hug me!¡± The man¡¯s deep voice was very spoiled. He buried his head in her neck and rubbed against it. Lu An was really speechless. How was he pitifulst night? She had already stood up for him, right? However, he hugged her so tightly that she couldn¡¯t breathe. Lu An reached out and patted his back tofort him. As soon as she raised her hand, a certain grandfather on the side noticed. ¡°What are you doing? ¡°Men and women shouldn¡¯t touch each other. Stay away from my granddaughter!¡± As the old man spoke, he shielded Lu An behind him and red fiercely at Ling Chuan. His expression said, ¡°If you dare take advantage of her, try it!¡± Then, the old man dragged Lu An away and warned, ¡°Don¡¯t be deceived by this big-tailed wolf. He¡¯s deliberately taking advantage of you. Ignore him!¡± He had been a neutral party before, but now he had chosen a side. This brat couldn¡¯t touch a single hair on his granddaughter¡¯s head! Not in his dreams! ¡°Oh!¡± When she heard Grandpa say that a certain person was a big-tailed wolf, Lu An couldn¡¯t help butugh. She turned around and stuck her tongue out at Ling Chuan, then quickly followed Grandpa. Very quickly, only Ling Chuan and Qi Yan were left in the field. Qi Yan watched as her grandfather and Lu An got along harmoniously. She couldn¡¯t help but feel indignant, and she clenched her fists. On the side, Ling Chuan suddenly said, ¡°When I was talking to Grandpa just now, you were hiding nearby, right?¡± The man¡¯s lips curled up in a mocking smile which clearly said that he had seen through her. Qi Yan choked and looked ashamed. She hurriedly wanted to defend herself, but the man had already caught up with Lu An in big strides. He even smiled slyly and teased her. He never acted like this in front of outsiders! Qi Yan gritted her teeth in anger! D*mn it, d*mn it! Why, why?! What was so good about her? They liked her so much! She didn¡¯t believe it! ¡­ After returning from the fields, the happy scene from yesterday returned. Chapter 368

Chapter 368: So, You y With Your Brothers, But What About Brother Xiao Chuan?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The brothers were still fighting over the food, along with a jealous little Ergou and an ignorant and innocent robot, Little Anzi. Qi Yan also joined in. She tried her best tough and y around with everyone. Although no one cared about her at all, Qi Yan was optimistic. When Lu An was going to clean up the dishes, she hurriedly went to help. ¡°An¡¯an, how do you do it? Why does everyone like you so much?¡± Qi Yan¡¯s expression was very sincere as she humbly asked for guidance. Lu An was really a little confused. She answered, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. Do they all like me? ¡°That¡¯s probably because I like them!¡± As Lu An spoke, she turned around and looked at her super cute brothers, and she couldn¡¯t hide the doting smile on her lips. On the side, Qi Yanughed dryly. In her heart, she thought,?Heh, hypocrite! ¡­ In the afternoon, Lu An and Ling Chuan went to the tangerine grove in the backyard. Branches and leaves fluttered, and yellow flowers covered the ground. It was the harvest season. Golden tangerines hung on the branches, full and ripe. Lu An couldn¡¯t wait to pluck one, peel it, and shove a slice into her mouth. ¡°Wow, this is so sweet!¡± The little girl couldn¡¯t help but look excited. Her already beautiful eyes were like stars! ¡°Really?¡± Ling Chuan pretended to be puzzled, then bent down slightly and opened his mouth in front of her. Lu An was dumbfounded. She looked at the super handsome face in front of her with big eyes. ¡°You, what are you doing?¡± Saying that, she subconsciously stepped back, covered the tangerine that was in her hand, and stuffed two more slices into her mouth. She smacked her lips in a daze. She had no intention of giving him anything, or even feeding him. She was too much! At the dining table earlier, her little Fifth Brother hadn¡¯t known how to peel the crayfish. She had peeled the crayfish and ced them all in his bowl; she basically did everything but feed him. Now, Ling Chuan wanted a slice of tangerine, but she was like this! Ling Chuan was annoyed. He kabedonned her against a big tangerine tree with one hand, and asked with a dark and cold face, ¡°Tell me, are your brothers more important, or am I more important?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± What was wrong with him so suddenly? Lu An was really gloomy. She ate a few more tangerine slices and couldn¡¯t be bothered with him. She bent down and was about to duck under his arm, but a certain person didn¡¯t let her at all. He even blocked her with both hands this time, not letting her escape at all. He said, ¡°I remember that when you went to their house in the beginning, you just found it novel and exciting. Why are you treating them so well now, and even abandoning your Brother Xiao Chuan?¡± ¡°I, I¡¯m not.¡± Lu An was really innocent. She exined, ¡°At first, it was really novel and exciting. ¡°After all, Big Brother is actually an actor who specializes in viinous roles. There was also Second Brother, Third Brother, Fourth Brother, and Fifth Brother; I thought they would be a lot of fun to y with. How was I to know that they¡¯re so loyal and cute? I just thought they would be very fun. ¡°I still think so now. They¡¯re really too fun! ¡°They¡¯re so silly, and the more you bully them, the more fun it is, hehe~¡± As the little girl spoke, she even chuckled. Ling Chuan stepped closer. ¡°So, you y with your brothers. Then, what do you do with Brother Xiao Chuan?¡± ¡°Er, this¡­¡± Chapter 369 - Lu An Is This Sort of Person

Chapter 369: Lu An Is This Sort of Person

Lu An was at a loss for words. She couldn¡¯t help but panic a little as she said, ¡°Can I not answer that?¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°Why?¡± Ling Chuan¡¯s face turned even darker. Lu An was speechless. ¡°I ¨C I don¡¯t know either!¡±?Who the heck knows what to do with you? As she spoke, the little girl slipped out from under his arm, and her nimble figure disappeared into the tangerine grove. When she disappeared, she even turned around and made a taunting face at him. She was too much! ¡°Stop! Don¡¯t run! ¡°Little rascal!!!¡± Ling Chuan gritted his teeth and ran into the grove. Lu An inexplicably panicked, and she couldn¡¯t help but scream as she sped up. The two of them made a lot of noise in the grove. On the other side, Qi Yan¡¯s eyes were dark as she clenched the recording in her hand. Heh! Her brothers were actually just fun to y with? No wonder she was so indifferent and hadn¡¯t had any doubts about them. It was just that she didn¡¯t have a heart! Her brothers were so pitiful! Qi Yan¡¯s eyes flickered with disdain. She pulled up a chat group and sent the recording on her phone. ¡­ When the five brothers were still basking in the fields and helping Grandpa Qi with work as a way to repay him for helping to take care of their little sister when she was young, the phones in their pockets beeped at the same time. They thought that it was a notification from their group with Little Sister. When they arrived, they had set up a chat group to make it easier to report various things. One after another, they immediately took their phones out for a look. Very quickly, everyone heard ¡ª ¡°I remember that when you went to their house in the beginning, you just found it novel and exciting? ¡°At first, it was really novel and exciting. ¡°After all, Big Brother is actually an actor who specializes in viinous roles. There was also Second Brother, Third Brother, Fourth Brother, and Fifth Brother; I thought they would be a lot of fun to y with? ¡°I still think so now. They¡¯re really too fun! ¡°They¡¯re so silly, and the more you bully them, the more fun it is, hehe~ ¡°So, you y with your brothers. Then, what do you do with Brother Xiao Chuan?¡± The brothers were dumbfounded. Standing tall in the wide open field, they looked at each other. They had no idea what was going on. Very quickly, they saw Qi Yan¡¯s messages ¡ª [Big Brother, Second Brother, Third Brother, Fourth Brother, Fifth Brother, I know that anything I say now will just be excuses. Even if we¡¯re no longer rted by blood, I still want to say it. [First of all, about Fourth Brother: I was indeed full of despair when I heard about it. I was deceived by that person called Zheng Xinrui. I didn¡¯t know that he was so full of himself. After all, he was someone who had helped Fourth Brother so much.] As Qi Yan spoke, she even posted the message which Zheng Xinrui sent her when he looked for her to try and nder Fourth Brother, Lu Sihao. [Then Second Brother, Third Brother, and Fifth Brother, I really didn¡¯t know anything. [I never thought that I would actually misunderstand you. I still me myself even now. I don¡¯t know how to make it up to you! [Lastly, about Big Brother: I admit, because I was too disappointed and angry, I, I plotted a little. With Big Brother as a standard, I thought that all of you¡­ [I¡¯m very sorry. I was too full of myself, and thought that I was very smart. My mistakes got more and more ridiculous! [But there¡¯s a saying: Care creates upset! The more you care about someone, the easier it is for you to doubt them. After all, I can¡¯t use someone else outright, especially when there¡¯s no evidence. [Of course, I¡¯m not saying all this to get your understanding. I just want to say that I really know I was wrong, and that I¡¯ve always treated you as my real brothers. It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t understand that family should trust each other. I didn¡¯t understand that no matter what happens, I should stand by my family¡¯s side. I really failed in this aspect!! [Lu An and I are two pr opposites. [But I still want to say: just because Lu An empathizes with all of you and trusts you more, does that prove that she sincerely treats you as her real brothers? [I¡¯m very sorry. You might say that I¡¯m unreasonable, and that I¡¯m even framing her to clear my name, but I still have to say it! [Only someone who doesn¡¯t really care about your matters can use the word ¡°trust¡± so easily! [Only someone who only cares about their own fun and doesn¡¯t care about you can do so much without asking for anything in return, and wouldn¡¯t feel anything about not getting what is their due! [And Lu An is that sort of person!!! [Because she¡¯s just doing it for fun. Your existence is dispensable to her. If you¡¯re no longer fun to y with and can¡¯t give her novelty and excitement, will she still treat all of you like this? [The answer is clear: No! [I¡¯m very sorry that I¡¯m still saying all this even though things are already like this. In any case, whether you believe me or not, or whether you¡¯re willing to forgive me, I just hope that you won¡¯t be as stupid as me and be deceived again. [I hope that all of you will be truly happy, and I hope that there will be someone who will truly treat you well and trust you. [Of course, if it turns out that I was wrong about Lu An, I¡¯m willing to apologize to her. I¡¯m just concerned about all of you.] These were Qi Yan¡¯s ¡°sincere¡± words. The five brothers looked at each other for a long time in the field. No one reacted. ¡­ When Lu An came back with a basket full of tangerines, other fruits, and vegetables, she realized that her brothers were all¡­ They looked listless and quiet? ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Lu An threw little Fifth Brother a tangerine and asked the question with bright eyes. ¡°Is Grandpa too scary? Did he make you work until you¡¯re tired?¡± As Lu An spoke, she put down the basket on her back and walked over to little Fifth Brother. But little Fifth Brother only caught the tangerine, yed with it briefly, and then casually ced it on the table next to him. His expression was calm and indifferent as he ignored her. Lu An was puzzled. She reached out and poked him twice. Seeing that he didn¡¯t react, she went to tease Fourth Brother, Second Brother, and Third Brother. However, her brothers ignored her. Their faces were cold and they looked like they didn¡¯t want to talk to her. Puzzled, Lu An hurriedly wanted to ask Big Brother what was wrong, but Qi Yan walked out of the house. ¡°An¡¯an, you¡¯re back! It¡¯s gettingte, you should go and cook. You make the best food, after all. ¡°I¡¯ll help you out and help everyone wash the fruits.¡± As Qi Yan spoke, she had alreadye over to pick up the basket. She even pushed Lu An into the kitchen. ¡°Oh.¡± Lu An was dumbfounded, but didn¡¯t say anything. She turned around and looked at her brothers, but obediently picked up the ingredients she had prepared beforehand and went to the kitchen to cook. On the other side, Qi Yan ced the fruits under the tap outside. As she washed them carefully, she started humming. She looked very happy. She thought:?Heh, Lu An, you, too, will have your day. Little did she know that the brothers were all looking at her with indecipherable expressions. Chapter 370 - Is That Seat Cursed?

Chapter 370: Is That Seat Cursed?

When it was time to eat, the brothers had already cleaned up the dining table and prepared everything. Lu An brought the dishes to the table. It was just some simple home-cooked dishes, such as stir-fried meat with bamboo shoots, sour and spicy lotus root dumplings, and a hot pot for the other carp. On the side were also some vegetables and tofu which were already washed and ready for the hot pot. The carp was crispy and garnished with tender green garlic shoots and coriander. The jelly-like broth looked amazing and delicious! Lu An carefullydled out some for Grandpa before telling everyone to help themselves. It was the same square table. Of course, Grandpa sat in the middle on one side. However, Lu An and Qi Yan sat on each of his sides. Lu An sat on the left side, which was closer to the kitchen, while Qi Yan sat on the other side. Going clockwise after Lu An was Ling Chuan, Big Brother, Second Brother, Third Brother, Fourth Brother, and Fifth Brother. There were two spots next to Qi Yan. If Ergou was added, then it was just one spot. However, little Fifth Brother was very unwilling to sit next to Qi Yan. He got up a few times with little Ergou in his arms and wanted to squeeze with the others, but was stopped by Big Brother¡¯s gaze. Left with no choice, little No. 5 could only obediently go and sit down with an aggrieved expression. Carrying little Ergou, he kept shifting to the side a little, a little, and a little more. He was practically about to drop to the floor. It was clearly two empty spots, but it looked like there was an entire gxy between him and Qi Yan. Qi Yan was so embarrassed that her toes twitched. She didn¡¯t understand why they were still treating her like an outcast. Hadn¡¯t they already seen her messages? Qi Yan gritted her teeth and tried her best to act as if nothing had happened, though she wanted nothing more than to bury herself in a hole. On the other side, Lu An was dumbfounded. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is that seat cursed?¡± Lu An pointed at the empty seat next to Qi Yan and nced at a certain little fifth brother, who refused to sit there. Everyone fell silent. The brothers changed the topic, and Qi Yan instantly became even more furious. She gritted her teeth. Lu An had already gotten up. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll sit there. In any case, the dishes have already been served.¡± Lu An was sitting in the seat which Ling Chuan had specially reserved for her. As she spoke, Lu An got up and walked around to sit next to Qi Yan. Seeing this, a certain little fifth brother immediately drew closer. His handsome face was tense as he red fiercely at his stinky brothers. It was as if he was saying:?You abandoned me, so I¡¯ll sit with Little Sister. Hmph! The brothers couldn¡¯t be bothered with him, and started pressuring Ling Chuan. Little Sister is already sitting there. Shouldn¡¯t you move forward too? A certain big brother gestured with a cold gaze. Unexpectedly, a certain person didn¡¯t move at all, as if he was a statue that had grown roots. His serious face waspletely solemn as he sat directly opposite Lu An. Big Brother Lu Boran gritted his teeth and exerted force, wanting to squeeze a certain person to the side. In the end ¡ª A certain person suddenly got up, then strode over to little Fifth Brother with lightning speed. Then, a certain big brother, who had no choice but to sit opposite Qi Yan: ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 371 - Running Head-on Into Qi Yan

Chapter 371: Running Head-on Into Qi Yan

He couldn¡¯t shift just one seat over. Otherwise, Grandpa Qi would assume he was deliberately mocking his biological granddaughter. Since Big Brother had shifted over, No. 3 and No. 4 naturally also moved over. The middle bench then just became decoration. Lu An was really confused. She looked at them in bewilderment, and asked Ling Chuan, who had actually run over to her side, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± There was an awkward silence. Ling Chuan was a little lost for words. He leaned closer and said in a low voice, ¡°Can¡¯t you tell?¡± Lu An nced from Qi Yan to her brothers, and immediately understood. It was over. Would she be treated like a criminal? Lu An hurriedly turned around and meekly picked up a piece of meat for each of her brothers, including little Fifth Brother. The brothers didn¡¯t say anything and obediently ate the meat that Little Sister put in their bowls. A certain little sister chuckled. She thought that she had escaped a disaster, but she quietly moved a little to the side to draw a line between herself and Qi Yan. On the side, Qi Yan felt disgusted. Fake! Hypocrite! Who wanted her to sit next to her? Did she think she was very kind? ¡­ The entire dinner was harmonious and peaceful. The brothers went back to their normal behavior, and even treated their little sister better than before. Lu An felt that she must have performed well. She chuckled and picked up more food for her brothers. A certain person next to little Fifth Brother and Ergou even started acting spoiled. He reached out from behind to sneakily tug Lu An¡¯s hand. What are you doing? Do you think I¡¯m dead? A certain little Fifth Brother immediately red and even thrust little Ergou forward, as if to say that if Ling Chuan dared to mess around, he would let the dog bite him. Poor little Ergou was so frightened that it trembled. Someone even pushed it forward to act as a gun. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Lu An looked over in bewilderment. A certain little Fifth Brother immediately sat up straight, as if they weren¡¯t doing anything. The hand that was blocked from behind was already stretched so far out. Ling Chuan thought it was hrious. He didn¡¯t want a certain little Fifth Brother to be anxious and cry, and even be scolded by his brotherster. In the end, Ling Chuan gave up on acting like a demon for the time being. After dinner, the brothers rushed to wash the dishes. Lu An rxed, and went to make tea for Grandpa. Grandpa Qi Xiuyuan and Ling Chuan sat in the courtyard. It was already autumn, but the sky was clear. The stars shone brightly and the moon was high up in the night sky. Grandpa Qi recalled how he had raised An¡¯an on his own in the past. Ling Chuan had also helped him back then. There were a lot of things about girls that Grandpa hadn¡¯t known about. If it hadn¡¯t been for Ling Chuan¡­ ¡°Oh, right, do you remember what happened with An¡¯an when she was young?¡± Grandpa Qi asked the question. ¡°Of course.¡± Ling Chuan was very confident and smug. No one recalled as much about their little girl as he did. ¡°Right?¡± Grandpa Qi couldn¡¯t help but perk up. Under the night sky in the courtyard, he couldn¡¯t stop talking. On the side, Ling Chuan listened patiently. From time to time, he would interrupt with his opinion. When Lu An came over with the tea, she couldn¡¯t help but slow down when she heard them talking. Especially when the two of them talked about her first period¡­ Seriously! Were they bored enough to actually bring up what happened back then?! Lu An¡¯s face was already about to turn red, and she hid on the side. She felt so embarrassed when she listened to them, however, that she simply turned around and ran, pretending that she hadn¡¯t been there. She turned around and ran head-on into Qi Yan. Chapter 372 - Deliberately Scald Her?

Chapter 372: Deliberately Scald Her?

Qi Yan¡¯s gaze was cold and no longer as friendly as when she had apologized to Lu An. There was even a sharp chill in her eyes. Lu An was dumbfounded. Before she could say anything, Qi Yan said, ¡°You¡¯re doing it on purpose, right? ¡°You¡¯ve been faking it in front of Grandpa, and you¡¯re doing it now. You even said something to Big Brother and the others, right?¡± Qi Yan red at her like she wanted nothing more than to eat her up. Lu An was really dumbfounded. ¡°Are you crazy?¡± After scolding her, Lu An walked away with the tea tray, toozy to bother with her. Qi Yan wouldn¡¯t let it go. She reached out and identally sent the hot tea which Lu An was holding flying. ¡°Ah!¡± Qi Yan immediately screamed. She covered her scalded hand and crouched down. Everyone, including those in the kitchen, naturally ran over. ¡°What happened? ¡°She, she, she actually burned me with tea!¡± Qi Yan red at Lu An angrily and showed everyone the red and swollen mark on her hand. Lu An stood on the side, holding the tea tray tightly with both hands. She was utterly speechless. ¡°Miss Qi Yan, you were the one who insisted on pulling me and identally scalded yourself. Why are you ming me?¡± ¡°Rubbish! ¡°You were clearly the one who deliberately burned me!¡± Qi Yan¡¯s bloodshot eyes were resolute as she asked, ¡°Then tell me: You were clearly going to bring the tea outside to Grandpa. Why did youe back? Wasn¡¯t it to burn me on purpose?¡± ¡°I, I¡­¡± Lu An wanted to really burn her to death with the water in the teapot. Did she have to tell them that she had heard them talking about her period? She knew that Brother Xiao Chuan knew about it, but even Grandpa knew? Was it Brother Xiao Chuan who told on her? She wanted to bury herself in a hole! Qi Yan seized on the fact that Lu An wasn¡¯t saying anything. ¡°Look, you can¡¯t say anything, right? ¡°It¡¯s guilt. You clearly tried to burn me!¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll burn you!¡±?I¡¯ll f*cking burn you! Lu An¡¯s temper red. She picked up the teapot and was about to pour it over Qi Yan, but Ling Chuan stopped her immediately. On the other side, Qi Yan was already trembling with fear. She instinctively dodged and hid behind her grandfather, Qi Xiuyuan, and evenined with a long face, ¡°Grandpa, look at her. I don¡¯t know what I did wrong that she has to treat me like this. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it just that I identally bumped into Brother Xiao Chuan? I¡¯ve already apologized to him, and he never said anything. In the end, she still won¡¯t let me off! I also apologized to her earlier and said that I hoped you could reconcile with her. I don¡¯t know how on earth I¡¯ve offended her. She avoids me like the gue, and now she burnt me with the tea!¡± As Qi Yan spoke, she asked with tears in her eyes, ¡°Grandpa, what did I do wrong?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Grandpa Qi was dumbfounded. From memory, An¡¯an had never done anything like this. The brothers had been messing around in the kitchen, and hadn¡¯t noticed what was going on outside at all. Everyone looked at their little sister worriedly. On the other side, Qi Yan was secretly pleased. She didn¡¯t believe that Lu An could say anything. Suddenly, the robot Little Anzi, which had been standing in one corner the entire time, came out. Chapter 373 - The Truth In Front of You

Chapter 373: The Truth In Front of You

The little fellow transformed. Its face turned into a disy screen, and showed Lu Aning over with a tea tray and eavesdropping on the two people outside. After listening for a bit, she turned around, and then ran into Qi Yan. It was absolutely a real-time surveince camera! Qi Yan¡¯s face immediately turned ck. Only then did Ling Chuan and the other brothers realize that Lu An¡¯s hand had also been scalded. When the water spilled out of the teapot, it scalded Lu An first, and only a bitnded on Qi Yan¡¯s hand after that. It was just that Qi Yan¡¯s hand had turned red. Little Sister¡¯s hand, on the other end, wasn¡¯t very red, but it clearly wasn¡¯t a light burn. No wonder she was gripping the tea tray so tightly! In the beginning, they thought it was because she had been wronged and was feeling angry. Now, it seemed it was because she was worried that she wouldn¡¯t be able to hold the tea tray steady! D*mn Qi Yan! The brothers¡¯ gazes had already turned fierce. Grandfather Qi Xiuyuan was dumbfounded. He asked coldly, ¡°Yan Yan, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°This, I¡­¡± Qi Yan was speechless. She red at Lu An angrily and defended herself. ¡°Grandpa, she made me angry! I¡­ She plotted against me and was acting in front of all of you. I was really angry, I¡­¡± ¡°So, you recklessly provoked and framed An¡¯an?¡± Grandpa Qi was very disappointed. He never thought that she would be even worse than her mother! Her mother was a little annoying, but at least she never schemed to hurt anyone. ¡°I, I¡­¡± Qi Yan was already anxious. She hurriedly wanted to say something, but on the other side¡­ Big Brother had already stepped forward on the brothers¡¯ behalf, and he said, ¡°Grandpa Qi, I¡¯m very sorry. Because she¡¯s your biological granddaughter, we didn¡¯t want to say much at first, in order to avoid causing discord. ¡°But she¡¯s hurt our An¡¯an time and time again, so don¡¯t me me for being rude! ¡°Grandpa Qi, please take a look.¡± Big Brother Lu Boran brought up the messages which Qi Yan had sent them earlier and showed them to Qi Xiuyuan. ¡°Perhaps she¡¯s not wrong in part, but our An¡¯an isn¡¯t someone who can use the word ¡®trust¡¯ so easily simply because she doesn¡¯t care. ¡°She does things for our sake as her brothers. Even if she¡¯s just having fun, it¡¯s still a thousand times better than some people who only know how toin, doubt, and even frame us, right?¡± Big Brother¡¯s gaze was fierce and dark. On the side, Qi Xiuyuan slowly turned to his granddaughter, Qi Yan. Qi Yan couldn¡¯t help but tremble. She even knelt down and begged, ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s not like that. No, don¡¯t listen to their nonsense.¡± ¡°Nonsense?¡± Big Brother¡¯s cold lips curled up in an incredulous smile. He directly took out evidence that he had never shown anyone. ¡°I¡¯ve never told anyone about this. After all, she was my little sister, whom I had known for so long, but now¡­¡± Very quickly, the truth came out. Around three or four months ago, Qi Yan, who was still Lu Yan at that time, said she wanted to talk to Big Brother Lu Boran about their other brothers. After Big Brother Lu Boran arrived, Qi Yan first gave him a ss of fruit juice that had been drugged. Big Brother clearly felt that something wasn¡¯t right, but because she was his little sister, he still drank it. That was followed by the incident in the pool. Compared with what had been exposed on Weibo, there was another video of Qi Yan being the instigator. Chapter 374 - Its Not You Who Should Leave, But Her

Chapter 374: It¡¯s Not You Who Should Leave, But Her

¡°Yan Yan, that¡¯s your big brother. Are you sure you want to do this?¡± One of the girls even asked her that question. ¡°Otherwise?¡± That was what Qi Yan said. ¡°In any case, the other four are already like that, so why leave him out? ¡°In any case, my heart is cold. It¡¯s only a matter of time before someone catches himmitting some crime. I¡¯m just helping him out a little. I don¡¯t want to stay in that house for another second! ¡°Too disgusting, it¡¯s too disgusting!¡± A certain big brother deliberately reyed Qi Yan¡¯s words. Qi Yan felt like she had been struck by lightning. Her legs gave way, and she fell to the floor. Her expression was ck, and she fell silent. ¡°Excuse us! ¡°An¡¯an, let¡¯s leave first.¡± Big Brother spoke a little apologetically to Qi Xiuyuan, then called for his little brothers and little sister. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m very sorry.¡± Given what had happened, Lu An was naturally on her brothers¡¯ side. She was already giving Qi Yan face by not beating her up. After a simple bow to Grandpa, Lu An left with her brothers. So did Ling Chuan, who had always been on Lu An¡¯s side. On the other side, Grandpa Qi¡¯s face had already turned ashen. Just as Lu An and the others were about to leave the courtyard, he said, ¡°Stop! ¡°It¡¯s not you who should leave, but her!¡± Grandpa Qi pointed coldly at Qi Yan, who was kneeling on the floor next to him. He had never sounded so disappointed before. ¡°Because you¡¯re disappointed in your family, you didn¡¯t hesitate to plot against them. Did youe to our family just to look for a safety? ¡°If our family¡¯s reputation isn¡¯t as good as you think, will you hurt us and despise us as well? ¡°It¡¯s a good thing An¡¯an helped her brothers clear their names. After finding out the truth, you still came running to stick to them again. Don¡¯t you know shame? ¡°What do you mean you were just worried? To put it nicely, you¡¯re dumb and can¡¯t tell right from wrong. To put it bluntly, you¡¯re selfish and only think about yourself. You only have your own interests at heart. You¡¯ve never considered putting yourself in someone else¡¯s shoes! ¡°Go, go! Our Qi family doesn¡¯t have a granddaughter like you!!¡± Grandpa Qi was furious. He almost lost his bnce, but Lu An hurried over to support him and calm him down. On the side, Qi Yan was already tearing up. She defended herself with all her might. ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s not like that, it¡¯s not like that. I¡¯m not, I¡¯m not¡­ ¡°It¡¯s her, it¡¯s her! ¡°It¡¯s all her fault for messing up my ns. It shouldn¡¯t be like this for me. I should be doing well in our family. I should be able to make you proud, and take Dad and Mom¡¯s activities to a higher level. It¡¯s her, it¡¯s her, it¡¯s all her! ¡°She did this to me!!!¡± As Qi Yan spoke, she couldn¡¯t hold back her agitation. She even reached out to tear Lu An apart. Lu An was really speechless. She grabbed Qi Yan¡¯s wrist and pushed hard. Her brothers also stepped forward immediately and restrained Qi Yan, in case she went crazy and hit someone. Qi Yan was still howling and defending herself. She even started to scold Lu An¡¯s five brothers. She said that they deliberately didn¡¯t exin things to her and treated her as an outsider. She was just too angry, and felt that she should uphold justice, and so on and so forth. The more Grandpa Qi listened, the angrier he got. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to say more. After he calmed down, he picked up thendline and called Qi Yan¡¯s mother. ¡°Come over right now and take your daughter away!¡± Chapter 375 - Big Boss From Beijing

Chapter 375: Big Boss From Beijing

Grandpa Qi hung up right away after speaking in a cold voice that brooked no argument. There was no room for negotiation. On the other side, Zhang Xinhui was stupefied. When she heard it was about her daughter, she naturally rushed over immediately. It just so happened that she was looking for Qi Yan; a big boss wanted to invest in her variety show. ¡­ When Zhang Xinhui hurried over, she saw a bunch of familiar people looking at her daughter like she was a criminal. Zhang Xinhui recognized them as people from the Lu family. She immediately rushed over and said angrily, ¡°What are you doing? ¡°A few big men bullying our weak little girl. You¡­¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Before Zhang Xinhui could finish speaking, Qi Xiuyuan came out. ¡°Take your daughter and get lost. Don¡¯t let here here ever again!¡± After coldly making the announcement, Grandpa Qi ordered little Fifth Brother to close the door. Little Fifth Brother was very cooperative. He quickly closed the door and shut Zhang Xinhui and her daughter out. He even made a disdainful face at them. Zhang Xinhui was about to die of anger. She asked her daughter, who had been chased out, ¡°Yan Yan, what happened? Why are things like this?¡± ¡°I¡­ Mom, I¡¯m finished.¡± Qi Yan, who had already calmed down, was in a lot of pain. She never thought she would actually say all that. She had really been blinded by her rage! ¡°So, what on earth happened?¡± Zhang Xinhui waspletely dumbfounded. Qi Yan exined with a long face, ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know why. They brought out evidence that I hurt them. Grandpa didn¡¯t listen to me, and no one was willing to believe me¡­¡± ¡°So, so, did you do it or not?¡± Zhang Xinhui couldn¡¯t help but panic, and wanted to rush in and defend Qi Yan. Qi Yan said slowly, ¡°Just, just a little. ¡°But it¡¯s not entirely my fault!¡± As Qi Yan spoke, she became even more indignant. ¡°They deliberately kept things to themselves and didn¡¯t tell me. They deliberately watched me fall into their trap and evenughed at me. It¡¯s them, it¡¯s them.?Sob sob~¡± As Qi Yan spoke, she leaned into Zhang Xinhui¡¯s arms and wept silently. Zhang Xinhui¡¯s heart instantly ached. She wanted to pound on the door and argue with them, but was stopped by her daughter. ¡°Mom, forget it. I won¡¯t leave it like this. Even if I can¡¯t produce evidence now, I¡¯ll definitely make Grandpa see that I¡¯m not what they say I am!¡± ¡°Mm! Mm!¡± Zhang Xinhui instantly perked up again as she thought:?Yes, this is my daughter! ¡°Just nice, there¡¯s a very, very big boss, whom I hear is from Beijing, who said that he wants to invest in your variety show. ¡°I¡¯ve already talked to them. They seem reliable. ¡°From now on, we¡¯ll just focus on ourselves and not bother with them, alright?¡± In any case, there probably wasn¡¯t much left of that old man¡¯s fortune after what her husband had pried out of him; he could keep that little bit for his retirement, lest other people said that they were unfilial. Zhang Xinhui turned away from Qi Xiuyuan¡¯s house and dragged her daughter away. Qi Yan was now focused on the variety show. ¡°Mom, what big boss? How are you so sure they¡¯re reliable?¡± He Lei had stood her up earlier; she didn¡¯t want that to happen again. ¡°I¡¯ve already met their person-in-charge. You¡¯ll understand when you see him.¡± Zhang Xinhui¡¯s tone was very confident. She couldn¡¯t wait to meet them. Qi Yan¡¯s mood instantly brightened. ¡°Then, Mom, let¡¯s hurry and go.¡± From today onward, she would never give that trash Lu family another nce! ¡°Mm, mm!¡± Zhang Xinhui nodded. Seeing that her daughter¡¯s mood had lifted, she was also happy. The mother and daughter got into the car together. Chapter 376 - Itll Be Called "You Direct, I Film"

Chapter 376: It¡¯ll Be Called ¡°You Direct, I Film¡±

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions On the other side, Grandpa Qi was still furious. He never would have thought it, never! When he first saw his granddaughter, she had been dignified, elegant, and polite, so his heart had softened. As long as his granddaughter was willing to interact with him, he naturally wouldn¡¯t mistreat her. In the end, whether they were blood-rted or not, it was still different! He couldn¡¯t bear to part with An¡¯an, but he would never abandon his own granddaughter! But reality had pped him hard! He didn¡¯t know what sins he hadmitted in his previous life to have raised such a disgraceful son, and to have such a disgraceful granddaughter! If he had known earlier, maybe he shouldn¡¯t have brought that person back? Qi Xiuyuan had an indignant expression on his face, and was in aplicated mood. Lu An and the others watched from the side, not knowing how tofort him. She also promised, ¡°Grandpa, blood doesn¡¯t matter. No matter what, you¡¯re my grandfather.¡± Her brothers also expressed that as long as Grandpa was willing to ept them, they were willing to be his grandchildren. Qi Xiuyuan was so touched and nodded repeatedly, but he felt even worse. Even those who weren¡¯t his blood knew this, but those who were his flesh and blood¡­ In the next few days, Grandpa Qi wasn¡¯t in a good mood and didn¡¯t feel like doing anything. Lu An knew that this was a psychological issue which he had to figure out himself. Their presence probably made him feel even more ufortable. It just so happened that it was time for Lu An to go to the filming location that she had already started preparing four months ago. The ce wasn¡¯t far from Grandpa¡¯s house; it was only an hour away. Lu An had deliberately found an abandoned house because her film was about a zombie apocalypse. After saying a simple goodbye to her grandfather in the morning, Lu An, who was wearing a simple shirt and jeans, got into Ling Chuan¡¯s car and left. ¡­ Outside the old mottled walls, Ye Minn and the others were already waiting. All of them had smiles as bright as the morning sun on their faces. Lu An couldn¡¯t help but smile, and her sense of mission as a director immediately burned even stronger! The youngdy got out of the car and asked, ¡°Are all the actors in ce? ¡°And the cameramen, lighting technicians, makeup artists, props team, and sound effects team; is everyone here?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± It was a powerful, collective shout! Everyone was excited. Lu An hurriedly started to make arrangements, when suddenly¡­ ¡°Director Lu, Director Lu!¡± Director Li Zheng from Evaluating Actors China suddenly rushed over with an anxious and nervous expression. Lu An was dumbfounded. ¡°Do you need something else?¡± Wasn¡¯t Evaluating Actors China already over? ¡°This, this¡­¡± Li Zheng was very embarrassed and found it difficult to speak. However, for the sake of his goal, he still spoke up. ¡°When CEO Liang found out what happened, he felt that he had let me down, so he invested in a new program for me. I thought about it carefully, and I still want to do something on directors. ¡°But it won¡¯t be someplicatedpetition with knockout rounds. All I¡¯ll do is film and focus on one good director. I¡¯ll film all the interesting things that happened during the filming process and show them to our viewers. I¡¯ve already thought of the name of the variety show. It¡¯ll be called ¡®You Direct, I Film¡¯! ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if the show has an audience or not.. In any case, if they like it, they¡¯ll definitely watch it. What do you think?¡± Chapter 377 - Official Announcement

Chapter 377: Official Announcement

After Director Li finished speaking, he had an expectant expression on his face as he waited for Lu An to agree. The youngdy was dumbfounded. ¡°How are you so sure that I¡¯m a good director? ¡°In terms of seniority, it¡¯ll be better for you to look for Director Chen or Director Qiu or something!¡± Why did he look for her? To be honest, she didn¡¯t like the feeling of being stared at. It had been fine when she was on the show before, but now that this had to do with a work that she had been personally preparing for a long time, she didn¡¯t want to be disturbed as she made the best possible film! ¡°This¡­¡± Li Zheng was lost for words. Could he say that Director Chen and Director Qiu had also strongly rmended that he look for her? The main thing was that she had worked well with everyone during filming and wasn¡¯t as inflexible as those two old timers! Although he said it didn¡¯t matter if the show had an audience or not, he still hoped to attract a lot of viewers. Otherwise, the show would make a loss! In this day and age, people who couldn¡¯t make money and still worked hard were either idiots or unwilling to give up in this industry! Li Zheng simply took out a series of ns he had put together and promised that he absolutely wouldn¡¯t disturb her filming. It might just be that some photos would be leaked beforehand, but he definitely wouldn¡¯t divulge everything about the plot or characters. In other words, they would show everyone what a director actually did when directing a production. For this reason, Li Zheng deliberately said that they could do a test run, and he would show all the edited videos to Lu An first. As long as she didn¡¯t give them permission, he absolutely wouldn¡¯t release the video. Lu An had an awkward expression on her face. Since the other party had already said so, it wasn¡¯t good to refuse. She had worked with him before, and Director Li was trustworthy. Also, how much more of a difference could it be to let a few more people follow her around? Who knew, his scrutiny might even make her a better director. After all, in front of the camera, she would definitely have a greater sense of her mission! The youngdy pouted and pretended to be pitiful. ¡°Can I refuse?¡± ¡°Huh? This¡­¡± Li Zheng immediately realized that Lu An had epted. ¡°Then, we¡¯ll go and prepare now. We¡¯ll release the first episode in three days. If there¡¯s no problem, we¡¯ll release a small preview every day from today onward. We¡¯ll broadcast the episode at a specific time at night until you¡¯re finished filming. How about that?¡± ¡°Mm, alright.¡± Since you¡¯ve already prepared everything. It didn¡¯t affect her anyway. Lu An agreed readily. Li Zheng and his group were ecstatic! He immediately went to prepare. After a discussion, the group did a simple interview with Lu An and the lead actors. After getting ready, Li Zheng ordered people to make an official announcement. Very quickly, discussion heated up on Weibo. [Extra, extra. Does everyone know? Director Li, director of Evaluating Actors, went to look for Lu An to coborate with her. They¡¯re going to film ¡°You Direct, I Film,¡± which will premiere in three days. It feels so quick. There¡¯s another variety show to follow!] [That¡¯s right. Initially, I was still feeling that it wasn¡¯t fair. Why was Evaluating Actors suddenly cut? Could it be that it was suppressed? Now, the two people I like are together on some show. Of course I have to watch it!] [Everyone, promote it, promote!!] Lu An¡¯s fans were especially excited. Some of the older fans of Evaluating Actors China, and even passers-by who thought highly of Lu An, also helped to promote the new show. Of course, while there were people who cheered, there were also people who jeered. [You Direct, I Film? What the heck? Sure enough, this Lu An has a good rtionship with that Director Li. I could tell before on Evaluating Actors that they were ganging up to bully that Yan or whatever. I¡¯m not a fan of anyone, I just feel disgusted!] [That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right, disgust +1. It¡¯s just a show, but they¡¯re actually pushing it out like this. Are they afraid that there won¡¯t be enough viewers if they don¡¯t promote it? Rx, no matter how much effort you put into promoting it, I still won¡¯t go and watch it! Pui!] [Right? Look at how their fans are jumping up and down. They don¡¯t even know that they¡¯re being swindled. How sad!] The people on both sides almost started fighting again. Suddenly, someone shouted ¡ª [Shock, Qi Yan also made an announcement!!] Chapter 378 - This Is... Very Stupid?

Chapter 378: This Is... Very Stupid?

[It¡¯s the same type of show, which also follows a director. Her show is called ¡°Up Close,¡± and is also scheduled to be broadcast at 8pm the day after tomorrow!] [D*mn, is this a head-on PK?] [After all, didn¡¯t the two of them tear each other apart during Evaluating Actors?] Some people started to rock the boat, and people started moring. Sharp-witted marketing ounts that saw this naturally started moving again. Lu An was going to do ¡°You Direct, I Film,¡± and Qi Yan was going to do ¡°Up Close.¡± It was said that the program had a simr theme. Then, who came up with this idea first? Could the one who waste be considered to have giarized? The marketing ounts even deliberately uploaded videos of Lu An and Qi Yan facing off in Evaluating Actors. Instantly, all sorts of online users took sides. Very quickly, #LuAnOrQiYan# became a trending topic. Even Lu An¡¯s name was first in the hashtag. Qi Yan¡¯s fans found this especially eye-searing, and very quickly started a new topic, #QiYanOrLuAn#. One after another, they risked their lives to increase the tag¡¯s poprity, as if it meant that whoever was ranked higher had more people on their side. Lu An¡¯s fans couldn¡¯t be bothered at first, but when they saw how Qi Yan¡¯s fans pushed their idol forward, they really couldn¡¯t take it. Push! Push their hashtag up! Bullying our little sister because there¡¯s no one on this side? Lu An¡¯s fans were simply like rockets firing as they forwardedments with the hashtags, instantly sending Lu An¡¯s name to the top. The top spot on the hot topics list! Qi Yan¡¯s fans almost vomited blood! Many onlookers made trouble and deliberately said that Qi Yan¡¯s side wasn¡¯t good at fighting. Qi Yan¡¯s fans immediately startedshing out like crazy. Weibo was almost paralyzed! On the other side, Lu An was seriously filming her work. The movie started with a zombie attack. The shooting location and the actors¡¯ makeup had to be meticulously handled. Li Zheng and his team carefully followed behind Lu An, trying not to affect her at all. Very quickly, two days passed, and Li Zheng¡¯s team had already put together a basic cut. It was especially satisfying. Seeing that the online users were looking forward to it so much, he even specially posted a 1.5-minute preview. The preview showed a zombie attack, and Director Lu frowned as if she was troubled. Someone angrily threw down the prop they were holding; it seemed there was some sort of dispute? The director of ¡°You Direct, I Film¡± could be said to be very bad. It was one suspenseful moment after another, which especially whetted the audience¡¯s appetite. As loving and hatefulments popped up, suddenly ¡ª [D*mn, are all of you still waiting for the real thing? [Don¡¯t you know how noisy it already is over there? [She doesn¡¯t want to study properly, doesn¡¯t want to use her talent, and actually wants to enter the entertainment industry for the sake of money. [Isn¡¯t it disgusting? [Isn¡¯t this a very poor outlook on life? [D*mn Lu An, I¡¯ll never watch this kind of trash show!!] This online user was furious. Lu An¡¯s fans and fans of the show were dumbfounded. Very quickly, everyone learned ¡ª Lu An dropped out of school! She dropped out after the first Year 3 mock exam. To be honest, it actually wasn¡¯t a big deal. If it were any other ordinary student, it wouldn¡¯t be a big deal, but do you know how many marks Lu An got? She got first in the city! Number one in the city! That¡¯s right, you didn¡¯t hear wrong. As the number one student in the city, she dropped out, just like that. Don¡¯t you think this is¡­ very stupid? Chapter 379 - Just As She Was About to Speak

Chapter 379: Just As She Was About to Speak

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Many people dreamed of contributing to their country, but unfortunately weren¡¯t strong enough. Lu An, however, was good. She clearly had such good talent, and was also a genius in medicine and music, but she was actually focused on bing a director and establishing herself in the entertainment industry? To put it bluntly, wasn¡¯t it just for the money? It was easy to earn money in the entertainment industry. If one worked hard, even if it wasn¡¯t tens of millions, they could earn millions at least. Was this what Lu An wanted? How f*cking disdainful! I¡¯ve never despised someone so much! The mostughable thing was that the movie hadn¡¯t even been filmed yet, and she was already specially doing a program to promote it. It was because she was afraid that the box office wouldn¡¯t be big enough in the future, and she would lose money, right? How f*cking disgusting! I¡¯m so disgusted that I want to puke! One after another, the online users were disdainful. Hu Jiaqian, who was at home and still contemting which school to attend, saw this. She was stunned, but quickly understood! Good! Amazing! As expected of Wang Baiwan. Was this his goal? No wonder he had protected Lu An so much back then, and had never allowed anything to go wrong with her exam. It was because the higher her marks, the more tragic her fall, right? Hahaha! That was true. Lu An had already made him suffer so much. The higher-ups definitely med him a lot. No normal person would tolerate that! Hu Jiaqian was so happy that she almostughed out loud. Even though she had been extremely disgusted and disdained Wang Baiwan a second ago, at that moment, she just felt inexplicably good! In any case, her departure from Yu Hua was already set in stone. She would do whatever it took to knock Lu An down; it would be best if she could scold Lu An into seclusion! She would give Lu An a taste of being alone and helpless! However, how could the principal only gain this little attention? Did he have to be so stingy? He couldn¡¯t even afford paid trolls? It was just a matter of a few million. It wasn¡¯t hundreds of millions; even tens of millions was enough! Hu Jiaqian found it unbelievable. She immediately called Qi Yan and asked her to help draw a little more attention to Principal Wang online. It just so happened that Qi Yan¡¯s variety show was about to start airing. In that case, Lu An¡¯s fall would definitely be beneficial to her! After confirming that this matter had been nned by Principal Wang Baiwan, Qi Yan was naturally very happy! It just so happened that the big boss from Beijing was very rich. It wasn¡¯t a problem to give Principal Wang center stage and a few hundred thousand paid trolls. Little did she know that all of this was part of a certain person¡¯s trap! Of course, Lu An was scolded and quickly became a trending topic once more. Because of her withdrawal from school, there were all sorts ofments and criticisms. Many people even gathered together to look for her family and to scold her parents for not doing anything. They also scolded her for not taking her talent seriously, and scolded her for being blinded by money at such a young age¡­ Many people even went to school and denounced the principal for agreeing to her withdrawal as well as the teachers for not doing their jobs and so on. When Lu An was forced to rush to school, it was already packed. She had never thought that her not going to school would cause such a stir. Didn¡¯t citizens have the right to choose what they wanted to do? Lu An was dumbfounded as she looked at the people who were about to rush forward and smack some sense into her. It was only because little Fifth Brother was protecting her that those people didn¡¯t dare act rashly. Lu An tried her best to stand taller. Just as she was about to say something, suddenly¡­ Holding a megaphone, Principal Wang stood high up on a school building and spoke! Chapter 380 - The Principal With a Sense Of Duty

Chapter 380: The Principal With a Sense Of Duty

¡°Everyone, listen. I am the principal of Yu Hua School, Wang Baiwan. I have a few things to say about our school¡¯s Lu An, who got first ce in the exam but withdrew from school!¡± Because it was the principal and he was holding a loudspeaker, the noisy people below quickly quietened down. The principal continued in a loud voice, ¡°First of all, I guarantee on my honor that little Lu An absolutely didn¡¯t be an entertainment director for the money. She¡¯s doing it because it¡¯s what she loves! ¡°I believe that regardless of whether students are outstanding or not, as long as a student has carefully considered things and obtained their parents¡¯ approval, the school should fully respect and support their decision, as long as it doesn¡¯t go against the core values of socialism! ¡°Although it¡¯s indeed a huge loss that such an excellent seedling like Lu An will not further her studies, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s wrong, nor do I think it¡¯s a loss! ¡°Everyone has the right to choose how to live their own lives. We can¡¯t criticize Lu An just because she has outstanding talent, nor should we think that since she¡¯s so amazing, she should act a certain way or do certain things. This sort of behavior and understanding is wrong! ¡°As the saying goes, don¡¯t do to others what you would not have done to you! ¡°Besides, Lu An was able to be firm in her decision to drop out only because she has already learned everything. If she furthered her studies, she would just get a certificate. However, if she can save time and do what she has always loved, that doesn¡¯t mean she¡¯ll be abandoning all her skills; for example, she never said she would stop practicing medicine and saving lives. ¡°So, as school principal, I hope that everyone can be understanding and respect our students¡¯ decisions. ¡°I¡¯ve also always believed that Lu An definitely has a warm and passionate heart. After all, Mr. Lu Xun once said that a doctor might not be able to save the world; that can only happen by awakening humans from their slow thinking. Isn¡¯t Lu An¡¯s attempt to use her work to pass on ideas and make everyone better a symbol of great love? The principal of Yu Hua, Wang Baiwan, was sincere, passionate and full of logic. Practically no one was making a fuss anymore. After a short silence, there was even thunderous apuse! ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! Well said!¡± Everyone had the right to make their own choices. If she wasn¡¯t mature enough, you could reason with her and make her realize the error of her ways. However, if this was the result of careful consideration on her part, plus she wasn¡¯t hurting anyone, what reason did you have to object? Not to mention outsiders, even students from the school couldn¡¯t help but cry! My god! How fortunate were they to have such an understanding principal? The outsiders also sighed with admiration. As expected of the best high school in South City, Yu Hua. Their principal was so cultured; no wonder the school was awesome! On the other side, Lu An was a little dumbfounded. In particr, when Lu An looked at Principal Wang Baiwan, who looked like he was lit up by the sun and had a kind expression on his face after the long speech, she abruptly felt that there was something wrong with this plot. As expected of the principal of Yu Hua High School! ¡°Thank you, Principal, for speaking up for me. If I don¡¯te up with an even more meaningful and profound work, I¡¯ll feel like I¡¯ve let down your trust in me!¡± Chapter 381 - Your Principal Didnt Spend a Single Cent

Chapter 381: Your Principal Didn¡¯t Spend a Single Cent

After that, Lu An smiled. It looked harmless, but it was actually full of meaning. The principal just had a very affectionate expression on his face, and he said in a kind voice, ¡°What are you saying, Student Lu? This is a principal¡¯s duty. However, you really have to work hard and produce better work. Only then will the words I spoke on your behalf not go to waste!¡± What a righteous and majestic figure! ¡°Hehehe, of course.¡± He didn¡¯t bat an eyelid. As expected of a school principal! Lu An smiled slightly and leaned closer. In the end, she couldn¡¯t help but expose him. ¡°Mr. Principal, this is all deliberate, right? From the moment you convinced me to take the exam?¡± The principal didn¡¯t deny it. He smiled and said in the same low voice, ¡°Did I hurt Student Lu An? ¡°Although you were scolded by everyone in the beginning, it was a win-win situation in the end. You¡¯ll also be very popr, right?¡± From that smiling face, he probably thought that he was already quite good to her, huh? ¡°Hehehe.¡± Lu An was all smiles. ¡°So, you admit that you specially hired online trolls to scold me?¡± ¡°Oh, this, I didn¡¯t!¡± A certain principal had an extremely innocent expression on his face as he said, ¡°It was just a simple insult. Perhaps some people saw it? Then, then¡­ After all, there¡¯s nock of people who hate you, right?¡± A certain principal¡¯s smile turned even more pleased. He was clearly showing off:?I didn¡¯t spend a single cent! It was all from the pockets of those who hate you. I didn¡¯t even have to waste a single breath after that! ¡°You¡­¡± Lu An couldn¡¯t help but be stumped. She suddenly recalled Hu Jiaqian, who had probably been furious with her after the exam that day. What a formidable old fox! Hu Jiaqian was probably regretting it now, huh? This was what it meant to suffer a double loss! Whatever. ¡°Old fox!¡± In the end, Lu An couldn¡¯t help but curse. Who knew if she was angry or amused. A certain person didn¡¯t think much of it, and even smiled and said, ¡°Thank you for the praise.¡± That extremely gentle and majestic expression; she was probably the only person who could see through him. The youngdy was also a smart person. It was just that she didn¡¯t know how to be flexible at times, which made it easier for certain people to do certain things. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t bother to argue with them; they weren¡¯t worth it. Lu An couldn¡¯t be bothered with him anymore, but she hoped that this old fox wouldn¡¯t apply this way of thinking to less scrupulous things! ¡­ Thements online about Yu Hua High School¡¯s principal, Wang Baiwan, quickly spread, and the issue heated up. Wang Baiwan was hailed by online users as the most upright, gentle, open-minded, considerate, and favorite principal. After seeing this, many students made requests of their parents, or silently worked hard themselves, and were determined to go to his school. There was even a frenzy of ¡°I want to go to Yu Hua¡± online! Wang Baiwan was even treated like a god by countless parents because their children actually studied without prompting!! After all, who didn¡¯t want a principal who was considerate and understood them better? Who wanted a principal who just denounced you as long as you were a little out of line? After tonight, who the hell knew how much investment Yu Hua would get and how many students would want to get into the school. When Hu Jiaqian saw the trending #BestPrincipal#, she was dumbfounded. Chapter 382 - Dont You Think Its So...

Chapter 382: Don¡¯t You Think It¡¯s So...

It was only then that she recalled Wang Baiwan¡¯s words about the difference between the forest and the trees. So, so¡­ Even with one less genius like Lu An, there would be countless other geniuses in the future. Also, it wasn¡¯t like it was the end for Lu An after leaving school! If she got a lot of praise, wouldn¡¯t that attract even more outstanding talents? Could the higher-ups still me the principal after that for letting a good seedling go? Sure enough, she was too shortsighted, and only cared about what was in front of her! Teacher Xu, who also saw everything, had an indecipherable expression as he silently picked up bricks on a construction site. Heh, what a scheming old fox! They had been outright used as the smoking guns? Hu Jiaqian¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. She was about to explode with anger! However, her situation was probably still a little better. As for Qi Yan, this was a real disaster! [Speaking of which, I suddenly don¡¯t understand. I heard that Qi Yan and Lu An attend the same school. However, in order to focus on directing, Lu An was especially decisive in dropping out of school, and didn¡¯t waste public resources. As for Qi Yan, she doesn¡¯t seem to be doing anything at all. I even heard that she didn¡¯t participate in the monthly exam. Don¡¯t you think this is very¡­?] Some online user suddenly said this. Very quickly, everyone felt that it was strange ¡ª [That¡¯s right! Speaking of which, does Qi Yan think she has everything in hand? After all, she can take time off from school, but she¡¯ll still get a graduation certificate, right?] [I suddenly feel that Lu An is at least magnanimous and decisive, and dared to give up. Even if she entered the entertainment industry for the money, she at least doesn¡¯t want to take advantage of the situation. If you have time to go to school, then go to school. If you don¡¯t, then withdraw. Unlike some people, who take prolonged time off and don¡¯t even take the exam. How is this considered attending school?] [She¡¯s covering all her bases. To put it nicely, she¡¯s smart, and you might think that Lu An is a fool inparison. To put it crudely, she¡¯s using everyone¡¯s feelings, moring all day about how busy and tired she is, and hoping that everyone will understand. I take my hat off to her, hehe!] Many online users couldn¡¯t help but wonder. Qi Yan¡¯s fans were about to explode with anger when they saw this. They immediatelyshed out and asked what was wrong with Yan Yan wanting to do better in all aspects? She had gotten the school¡¯s permission to take time off, and it wasn¡¯t against thew! However, some online users quickly responded ¡ª [So? What she¡¯s doing is reasonable just because it¡¯s not breaking thew?] [No matter what, Lu An is open, decisive, and more sincere than your Yan Yan. Any objections?] [If she has the capability, why don¡¯t you ask your Yan Yan to drop out? If she doesn¡¯t, she should attend school properly. What kind of student takes leave every day? She doesn¡¯t even take the exam, so how can she get her graduation certificate?] [That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right!] The online users became even noisier. If Qi Yan¡¯s fans dared to say one thing, they would say three. They were the ones in the right in this matter. In the end, Qi Yan¡¯s fans could only shut up. They were all very angry! This was clearly the standard way to do things. Many celebrities and child stars did this; it was Lu An who didn¡¯t make sense! Why did she have to drop out? If she had something else on, she could apply for leave. It wasn¡¯t like the school wouldn¡¯t give her a graduation certificate. The problem was her! She was too dumb! Qi Yan¡¯s fans were so angry that they wanted to cry, but they didn¡¯t dare say anything. Otherwise, they might be scolded until they doubted their lives. On the other side, Qi Yan, who saw everything, was¡­ Chapter 383 - Steady Rise to the Top

Chapter 383: Steady Rise to the Top

Lu An was simply a lunatic!!! Because of her, everything which everyone had already tacitly epted was how things were done was overturned! It clearly wasn¡¯t Qi Yan¡¯s fault, but in the end, everyone was still condemning her! Qi Yan wanted nothing more than to strangle Lu An! As the saying went, makingparisons brought harm. She immediately called Hu Jiaqian and asked her how things had turned out like this. Hadn¡¯t Hu Jiaqian said that the principal couldn¡¯t stand Lu An? Hu Jiaqian was lost for words. Could she say that she had been used by the principal? The two girls felt stifled and couldn¡¯t vent their anger. Thinking about it, it was quite pitiful. ¡­ On the other side, Lu An had already returned to her filming location. After shuttling back and forth, it was already veryte. The official broadcast of ¡°You Direct, I Film¡± had already started. It was probably because of what had happened earlier, but the number of views soared the moment the variety program started airing! There were already tens of millions of viewers looking forward to it, and it was instantly cheerful in thements. [First!] [Report!] On Weibo, various celebrities and directors also helped to promote it ¡ª Chen Wenyu: [#YouDirectIFilm# Same process, different chapter. Looking forward to Director Xiao¡¯an. Please support.] Qiu Lihua: [I¡¯ve been waiting #YouDirectIFilm# Little An¡¯an @Lu Xiao¡¯an, shouldn¡¯t you reward me? *rabbit*] Xiang Quqi: [#LuoMingshi# Everyone, watch #YouDirectIFilm#. I especially came online to post on Weibo. Don¡¯t ask, my answer is just that I¡¯m here to ride the momentum! *pleased*] And so on and so forth from the big shot directors! Of course, there was also Lu An¡¯s big brother, second brother, third brother, fourth brother, and fifth brother. There were also people whom Lu An had helped before, like Cai Da and his mother, Liu Yumin¡¯s family, and the families of the nine patients. In particr, there were actors who had interacted with Lu An during Evaluating Actors China. Xi Yu: [What to do tonight? Of course, watch #YouDirectIFilm#.] His post contained selfies in the standard nine-panel image disy on Weibo, and showed a cup of tea in front of the TV. Zhou Yi: [Good luck, Director Xiao¡¯an. #YouDirectIFilm# I¡¯ming~] It was also the same nine-panel disy, containing all sorts of happy and fun selfies. Their fans were about to go crazy with excitement! After saving all these selfies and leavingments, the fans naturally went to watch the show. This lineup, this lineup! Very quickly, #YouDirectIFilm# shot straight into the list of trending topics, and steadily reached the top spot! The tag was used hundreds of millions of times, andments were in the tens of millions. Inparison, most of the people who helped promote Qi Yan¡¯s ¡°Up Close¡± were online celebrities who were friendly with her. Of course, there were also actors who had participated in Evaluating Actors. However, the two heavyweight directors hadn¡¯t helped to promote Qi Yan¡¯s show at all. They were both juniors and fellow program participants, and both of them had new shows airing; the attitude of these two big shots couldn¡¯t be any clearer! After a while, sharp-witted online users started talking about it. [D*mn, how bad is Qi Yan¡¯s interpersonal skills? No one cares about her!] The words were mocking. Qi Yan¡¯s fans naturally exploded again ¡ª [What do you mean our Yan Yan doesn¡¯t have good interpersonal skills? It¡¯s clearly those two who are heartless! Everyone participated in the same program together before; they¡¯re doing this on purpose. They¡¯re super enthusiastic with one and super cold with the other. Are they deliberately making everyone ignore our Yan Yan? What kind of seniors are these? They don¡¯t even care about the emotions of their juniors!] Chapter 384 - Tell Me, Do You Still Dare Be This Fierce With Me In the Future?

Chapter 384: Tell Me, Do You Still Dare Be This Fierce With Me In the Future?

Seeing this reply, many people immediately exploded ¡ª [I¡¯m speechless. Who is your Yan Yan? A fairy from heaven? Why should they care about her emotions? If they have a good rtionship, they¡¯ll help promote her. If they don¡¯t, they won¡¯t. What¡¯s wrong with that?] [If you want people to help promote her, then your Yan Yan should build good rtionships with other people, right?] [Realistically speaking, isn¡¯t it like this in the entertainment industry? Only when there are benefits involved will you rush to help. If there aren¡¯t any, who would care about you? This can only mean that Lu An has the capability to make the big shots willing to help! Otherwise, why would you criticize people for not swallowing their pride to promote you, when you haven¡¯t done anything? I¡¯m afraid all of you haven¡¯t woken up yet!] The online users were incredibly disdainful. Some people really couldn¡¯t take it. In order to fight against Qi Yan¡¯s fans, they even deliberately created a topic, #QiYan¡¯sPoorInterpersonalSkills#. And this topic started to trend. Qi Yan was about to die of anger! ¡­ Following this matter, naturally, what was important was the content of the show. Lu An¡¯s film was about zombies, so the characters on screen had odder get-ups. Qi Yan was probably filming an idol drama. There were all sorts of warm and beautiful colors. The characters¡¯ makeup and outfits were very exquisite, and were more pleasing to the eye. Who didn¡¯t like beautiful things? Thus, Qi Yan¡¯s audience wasn¡¯t small. After taking a look at Lu An¡¯s side, some people directly turned around and went to Qi Yan¡¯s side,ining that Lu An¡¯s side was scary! Very quickly, someone deliberately stirred things up. [What¡¯s the use of so many people promoting it? The content is terrible. What a waste of good publicity!] [That¡¯s right. That¡¯s why you have to look at quality. If your content isn¡¯t good, no matter how much you promote it, it¡¯ll just make passers-by hate you! Disgusting!] [Right? Qi Yan¡¯s style is at least beautiful andfortable to look at. As for Lu An, it¡¯ll be good enough if she doesn¡¯t scare people out of their wits! Scary!!] Very quickly, the topic #YouDirectIFilmTrash# started to trend. When the viewers who finished watching ¡°You Direct, I Film¡± reluctantly exited the webpage, they were collectively dumbfounded. What the hell do you mean You Direct, I Film is trash? Did you f*cking watch to the end? What rubbish was this? This group of people couldn¡¯t take it. They had been so immersed in the show earlier, and were now being scolded so maliciously. Naturally, they started fighting back. Very quickly, another ¡°world war¡± broke out on Weibo! Although ¡°You Direct, I Film¡± didn¡¯t look especially beautiful, and even the surrounding buildings and setup gave off a creepy air, it felt real. Everyone behaved very naturally, and somehow there was a crack element to it which made people want tough. In particr, there had been one instance when Lu An was sitting in front of the camera and exining the script to the actors, when a soft yellow dog suddenly darted out, picked up the most important prop for the scene, and ran away with it! That little tail had even smugly wagged like crazy! The young girl immediately exploded with anger. She rolled up her sleeves and chased the puppy. In the end, the little dog was smart and ran around frantically. The two of them ran through the set, causing chaos. Everyone was about to go crazy withughter! In the end, Lu An grabbed the puppy and gave it a stern warning. The little dog had an honest expression on its face. It even pointed a weak paw at a certain person on the side, as if he was the instigator. Everyone melted at its cute little face! Abruptly, everyone realized that it was already veryte at night. The little dog had seized an opportunity to tell its master to hurry up and get some rest! [So? What kind of content is or isn¡¯t trash? In any case, I only know that ¡°You Direct, I Film¡± makes me feel happy and warm. I like that feeling! So, if you dare say it¡¯s trash, I dare insult you, especially when you probably didn¡¯t even watch it!] The online users were very firm. Short edited clips of ¡°You Direct, I Film¡± were released online one after another. Many of the online users who had shouted ¡°scary¡± and ¡°trash¡± at the beginning had now silently done aplete 180-degree in attitude. That was because the show was too fun. Inparison, Qi Yan¡¯s show felt weighed down by idol baggage. No oneughed without a care for their image, and no one deliberately exaggerated their behavior. That included Director Qi Yan; even when she was exining scenes, she was very proper. From time to time, she would tug at her hair, and was all pretty and fairy-like. Sure, it was nice to watch, but after a long time, one would tire of these aesthetics, right? ¡­ While heated discussion was still happening online, Lu An had already returned to her small tent. A certain man was standing outside her tent with a bouquet of wildflowers. When he saw her return, he immediately smiled and greeted her. ¡°Little An¡¯an?¡± ¡°Go away!¡± Lu An immediately tensed up and started to get angry. She couldn¡¯t be bothered with him. She had been in high spiritsst night, and the actors had been in good condition, but he ordered Ergou to make trouble for her! ¡°Alright, did you know what time it was?¡±?Even if you don¡¯t rest, you should consider the staff! Ling Chuan was also a little annoyed. He had really wanted to give her a reminder, but couldn¡¯t bear to. Unexpectedly, the little girl got even more furious. ¡°Then, do you know how important it is to be in good condition? ¡°Besides, it¡¯s not like we can¡¯t sleep after we¡¯re done.¡± ¡°So?¡±?Do you know that you just recovered, and need to rest more? Ling Chuan¡¯s face was dark. Then ¡ª ¡°So, so, that¡¯s why I can¡¯t be bothered with you. Don¡¯t disturb me!¡± With that, the little girl pushed him away angrily and turned around to return to her small tent. Ling Chuan was really angry. He reached out and grabbed her wrist tightly! His face was cold, and he didn¡¯t know what he was doing. Lu An was annoyed. ¡°What are you doing? Let go of me!¡± ¡°No!¡± The man¡¯s deep voice was cold. Lu An was really gloomy. ¡°Let go, let go!¡± She started pulling and struggling. Ling Chuan refused, and even pulled her into his arms tightly. She was simply about to be suffocated by that tall, broad figure and hard chest! A cold, threatening voice rang out next to her ear. ¡°Do you dare be this fierce with me in the future?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Lu An opened her mouth to say something, but he tightened his grip again, and she almost suffocated. He warned her coldly, ¡°Tell me, do you still dare be this fierce with me?¡± Chapter 385 - How Can I Not Know That Ive Gone Too Far?

Chapter 385: How Can I Not Know That I¡¯ve Gone Too Far?

Those hawk-like eyes were so bright and furious in the darkness. Lu An couldn¡¯t help but feel aggrieved. ¡°I¡­ It was you. You started it, you were fierce with me first!¡± The little girl was about to cry from anger, and her round eyes were red. Seriously, who was the fierce one?! ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be angry. I already know I was wrong, alright?¡± ¡°Then, you¡¯re not allowed to interrupt my filming in the future, nor are you allowed to order little Ergou to cause trouble!¡± The little girl immediately started making demands. Ling Chuan¡¯s voice couldn¡¯t help but get louder. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that I¡¯m not allowed to say anything even when you film until 2am?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Lu An couldn¡¯t help but feel a little guilty, especially when she saw his tall figure draw even closer. Her lips trembled slightly, but she refused to admit anything. ¡°Just, just, I definitely have a reason for working until sote!¡± ¡°Then tell me, what is your reason?¡± Ling Chuan¡¯s face turned even darker, and he was about to explode with anger. He kabedonned her against the wall of her little tent and asked in an even fiercer voice, ¡°What reason could make you bully your employees and actors to this extent that they can¡¯t get any sleep even at two in the morning, hm?¡± ¡°I, I, I¡­¡± That super loud voice attracted a lot of onlookers. The little girl trembled weakly and couldn¡¯t help but look aggrieved. Lu An snuck a nce at the people around her. She was so angry that her eyes were dark red. She pushed him harder and said, ¡°Fine, I¡¯m that bad. What on earth do you want?¡± With that, the little girl turned around and entered her little tent to hide, and didn¡¯t want toe out again! He actually said that she bullied her employees and actors? Was she that kind of person? How could he say that? Lu An was about to die of grievances. She wrapped her hands around her knees and wept. She couldn¡¯t stop her tears at all. Outside, a certain person was already regretting his behavior. It was all his fault for being too hasty with his words. What should he do? On the side, Li Zheng, who had run over to watch the show with the others, couldn¡¯t help but say weakly, ¡°Erm, Mr. Ling, I don¡¯t want to say this, but you, you really went overboard a little.¡± Little An¡¯an was so good! She got along well with everyone, and was always the first to rush forward when something happened. It was indeed easy to forget the time while directing, but that could only mean that she was too dedicated, right? To say that she bullied her employees and actors was¡­ ¡°Alright, how can I not know that I went too far?¡± All of them were here to just watch the show! Fine, he had sessfully made his little girl run away to hide from everyone! Speaking of which, it had only been a few days since they had officially started work, but she was already forgetting to eat and sleep. If he didn¡¯t drag her out now, what would she be like in the future? Ling Chuan was really depressed. He nced coldly and sharply to the side. Li Zheng and the others flinched. They hurriedly exchanged looks and left. Although everyone really didn¡¯t know who this Mr. Ling was, his aura was really scary! ¡°An¡¯an, little An¡¯an, I know I was wrong. Can you forgive me?¡± On this side, a certain scary Mr. Ling acted spoiled and cute as he begged for forgiveness. Chapter 386 - Pulling Open Her Tent and Crawling In

Chapter 386: Pulling Open Her Tent and Crawling In

For one moment, he felt refreshed. Inside, the little girlpletely ignored him. He could still hear her soft sobs at first, but now, the entire tent was silent, as if she had disappeared into thin air. Ling Chuan couldn¡¯t help but feel even more guilty. He clenched his fists slightly and was about to enter, when little Ergou suddenly ran over from who knew where and stared fixedly at him. Those bright ck eyes seemed to be saying:?This is ady¡¯s room. Why is a big man like you going in? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s shameful? ¡°D*mn!¡± Ling Chuan clenched his fists and almost punched it! His cold gaze was a low warning. ¡°Hotpot?¡± You, you¡­?¡°Woof, woof!¡± Little Ergou was instantly flustered and cowered meekly. You demon. Do you think I¡¯m afraid of you? I¡¯m Little Tyrant Dragon! The invincible Little Tyrant Dragon! ¡°Woof, woof!¡± Little Ergou¡¯s face was tense as it red at him like it wanted to bite him! In the end ¡ª ¡°Stewed dog?¡± Just two words, but a certain person looked at little Ergou with an expression even more wicked than that of a demon. He even lowered his body slightly, as if to grab the dog and stew it. Little Ergou flinched and turned around to run. Run, run! Sob sob,?sorry, d*mn woman. It didn¡¯t mean to leave her alone.?Sob sob~ The dog cried as it ran wildly. As it found a rtively safe ce to hide, pitiful little Ergou chastised itself. It had clearly promised the instant noodle spirit that it would take good care of that d*mn woman for him.?Sob sob~ On the other side, after little Ergou left, a certain person no longer acted human. He looked to the left and right with a challenging gaze. Then, without waiting for the little girl to agree, he pulled open the tent door and went in. Inside the small tent, a dim tablemp was lit. The dim yellow light was warm, and the little girl was curled up in a corner. When she saw hime in, she didn¡¯t think much of it. She just nced at him coldly, then turned her head and ignored him. She wiped her tears with her little hand, and acted even more tsundere as she ignored him! Her soft and fair face, slightly red nose, and thick eyshes were wet. Ling Chuan¡¯s heart instantly softened. He snuck over to the little girl and apologized. ¡°Alright, I was too much just now. Don¡¯t be angry, alright? ¡°Isn¡¯t our little An¡¯an the most magnanimous?¡± Ling Chuan raised his fists to his cheeks and pouted cutely at her, looking like a puppy about to be abandoned. Lu An almostughed out loud. She immediately suppressed it and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m not magnanimous! ¡°I¡¯m petty, super petty!¡± Hmph! ¡°Oh, then what do you want me to do?¡± Ling Chuan looked like he didn¡¯t know what to do. He looked at her with wet ck eyes and crouched down in front of her like a pitiful pet! Lu An already almost couldn¡¯t help butugh, but continued coldly, ¡°Do whatever you want. It¡¯s none of my business!¡± As she spoke, she turned away even more haughtily. ¡°Mark your words.¡± A certain person¡¯s voice suddenly turned low and dark. Before Lu An could react, she was pounced on. Chapter 387 - Sudden Want

Chapter 387: Sudden Want

Before Lu An could react, she was pounced on. A certain big-tailed wolf hugged her! Her first instinct was to push him away, but big hands were wrapped around her waist, and they directly fell onto the nket. Theynded in an intimate position. ¡°Hey!¡± Lu An felt a little nervous for some reason. She got up and wanted to push him away, but he quickly hugged her tightly. It was like hugging a bear. He hugged her so gently, and his jaw rested in the crook of her neck. It tickled. Lu An¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but heat up. She said in a weak and slightly resistant voice, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± The man hummed softly, as if he had already fallen asleep. He said, ¡°I just want to hug you. Don¡¯t be angry, alright?¡± ¡°I, I¡¯m not angry!¡± Lu An felt a little gloomy. She didn¡¯t know how she felt. She wanted him to leave, but also not. Maybe¡­ Her soft hands tugged listlessly at the big hands around her waist, and the little girl looked confused and conflicted. ¡°So, what are you doing?¡± Ling Chuan suddenly perked up. He tilted his head and asked the question. The little girl¡¯s eyes were even more conflicted. She lowered her head slightly and continued to tug at the big hands at her waist. She tugged a few times before she said in a soft and honest voice, ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± It was a little messy. ¡°Then, do you know what that means?¡± Ling Chuan calmly guided her down a certain path. In the end, a certain little girl didn¡¯t seem to be listening to him at all. She suddenly turned around and said in a very conflicted tone, ¡°I think you should leave!¡± Those big Bambi eyes were fixed on him, and didn¡¯t hide anything. Ling Chuan couldn¡¯t help but stare nkly. After a long silence, he said softly, ¡°So, are you worried that someone will misunderstand?¡± ¡°Misunderstand what?¡± the little girl asked in bewilderment. ¡°Just¡­¡±?Misunderstand us! Ling Chuan paused for a moment, his ck eyes calmly admiring the little girl¡¯s sweet little face. His slender fingersbed through a lock of hair on her forehead, but in the end, he still got up. ¡°Then, I¡¯m leaving. Be good and go to sleep!¡± As he spoke, he gently tucked her in before turning around to leave. ¡°Hey!¡± Lu An suddenly felt a little reluctant, and called out to him in a crisp voice. Her wet eyes looked so pitiful; she looked like she couldn¡¯t bear to part with him! The corners of Ling Chuan¡¯s lips couldn¡¯t help but curl up. He turned around slightly and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t bear to part with me?¡± Mm! Lu An wanted to say, ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± For some reason, she suddenly wanted him to stay with her. The little girl was at a loss as her fingers dug into the edges of the nket. In the end, she lowered her eyes and couldn¡¯t say a word. But Ling Chuan clearly didn¡¯t have any intention of staying. He just said softly, ¡°Then, I¡¯m leaving. Goodnight.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± When the man¡¯s tall figure disappeared from her tent, the little girl pouted. She suddenly felt inexplicably aggrieved, so aggrieved that she even wanted to cry. She didn¡¯t know what was wrong with her. That night, Lu An tossed and turned, unable to sleep. As she turned over repeatedly, the image of a certain person hugging her popped up in her mind from time to time. Along with the man¡¯s big hands and handsome face. It was an ethereal warmth. Lu An felt that it seemed she might¡­ Forget it, it was better not to think about it! Annoyed, the little girl covered her head. Chapter 388 - Then, Can You Like Me?

Chapter 388: Then, Can You Like Me?

The next day, in a rare instance, Lu An woke upte. She had two panda eyes. It was just that she had good skin, which was as smooth as a newborn baby¡¯s. Her panda eyes weren¡¯t very obvious, but there were still traces. Too bad her skin was generally fair and smooth. If anything happened, it would be very obvious. The little girl covered her eyes a little guiltily. She came out of the tent and was about to go and wash up, but found Ling Chuan sleeping outside her tent. ¡°Hey, you¡­¡± Lu An was dumbfounded and didn¡¯t know what expression to make. It was a little past six in the morning and the sky was just beginning to brighten. Although Lu An woke upte, it wasn¡¯t much worse than usual. Ling Chuan woke up at that moment. He casually rubbed his eyes and looked at the little girl¡¯s cute, bare face. He couldn¡¯t help butugh, and said in a voice as soft as spring water, ¡°What, did you not sleep wellst night?¡± ¡°I, I, who said I didn¡¯t sleep well!¡± Lu An was instantly furious. She couldn¡¯t help but feel caught out. She forced herself to say, ¡°How about you? It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t have anywhere to sleep. Why are you sleeping here?¡±?You didn¡¯t do this on purpose, right?! Lu An couldn¡¯t help but give him a few more looks. She was furious. She was worried that he might have heard her moving aroundst night. Actually, a certain person waspletely innocent. Even before he stood up, he saidnguidly, ¡°You haven¡¯t forgiven me. ¡°You ran away just like that. What can I do if you don¡¯t forgive me?¡± As he spoke, he had a slightly pitiful expression on his face, his ck eyes like that of an abandoned puppy. Lu An couldn¡¯t help but feel even more guilty. She tried her best not to look into his eyes as she continued, ¡°But you can¡¯t just sleep here!¡± They were in the wild, and there were trees all around. Who knew, there might really be something in their surroundings! ¡°So, has our An¡¯an forgiven me?¡± A certain person immediately got up and hugged her shamelessly. ¡°Go away!¡± Lu An couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She reached out and pushed him away. She realized that she was a little shy. What should she do? ¡°Then, you must not busy yourself until two in the morning from now on! ¡°After dinner every day, you can only be busy until nine, or ten at most. Also, about the morning¡­¡± ¡°Enough, you¡¯re so annoying!¡± This guy was pushing his luck as he suddenly started nagging again. The little girl was furious. She yelled, turned around, and walked off to the washroom. Ling Chuan sighed helplessly and naturally followed obediently. She was the little girl in his heart. ¡­ During today¡¯s filming, Li Zheng clearly sensed that Lu An was different. Usually, she would sit behind the camera to watch and instruct the actors. Sometimes, she would even personally get up and exin things to them. However, the youngdy seemed to exude a rebellious aura today, like if you dared to step forward and talk to her, she would explode. Also, she squirmed on the stool as she looked at the camera, as if it was ufortable to sit on. Then, she looked at the camera with narrowed eyes, as if she was very dissatisfied with the actors¡¯ performances. However, she then looked left and right, and her expression became even more indecipherable; she didn¡¯t say anything the entire time. They had clearly agreed that they would film her from behind and that they definitely wouldn¡¯t disturb her! At that moment, however, Li Zheng couldn¡¯t help but creep over and ask, ¡°Director Xiao¡¯an, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Oh, I¡­¡±?I don¡¯t know either! She felt fretful somehow! Lu An felt very annoyed, but in the end, she stood up. ¡°Sorry, everyone, rehearse on your own first. I¡¯ll be back soon!¡± With that, the little girl got up and ran off to a small tent not far away. The people around her were dumbfounded. They didn¡¯t know what was going on with Director Xiao¡¯an. Some had known her since Evaluating Actors China, and she had never been like this! Li Zheng had a vague guess. He secretly chuckled, and then stepped forward to take charge of the situation for her. ¡­ Just as Ling Chuan was taking part in an international meeting in a small tent, an irritable little girl suddenly barged in. She looked so fierce, like she wanted to eat someone. Ling Chuan immediately stopped the meeting and closed theptop. He sounded very surprised. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not good, it¡¯s very bad!¡± The little girl opened her mouth and said these words, then came over and sat down next to him. Her face was tense, and she ced her hands on her knees. Then, she fell silent. She looked very anxious and annoyed. Ling Chuan waspletely dumbfounded, andpletely ignored the group of people on the other end of the call who were already like ants on a hot pan. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Something like this has never happened with the boss before. Could he have been kidnapped?¡± The group of old men in the meeting were all anxious. Some even immediately dispatched people to look for the big boss. Little did they know that their boss was far away in South City. He was staying in a tent, all to coax his future wife! His voice was very gentle and patient, and even more pleasant and clear than a gurgling stream. He asked the little girl beside him, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened? ¡°Talk to me?¡± As he spoke, Ling Chuan had already turned around and was looking at Lu An with deep concern in his ck eyes. ¡°I¡­¡± Lu An inexplicably felt even more awkward, and had the faint urge to cry. She secretly nced at him and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. It¡¯s just bad, it¡¯s frustrating, it¡¯s just¡­ ¡°It¡¯s all your fault!¡± This sudden rebuke made no sense. After saying that, the little girl turned around and ignored him. Ling Chuan was really dumbfounded. It was all his fault? What had he done wrong? ¡°Is this because ofst night? ¡°I¡¯ve already apologized to you. Are you still angry?¡± The man patted her little head gently with aforting and affectionate hand, but he was at a loss. Lu An couldn¡¯t help but cry. Tears welled up in her eyes. She had never cried over anything since she was young. Even when she was frail and couldn¡¯t do anything, she would just stare nkly, as if she didn¡¯t know what tears were. Including yesterday, this was the third time she had cried. It seemed reasonable that it was because of Grandpast time, butst night, and now¡­ She herself felt that she made no sense at all. She didn¡¯t know why she was crying. The more she cried, the sadder she felt. She raised her little hands to frantically wipe away her tears. When she wiped her eyes, they were red, like that of a little rabbit. Ling Chuan¡¯s heart ached. He tried tofort her with a stiff hand, but just as he touched her little head, the little girl suddenly pushed him away. She stood up and said to him, ¡°I want to fight you! ¡°Can you fight me?¡± She looked like she might never recover if he didn¡¯t fight a round against her. Ling Chuan was really dumbfounded. He didn¡¯t understand what the little girl was thinking at all. He stared nkly at her for a long while, before he finally stood up. Because Ling Chuan was tall, at 1.87 meters, his tent was muchrger than Lu An¡¯s. Inside, it was as if they were surrounded by a sharp tower. Although the tent wasn¡¯t very big, there was nevertheless still a lot of space around them. Ling Chuan¡¯s handsome face was nk as he asked, ¡°How do you want to fight?¡± ¡°Fight with all your might. Don¡¯t you dare not fight back!¡± As the little girl spoke, she was already clenching her fists. Pa~ Her thin leg was already flying at him. Ling Chuan barely dodged. He grabbed her calf and pulled gently, and the little girl was brought into his arms. ¡°You¡¯re really going for it. Can you bear to really hit me?¡± A certain person wrapped hisrge palms around the girl¡¯s slender waist and raised his eyebrows a little aggrievedly. Lu An didn¡¯t care. She was furious, and exerted strength with the leg that was in Ling Chuan¡¯s grip. He fell to his knees. But she wasn¡¯t any better. Because he was hugging her, she was forced to burrow into his arms, and her entire head was pressed to his chest. ¡°So, what is it, hm? ¡°Why are you angry? There has to be a reason, right?¡± Ling Chuan coaxed her patiently. The little girl had already pulled out of his arms. She pouted and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. ¡°There¡¯s no reason.¡± Ling Chuan dodged the small hands that were already attacking him, and he dropped to the floor. A certain little girl, who had used too much force, failed to hit him. Instead, she fell on him. Her chin hit the man¡¯s hard chest, and she almost cried. It hurt a lot! The little girl pouted and wanted to get up, but a certain person took the opportunity to hug her so that she was lying down next to him. ¡°Speak properly. Be good, hm? What¡¯s wrong?¡± The man was patient and handsome. His eyebrows were clean and his features were handsome. He looked even more alluring than a mountain painting. Lu An pouted. She wanted to say, ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± but for some reason, it became ¡ª ¡°I think you¡¯re ugly!¡± Not only that, she looked extremely perturbed and conflicted. She was too much! ¡°Alright, I¡¯m ugly. I¡¯m the ugliest in the world! ¡°And?¡± Ling Chuan¡¯s handsome face was tense, but he patiently listened to her. Then, a certain little girl became even fiercer. ¡°I think no one will like you!¡± Her eyes were red and she looked like she was about to cry. Her tone was very determined. This Ling person was really¡­!! ¡°Alright, no one likes me! ¡°No one will like me! ¡°Then?¡± She wasn¡¯t going to hurt him again, right? Ling Chuan felt that his patience was about to run out. Suddenly, the little girl who had been baring her fangs and brandishing her ws just now, asked him nicely, ¡°Then, can you like me?¡± Chapter 389 - How About Giving Me Something?

Chapter 389: How About Giving Me Something?

Ling Chuan felt that his patience was about to run out. Suddenly, the little girl who had been baring her fangs and brandishing her ws just now, asked him nicely, ¡°Then, can you like me?¡± Those innocent and pitiful eyes glistened wetly. They looked like stars flickering weakly in the sky. That face was especially cute and beautiful. Ling Chuan couldn¡¯t help but be stumped. ¡°You¡¯re saying¡­¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything. I¡¯m leaving!¡± Lu An got up in a fluster. She didn¡¯t know why she had suddenly blurted that out. When she came to her senses, she instinctively wanted to escape. Run, run! But how could a certain wolf who had been roused let her escape? ¡°Stop!¡± His imposing voice was like a p of thunder. Lu An couldn¡¯t help but tense up. Her toes trembled, and she braced herself and said, ¡°I, I, I¡¯m going to work.¡± With that, she ran out. Unfortunately, a certain big-tailed wolf was faster. He scooped her up and leaned forward to pin her against the tent¡¯s big wooden support pir. At such close range, she could practically smell the faint minty scent on his body. Coupled with the man¡¯s low and deep breathing, Lu An couldn¡¯t help but feel even more nervous. She didn¡¯t dare look into his eyes, and her heart was about to jump out of her throat! ¡°W- what are you doing?¡± Sensing that he was getting closer, the little girl pursed her lips and turned her head. Ling Chuan was really speechless. He coaxed her in a slow voice. ¡°What do you think? ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you want me to like you? ¡°Does our little An¡¯an like me?¡± The man gently stroked her chin with slender fingers. He smiled slightly, forcing her to look into his eyes. Lu An stole a nce at him, then hurriedly looked away and denied it loudly. ¡°I don¡¯t!¡± ¡°Your actions tell me you do!¡± Ling Chuan couldn¡¯t help but smile even more happily. His face was about to split with his smile as he continued to tease his little girl. ¡°Our little An¡¯an is bing more and more dishonest! ¡°Why? Do you want a kiss?¡± As the man spoke, he leaned closer to her until their faces were practically touching. A certain little girl couldn¡¯t help but look even more embarrassed and angry. However, she was restrained and couldn¡¯t move, so she denied it loudly. ¡°No way!¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Ling Chuan had a look of disbelief on his face as he said, ¡°You suddenly came in just now, crying and making a fuss. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with you. So, are you sure you don¡¯t want a kiss?¡± As Ling Chuan spoke, he had an innocent expression on his face that said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, I can cooperate with you.¡± A certain little girl couldn¡¯t help but be even more furious, and even started spouting nonsense. ¡°No, no, I don¡¯t want it. You stink!¡± It was as if she was hitting cotton. A certain little girl who thought hers was a one-sided love was about to cry from anger. A certain big-tailed wolf was feeling even more pleased. Looking at the little girl¡¯s pitiful little face, he finally felt his heart ache, and admitted defeat. ¡°Then, what if I want one? ¡°I really, really do. I¡¯ve been thinking about it since our little An¡¯an was small. ¡°Little An¡¯an, how about giving me something?¡± Chapter 390 - Give Him a Big Kiss

Chapter 390: Give Him a Big Kiss

As Ling Chuan spoke, he looked like he was about to cry. Lu An couldn¡¯t help but be stumped. She wanted to say, ¡°Then, do you like me too?¡± She pursed her lips slightly, but in the end, she just quietly¡­ Slowly¡­ Stood on tiptoe¡­ And leaned toward his lips. Her breathing grew both warmer and fainter, and it was as if she was about to lose her bnce. The man¡¯s big hands gently wrapped around her waist. Hebed the stray hair on her forehead with slender fingers and inhaled quietly. Their lips were about to touch, when suddenly¡­ Someone outside shouted, ¡°Is Director An¡¯an here? It¡¯s a call from your big brother!¡± ¡°Oh, here!¡± This sudden loud sound was like a shock to Lu An. She looked out the door in a panic, then nced at a certain man who refused to let go. There was some regret in her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to leave.¡± The man¡¯s hoarse voice was a warning in her ear, and his expression, which was already full of desire, became even more infatuated. ¡°But¡­¡± Lu An looked nervously at the door as someone called for her again. She was really worried that someone would barge in. ¡°Alright, be good!¡± It wasn¡¯t like they couldn¡¯t kiss in the future. The little girl grabbed a certain person¡¯s big hands around her waist and pulled them away with aforting and coaxing tone. Ling Chuan¡¯s expression immediately fell, and he looked like he would never be happy again. He looked at her like he was about to cry! Lu An was really helpless. Her heart softened, and she stood on tiptoe to give him a big kiss on the cheek. Then, she turned around and ran out without looking back. Heh~ She was in too much of a hurry when she ran out, and identally tripped over the threshold. However, she immediately got up again, as if nothing had happened, and even smiled at him. It was so warm, bright, and silly, as if it was dripping with honey! A certain person in the room looked like he couldn¡¯t help but want tough like crazy. He endured it with all his might. After the little girl left, he quickly picked up the mirror on the counter and looked around. He first looked at the spot where the little girl had kissed him. Mm, perfect! There was clearly no mark on his face ¨C it wasn¡¯t as if she had put on lipstick ¨C but a certain person was still so smug. However, his private phone started to beep like crazy, like it was about to explode. Ling Chuan picked up the call with a frown. ¡°Where the f*ck are you? Do you want to die? When you didn¡¯t pick up, I thought you were f*cking kidnapped. You f*cking shameless b*stard!¡± Shen Liang was already about to explode with worry, and started cursing wildly. When he heard people say that they had suddenly lost contact during an important meeting, he had been so f*cking worried! He thought the man finally dared to jump and mess with him. F*ck! After yelling, Shen Liang wiped his tears hard. He wouldn¡¯t admit that he was crying. He wouldn¡¯t cry over this idiot. ¡°Did you eat explosives? Why are you making such a fuss?¡± In the end, a certain person just said something so perfunctory. ¡°D*mn!¡± Shen Zichen¡¯s lungs were about to explode. ¡°Then f*cking tell me, what were you doing just now?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Ling Chuan said those three words meaningfully, then heartlessly hung up. Shen Liang: ¡°¡­¡± F*ck! Chapter 391 - Untitled

Chapter 391: Untitled

When Boss Ling came back online for the meeting, all the higher-ups were dumbfounded, and they looked at him cautiously. A few bold people couldn¡¯t help but want to ask their boss what had happened just now, but their boss was already speaking first. ¡°I had something on just now, which dyed everyone. Your sry will be doubled this month, and your dividends increased by 10%.¡± Ah, ah? Everyone was collectively dumbfounded! This, this, was this the stingy big boss of the Ling family who looked like he wasn¡¯t to be trifled with? They still remembered how many people had hit him when he was down when his family ran into trouble back then. Every time someone wanted to take advantage of the situation to increase prices, he would say coldly and mercilessly, ¡°My money is for my wife. Who are you to increase the prices as you like?¡± In thepany, he would give out bonuses to very hardworking and capable employees. However, employees who were muddle-headed or even tried to fish in troubled waters would have their basic sry deducted for various reasons until there was little left, leaving thempletely speechless. Everyone secretly called him ¡°stingy boss.¡± This sudden generosity made no sense! Who knew which idiot it was who couldn¡¯t help but be curious and ask, ¡°Boss, did something good happen? Given your usual style, you¡¯ll at most give a few bonuses to Old Liu and Old Zhao. Why is it that even Old Li, Old Miao, and the others¡­¡± ¡°D*mn you!¡± They too had been working hard for thepany recently! After being called out, these people who usually liked to ck off secretly wanted to strangle that idiot. They were afraid that the boss woulde back to his senses and cut their pay. However, their big boss said, ¡°It¡¯s indeed a happy asion, but you don¡¯t have the right to know yet. Continue with the meeting.¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Everyone felt like they had been granted amnesty, and immediately continued ¡°obediently¡± with the meeting. It was rare for the boss to be so generous. They had to savor it! No, they had to work harder for the boss! ¡­ When Lu An came out, Big Brother had already hung up. It was her fault; she forgot to bring her phone with her when she went out in the morning. Lu An immediately went back to call Big Brother. Very quickly, Big Brother picked up. Big Brother first asked her what she had been doing just now, and Lu An gave a vague answer. After that, Big Brother said that there was an awards ceremony tomorrow night, and asked her if she was free to be his plus one. ¡°Of course!¡± Lu An agreed without hesitation. Big Brother¡¯s work was nominated for the Golden Horse Awards; she definitely had to attend. Who knew, she might even gain some experience! ¡°Then, I¡¯ll pick you up at 7pm tonight. It¡¯ll probably be midnight by the time we arrive by ne. I heard that there are a lot of great snacks over there, so I¡¯ll take you out to have fun?¡± ¡°Oh, alright! Snacks are the best!¡± Lu An couldn¡¯t help but speak excitedly; she had never gone anywhere ever since she returned to the real world. On the other side, a certain big brother¡¯s lips couldn¡¯t help but curl up. He had thought that his little sister would cry to him about how tired filming was, and how she really didn¡¯t have time, and would apologize for not being able to go. Thinking back, he had acted as the protagonist when he first debuted. That was because he had juste out of the forest then, and had a cold and criminal air about him. A director had taken a liking to his aura and insisted on getting him to act. To be honest, he didn¡¯t have any intention of entering the entertainment industry in the beginning. Without any phone signal in the forest, he had no idea at all what the entertainment industry was like. However, when he saw the pay the director was offering, he was tempted. Chapter 392 - Untitled

Chapter 392: Untitled

¡°I, Lu Jingfan, will be the most upright and righteouswyer in the future!¡± ¡°I, Lu Qingzhou, will be the best and most perfect doctor in medicine!¡± ¡°I, Lu Sihao, will provide everyone with suitable clothes to wear. I want to be a designer and make clothes.¡± ¡°And me, and me. I, I, Lu Xingran, I haven¡¯t thought about it yet, but I want to be awesome! The most awesome!!¡± They had been brats at the time, including him. After experiencing some setbacks in the forest, those brats suddenly started to brim with majestic righteousness as they seriously described their dreams. ¡°Then, what about Big Brother? What is your dream?¡± ¡°Someone as awesome as Big Brother should have an even more awesome dream!¡± ¡°But what¡¯s considered awesome?¡± The idiots surrounding him helped him think. Speaking of which, what dream could Big Brother have? Big Brother¡¯s dream¡­ Heh! He still remembered the joy of getting his first paycheck. Those idiots fought to look at it as if they had never seen the world before, and secretly used these ¡°public funds¡± to do their own personal things. It was around that time that his first work was nominated for the Golden Horse Awards. He had originally wanted to bring the other little brat with him. It might get her interested to join the industry. Unexpectedly, she turned him down with a bunch of excuses. As a child star, she was busy with performances and promotions; he could understand. But in the end, he still didn¡¯t feel good about it. He wondered faintly, why couldn¡¯t she turn down a job for him? After that, he didn¡¯t attend the awards ceremony. The director scolded him and said that he definitely deserved the Best Actor award. It was all his fault for being new and not knowing how to conduct himself. He fell into a slump for a bit back then and didn¡¯t do much work. After that, he only acted in supporting roles. Especially those scary and even mentally twisted characters. Perhaps it was also a way to release his unhappiness in life. However, no one knew that it was probably because he was afraid of that ce. The man put down his phone with slender fingers and looked at the photos of him, the four brats, and the old fart on the counter. He raised his eyebrows slightly and suddenly realized¡­ He still didn¡¯t have a family photo which included his little sister! ¡­ At the Qi residence. Qi Yan had already packed her luggage. She was immersed in joy, and was even humming a little tune. All the rumors from before seemed to have disappeared. When Zhang Xinhui came to her daughter¡¯s room and saw the smile on her face, she couldn¡¯t help but ask happily, ¡°Yan Yan, did something good happen? Is there something you need to do?¡± ¡°Mm, that¡¯s right! The big boss you found said that he wants to take me out to see the world. ¡°After watching other people at an awards ceremony, I won¡¯t get stage fright when it¡¯s my turn.¡± Qi Yan smiled sweetly at her mother, her eyes filled with joy. Zhang Xinhui was even more pleased. She said, ¡°Is it the Golden Horse Awards ceremony? Then, our Yan Yan has to work hard! I heard that there are very few female directors in the country, and even the entire world. Once your work wins an award, it will definitely bring honor to us women!¡± ¡°Yes, Mom, I will.¡± That had always been her goal. She wanted all the women in the world to be proud because of her aplishments ¨C except for Lu An, of course. Lu An was an arrogant fool. Sooner orter, everyone would see how two-faced she was. Chapter 393 - Untitled

Chapter 393: Untitled

In the afternoon, filming continued at the small mountain base. Compared with the morning, Li Zheng felt that Director Lu An was apletely different person. She was all smiles. She smiled at anyone and everyone. She was clearly filming a bloody scene of a zombie violently gnawing on the female lead, and even when there were some NGs, she smiled the entire time. She was still beaming when she stepped forward to guide the actors. When she opened her mouth wide to mimic gnawing, she was still smiling. The actors on the side weren¡¯t affected. They listened to her seriously and tried to imitate her. On the other side, however, Li Zheng was really puzzled. She was clearly acting like, like¡­ Just as Li Zheng was about toe to a conclusion, a tall man in a simple gray hoodie and pants came over. ¡°An, I have something on tomorrow. I need to leave for a bit.¡± The man¡¯s voice was low and gentle. He was tall and slender, and his handsome face was wless. He was as beautiful as an immortal in a painting. ¡°Oh, are you leaving as well?¡± The little girl blinked her bright eyes and replied happily, ¡°I¡¯m also leaving on an evening flight. Big Brother wille and pick me upter. I was about to tell you!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± The man had a surprised expression on his face. He leaned in a little closer and ced his hand on the back of her chair. His face was practically stuck to hers as he said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m also flying tonight at nine o¡¯clock. What about you?¡± ¡°Oh, me too!¡± ¡°What a coincidence.¡± Lu An couldn¡¯t help but feel a little restless in her chair. She smiled and said, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll go with you. I won¡¯t have Big Brothere and pick me up. When the timees, I¡¯ll meet him there.¡± As she spoke, the little girl took out her phone and started to make a call. She tried her best not to look at him, her gaze a little timid and bashful. On the side, a certain person¡¯s lips curled up happily. He had already drawn his hand back, and he replied lightly, ¡°Mm.¡± It was as if his figure was bathed in light, and his smile was beautiful and bright. He gently rubbed the little girl¡¯s head with slender fingers. On the other side, Li Zheng was dumbfounded. ¡°¡­¡± What naked charm! He suddenly wanted to film this couple. Speaking of which, the two of them had been very popr online previously, but it seemed the topic disappeared after that? ¡­b Although Lu An said that he didn¡¯t need to pick her up, and it wasn¡¯t even 7pm yet, Big Brother Lu Boran had already driven over. Especially after he heard that a certain d*mn man just so happened to be on the same flight. A certain big brother¡¯s face was dark, and he looked like he could practically eat people. ¡°An, I believe your Brother Xiao Chuan is definitely leaving for work. He¡¯s already been with you day in and day out, and is practically about to be a freeloader. We shouldn¡¯t disturb him. Let him work hard for his career!¡± As a certain big brother spoke, he calmly pulled his little sister into the car and prepared to dupe her as they left. Unexpectedly¡­ ¡°He¡¯s not a freeloader. Brother Xiao Chuan is awesome. He invested in my drama. Even if he doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll use my capability to earn him money.¡± Little Sister¡¯s cute little face was super confident and sweet. ¡°What?¡± A certain big brother was dumbfounded. ¡°You¡¯ve never used the card I gave you?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Big Brother¡¯s money, after all. How can I spend it?¡± Lu An was a little confused. As she spoke, she took out the ck card that Big Brother had given her. She had spent a few hundred yuan on groceries a few times before, but other than that, she hadn¡¯t spent anything else. A certain big brother: ¡°¡­¡± Given Little Sister¡¯s personality, he should have directly asked her to sign an agreement. ¡°Withdraw your investment. I¡¯ll invest.¡± Lu Boran threw these words at Ling Chuan coldly. He gritted his teeth and simply wanted to eat Ling Chuan up. Then, ¡°weak¡± Ling Chuan said, ¡°An, your big brother is so strange.¡± That aggrieved face turned into that of a big cute pet. As he spoke, he even quietly shrank down next to her and stuck to her like a wolf¡¯s tail, as if he was afraid of being hit. A certain big brother was instantly so angry that his gut twisted. ¡°¡­¡± F*ck! Little Sister also said, ¡°Alright, Big Brother, Brother Xiao Chuan is on our side. Also, it¡¯s a good thing that someone is willing to invest in my work. You don¡¯tck money.¡± Little Sister¡¯s innocent little face was very pure and cute, as if to tell him not to fuss so much. A certain big brother, who didn¡¯t want to talk anymore: ¡°¡­¡± They didn¡¯tck money, but how could it be the same? He had given the d*mn man a chance to get close to his little sister for no reason. D*mn it! ¡­ The three of them arrived at South City airport very quickly, along with Big Brother Lu Boran¡¯s manager, Fang Qiao. Perhaps it was because she had been busy during the day, but Lu An felt a little sleepy after boarding the ne. Leaning back in her seat, the little girl quickly fell asleep. Ling Chuan took off his suit jacket and covered her with it. Big Brother noticed this and threw his jacket away with a cold face before covering Lu An with his own. Suddenly, Little Sister seemed to make a small sound? ¡°Brother Xiao Chuan~¡± It was as if the cute little girl was eating something sweet. With that, she grabbed the man¡¯s arm with her little ws, and leaned her head against him. A certain big brother, who wanted nothing more than to wake his little sister up: ¡°¡­¡± He was even forced to endure a certain person¡¯s smug gaze. F*ck! ¡­ When Lu An woke up, it was almost time to get off the ne. The little girl¡¯s eyes were nk, and she looked like she hadn¡¯t woken up yet. She subconsciously grabbed the arm of the man next to her and tilted her head. Ling Chuan let her know that they had arrived. ¡°Oh.¡± Only then did Lu An¡¯s eyes clear up. She grabbed the man¡¯s arm and got up, then followed him in a daze. Ling Chuan¡¯s lips couldn¡¯t help but curl up slightly. He hugged her even closer so that passers-by wouldn¡¯t identally bump into her. Behind them Big Brother Lu Boran¡¯s face had already turned ck, blue and green. ¡­ Taiwan at night was pure and bright. Lu An casually adjusted the loose outfit she was wearing. On the side of the road, there was a stall selling sanbeiji. Business was booming at the small stall, with customers gathered around it. They were probably people who had just gotten off the ne or who were about to board. Sanbeiji was originally a traditional Jiangxi dish, whichter spread to Taiwan, and was said to be delicious. Since they were already here, Lu An would definitely regret not eating it. The little girl¡¯s eyes sparkled. She turned around and nced at Big Brother and his manager, and gestured that she and Ling Chuan would buy something to eat first. A certain big brother¡¯s face was dark. He wanted to follow, but was immediately stopped by his manager, Fang Qiao. ¡°You¡¯re a public figure, after all. You need to pay attention to yourself.¡± Although their movements were always kept secret, it was inevitable that there would be paparazzi who already knew that they wereing. Chapter 394 - Untitled

Chapter 394: Untitled

What if they were filmed and a new topic popped up, ¡°Popr movie star Lu Boran fights passers-by for a local delicacy¡±? Just think about that title! It was better for him to know his ce. At the risk of being hit, Fang Qiao pulled this big brother, who was already full of anger, into an inconspicuous van. A certain big brother watched reluctantly. Because there were too many people, there was a queue. Lu An and Ling Chuan stood at the back. The two of them were bright and beautiful, and seemed out of ce with the people around them. It was as if a ray of light separated them from everyone else. They were chatting,ughing, and flirting! They were practically a real couple! In particr, a certain person¡¯s pig-like hand would asionally rest on Little Sister¡¯s shoulder. He even pinched her waist? Seeing his little sister evade indignantly, a certain big brother¡¯s eyes immediately turned bloodshot! The moment Big Brother was about to get up, Fang Qiao, who was already scared to death, grabbed him tightly! No, no, no, no can do! Fang Qiao shook his head vigorously.?It doesn¡¯t matter if you beat me to death after this, but you definitely can¡¯t go over now, you definitely can¡¯t! A certain big brother was barely able to suppress the anger in his heart, and he looked in a certain direction in the car. Suddenly, the d*mn man who coveted his little sister lowered his head and kissed her on the cheek. Kissed her? He actually kissed her? And he even looked so smug and proud about it? A certain big brother¡¯s bloodshot eyes immediately exploded! His rationality had already been swept away. He opened a box in the car and casually pulled out something,pletely ignoring Fang Qiao tugging at him. Big Brother simply couldn¡¯t be held back! After getting out of the car, he put on a headscarf and strode over! On the other side, Fang Qiao, who wanted to shout, waspletely dumbfounded! He was speechless, especially when he saw the fancy thing on Big Brother¡¯s head. ¡°¡­¡±?We¡¯re doomed! That figure was recognizable. Did Lu Boran think he could bluff his way through just by putting on an auntie¡¯s headscarf? D*mn, where was his brain?? Fang Qiao had never wanted to scold someone so badly like now. He felt that the artiste he thought was smart and awesome was simply an idiot! An idiot!! ¡­ While Lu An was still fending off Ling Chuan as he pinched her waist, Big Brother suddenly came up from behind. The big hands forcefully pushed them apart by their shoulders. A ck and green face wrapped in an auntie¡¯s headscarf squeezed between them. Lu An turned around and was dumbfounded. One or two seconds after that, however, she was about to burst outughing. ¡°Big Brother, what¡¯s this?¡± Those bright red flowers were even more hrious than Third Brother¡¯s! She even reached out to touch his headscarf with her little hands. A certain big brother¡¯s face was dark as he said, ¡°Stop messing around.¡± He didn¡¯t even look at her. He held the d*mn man still on the right with one hand and protected his little sister with the other. Then, he urged the stall owner in front coldly, ¡°Hurry up. Don¡¯t just stand there looking at other people.¡± ¡°Oh, oh!¡± Just then, the person in front of them walked off with their sanbeiji, and it was their turn. The owner of the small stall was frightened into lifting his head to look at the fierce customer, and was about to hurry up, but he suddenly reacted. ¡°Wait, you¡¯re, you¡¯re¡­ Lu Boran?¡± The fat stall owner pped happily when he confirmed it, and instantly switched to fanboy mode! ¡°I like your acting! Especially that highly intelligent criminal mastermind in ¡®Pursuit.¡¯ There¡¯s also a lot more, a lot, a lot. Ahhh~ Can you give me your autograph?¡± As the stall owner spoke, he hurriedly wiped his hands on his apron. He realized that he didn¡¯t have anything to write on, so he just handed over his little ounts book weakly. Those eyes were smiling and expectant. For a moment, everyone was speechless. After about five seconds, a certain big brother politely took the pen and signed the book. Even though the paper was very oily, Big Brother didn¡¯t disdain it at all. He even gave a slightly unsightly smile. The stall owner was so excited, and was about to scream! He hurriedly wanted to make the sanbeiji for them, but¡­ There seemed to be a lot of noise? The customers who had left earlier returned. Very quickly, everyone surrounded them. Many even recognized Lu An and Ling Chuan. Then¡­ The oue was obvious! Fang Qiao instantly brought the bodyguards over to help the three of them retreat. Fortunately, the owner of the stall, who had already gotten the autograph, hurried over to give them two takeaway portions of sanbeiji. ¡­ While Lu An was sitting in the car and enjoying the food, headlines on Big Brother Lu Boran were already all over the ce. Some popr movie star wore a headscarf when lining up to buy sanbeiji in order not to be recognized. Some popr movie star even urged the stall owner to ¡°hurry up.¡± Popr movie star or whatever, the headscarf was the highlight! And so on and so forth. There were all sorts of fancyments. Fortunately, no one had twisted the facts yet. On the other side, Fang Qiao was already in a terrible fix. He had never wanted to p his artiste to death like he did now! He wanted to smash him t! It had been such a rare moment of peace. His artiste was too good at making trouble for him. On the other side, Lu An¡¯s fans were alreadyughing like crazy. [Hahaha, Big Brother is too cute! I was so sleepy but I¡¯m awake now!] [Everyone says he did it for sanbeiji. Why do I feel like it was for Little Sister? That¡¯s Little Sister next to him, right? It looks like Little Sister!] [Look at the way he¡¯s holding Little Sister. He was clearly angry, right?] The online users spected. Speaking of which, it was strange. Other than front and side profiles of Lu Boran, there basically weren¡¯t any images of the other two who had been with him. There were only a few blurry images which were hard to make out. The topic was basically focused on Lu Boran. Naturally, people started making noise again when they discovered the problem. [Creating hype, right? I heard that he¡¯s attending the awards ceremony there to increase his poprity and attract votes, right? He actually even used something like an auntie¡¯s headscarf. It really is enough to attract attention. Eugh!] But as soon as these words came out, Lu An¡¯s fans quickly retorted. [Given our brother¡¯s poprity, does he need to hype himself up? If that thing can move people enough to be a talking point, then there¡¯s no need for this award anymore, understand?] On the other side, Fang Qiaomented as he gave a certain big brother the news. ¡°I heard that there are already fans who bought ne tickets overnight to see you. To prevent chaos, it¡¯s better for you to make a statement, then stay indoors during the day tomorrow and don¡¯t go out.¡± Chapter 395 - Untitled

Chapter 395: Untitled

Fang Qiao made the suggestion and then picked up a pillow to block his face, afraid that he would be punched into a tomato pancake. Unexpectedly, a certain big brother just nodded lightly, then turned around and didn¡¯t say anything. He wasn¡¯t closing himself off, right? Fang Qiao felt a little strange. In the past, his artiste would always inexplicably turn silent after filming, and no one could bother him. His appearance now seemed very simr to back then, yet something seemed different. This seemed to be¡­ depression? Fang Qiao was a little afraid and worried that Big Brother wouldn¡¯t attend the awards ceremony tomorrow. Fang Qiao heard that Lu Boran had done something like this before, even before Fang Qiao was assigned to him. In all his years since his debut, Lu Boran had never attended any awards ceremony. Could it be¡­ Fang Qiao hugged himself weakly and wanted to cry! There was a faint chance they would win this award! If the grand prize winner didn¡¯t go, what would others say? Was he going to be infamous once more? Just as Fang Qiao was thinking of how to persuade him, Little Sister handed Big Brother thest sanbeiji portion. ¡°Big Brother, this is for you. There were only two portions in total. I¡¯ve already eaten one. It smells good, and it¡¯s delicious. Quick, try it.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Big Brother was a little stumped, but his expression immediately softened. He took the sanbeiji from his little sister and started eating. Mm, it did taste good. The meat was fresh and delicious. The texture of the chicken meat wasplemented by the strong fragrance of the rice wine and soy sauce. It was slightly sweet but not greasy at all. It was very good! Big Brother took a few bites and couldn¡¯t help but feel a little pleased. He secretly nced at a certain person who had been given the cold shoulder. Little Sister had given him one of the two portions. This d*mn man didn¡¯t have any! Heh! Big Brother¡¯s lips curled up slightly. Then¡­ ¡°An~¡± The d*mn man grabbed Little Sister¡¯s sleeve and acted spoiled. ¡°Alright, alright, here you go.¡± Little Sister spoke impatiently. She quickly ate one more bite, then gave the rest of her portion to him. F*ck! Then, the d*mn man didn¡¯t mind at all. He picked up Little Sister¡¯s used chopsticks and started eating. If Big Brother had known earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have eaten any; he couldn¡¯t give what he had eaten to his little sister anymore. Big Brother was inwardly aggrieved, and could only continue eating. The sanbeiji which had been so delicious just now suddenly no longer tasted good. Then, Little Sister said, ¡°Big Brother, stay inside once we get to the hotel. Is there anything you want to buy or eat? Brother Xiao Chuan and I will get it for you when we go out?¡± A certain big brother: ¡°¡­¡± Could he say that Little Sister wasn¡¯t allowed to go out and y? Why did he have to wear that ugly thing outside?! Fang Qiao:?Even if you didn¡¯t wear that ugly thing, do you think you can still go out and y? ¡­ After arriving at their hotel in the morning, Lu An didn¡¯t rest for long before she dragged Ling Chuan out to y. Taiwan in the clear morning was like most cities. Perhaps it was because the buildings weren¡¯t very tall, but there was a deep sense of the countryside around them, which gave the ce a unique charm! There were many breakfast stalls not far from the hotel. It smelled delicious and was very down-to-earth. Lu An randomly chose a ce that she thought wasn¡¯t bad and went in. ¡­ Qi Yan was about to leave the house, when she happened to see the trending topic on Lu Boran; only then did she know that the other party was also there. It was so early; the venue hadn¡¯t been set up yet, right? Why was he so anxious? He had never attended all this time! Qi Yan pursed her lips disdainfully. She identally saw a fewments criticizing Lu Boran on Weibo. Qi Yan narrowed her eyes and quickly came up with a n. ¡­ It was already 5pm in the afternoon, but Little Sister wasn¡¯t back yet! A certain big brother, who couldn¡¯t take it anymore, was about to go out again, when Fang Qiao showed him the photo of the headscarf which had been uploaded online. He didn¡¯t say anything. A certain big brother obediently went back with a livid face. Fang Qiao, who looked calm on the surface, was already feeling ecstatic on the inside. Who would have thought that there would actually be a day when he could control the devil king, Lu Boran! Ever since he became his manager, he had always been told that he should listen to Lu Boran! Hahaha~ When Lu An came back with a bunch of delicious and fun things, pitiful Big Brother was holed up obediently in his room and reading scripts. Seeing that his little sister had finally returned, and was even wearing a dress in the local demure style, a certain big brother immediately pursed his lips and almost cried. ¡°Big Brother, it¡¯s not toote, right? I brought you a lot of delicious food.¡± As Lu An spoke, she started unloading the goods. Big Brother ran over like an aggrieved little dog that had been stuck at home. Lu An was a little stumped, then burst outughing. ¡°Hahaha~¡±?Big Brother, you¡¯re too cute! ¡­ The trio¡¯s outfits were put together by the most famous makeup artist in the industry, You¡¯er. When she saw that Ling Chuan was actually going with her, Lu An was very curious, but didn¡¯t say anything. The three of them walked the red carpet together. The two men were very suave in their suits, and were tall, handsome, cold-faced, and charming. As soon as the three of them got out of the car, countless people around them were already screaming wildly. At that moment, countless cameras and phones snapped away in their direction. Putting aside the two heaven-defying men on the side, the girl in the middle was the most prominent. She was wearing a red strapless dress, and her soft long hair was tied up high, leaving only one or two cute little curls to fall free. Her exquisite and wless face was beautiful, and her skin was so fair that it shone. She had a well-proportioned and heaven-defying figure, and was wearing a pair of 8cm studded heels. Her fair and slender legs were like fine jade, and every step she took exuded the confidence and charm of a youngdy. ¡°Ahhh~¡± Everyone around them took photos and videos. The organizers also quickly took photos and uploaded them online. Very quickly, #LuAnRedDress# became a trending topic. It was all the samements: Beautiful, too beautiful! What had she grown up eating? How was she so beautiful? She looked soft and boneless, but was actually very powerful and could fight; she was super capable! Her fans seized the opportunity to stir up a wave and promote Little Sister. On the other side, Qi Yan, who had just finished walking the red carpet with the Beijing big boss, was dumbfounded. She stared fixedly at Lu An, her face turning green. Fortunately, the big boss next to her considerately gave her a reminder, and Qi Yan didn¡¯t lose herposure. After the red carpet, it was time for the host to introduce the guests. Ling Chuan had already taken off his suit jacket for the little girl to wear. It was already autumn, after all, and the air conditioning at the venue was on full st. He was just worried that she would be cold. A certain big brother next to them also did the same thing. The scene of the two of them fighting to put their jacket on the youngdy instantly made all the female celebrities¡¯ eyes turn red. Many people were discussing it under the stage. ¡°Who is she?¡± ¡°A vixen!¡± If she needed to be covered, she shouldn¡¯t have worn something so revealing! What was this hypocrite doing? Chapter 396 - Untitled

Chapter 396: Untitled

Some people were disdainful. There were also people who were restrained and thought that she looked good because she grew up well and knew how to take care of herself. For two such outstanding gentlemen to care for her, it was definitely because she was worth it. Very quickly, the awards ceremony proceeded in an orderly manner. After a simple opening performance, the host announced the nominated works. One after another, small clips of the films were yed on the screen. Lu An was a little bored. She forced herself to keep her eyes open. When she heard Big Brother Lu Boran¡¯s name, the little girl immediately stood up in shock. Everyone looked at her in surprise, and Big Brother pulled her back down. ¡°She¡¯s just reading out the nominations, it¡¯s not the winner.¡± ¡°Oh, oh.¡± Lu An was a little embarrassed, and hurriedly sat down obediently. She couldn¡¯t help but mutter softly, ¡°Being nominated is already something worth being happy about.¡± She wanted to say that she wasn¡¯t wrong. On stage, the beautiful female host with exquisite makeup smiled as she looked at Lu An. She even smiled and teased her. ¡°Just now, a youngdy couldn¡¯t wait when the nominees were read out. Then, is the winner the person she¡¯s looking forward to? Let us congratte the winner¡­ ¡°The Best Supporting Actor Award goes to ¡ª ¡°Lu, Bo, Ran!¡± ¡°Wow!¡± When this familiar name rang out, the audience immediately cheered. A certain little girl was already jumping up and down happily. She even shouted, ¡°My brother is awesome! Wow~¡± On the side, a certain brother couldn¡¯t help but smile as he sighed inwardly. Silly Little Sister. Even Ling Chuan, on Lu An¡¯s other side, said very politely, ¡°Congrattions!¡± Big Brother went on stage to receive the award. There were many things that he wanted to say. Looking at the audience below the stage, he was at a loss for words. His slightly moist eyes then fixed on a certain excited little sister. She gave him a thumbs up, her sweet little face bright and radiant. A certain big brother choked a little, and his sexy throat bobbed. He stared at his little sister with deep eyes, and simply said, ¡°An, Big Brother won the award. Am I qualified to be the male lead in your movie?¡± While the man¡¯s low and sexy voice didn¡¯t seem to waver, he was actually a little nervous. The moment he said that, there was silence below the stage. Everyone instinctively looked at the girl who was now the focus of the cameras. Lu An gasped nkly and had yet to respond. On the other side¡­ The host had already considerately walked over to hand her the microphone. After thanking the female host, Lu An took the microphone, and her gaze turned serious and bright. The little girl replied in a clear voice, ¡°Of course. It¡¯s my greatest honor that Big Brother is willing to be the male lead in my movie! ¡°I initially already decided that it had to be you, but your scenes in ¡®Luo Mingshi¡¯ haven¡¯t wrapped up yet, and I was worried that it would affect you. Also, the male lead of my movie only appearster, so¡­ ¡°I came with you this time because I wanted to get your agreement no matter what. ¡°Hehe~¡± As the little girl spoke, she couldn¡¯t help but look a little smug. Her eyes dropped a little, and there was clearly a sh of tears on her sweet little face. Although she was very confident, she was actually still worried that Big Brother wouldn¡¯t like her script. That was because she knew that she could be too enthusiastic. It didn¡¯t matter if it were anyone else, but he was her brother! Lu An really wanted to cry. She never thought that Big Brother would treat her so well! ¡°Is that so?¡± A certain big brother sighed lightly and no longer had any doubts. Filming had clearly already started, and he thought that Little Sister had never considered him! He had seen Little Sister¡¯s script. It was about a zombie apocalypse, and the male lead had already lost all hope in this world. He used his own abilities to create arge group of zombies with a clear goal. These zombies could use human blood factors to determine if a person had ever done any evil. Whoever was evil, kill! On the other side, the righteous heroes who led the resistance against the zombies realized that not only didn¡¯t these zombies hurt them, they even seemed to be protecting the leaders who were convening. Because of a wicked conspiracy, the good forces fought the righteous zombies¡­ When everyone learned the truth, everyone wept. Of course, it was still a happy ending, and there was also a romance between two mismatched individuals. It was a story which catered to the market for fast-paced action and pstickedy, but also thoughtfully considered human nature. Lu Boran felt that this was the most moving and passionate script he had ever read. The zombie male lead really suited his preferences. Not just because it was his little sister¡¯s script. ¡°I¡¯m very honored to be given this award.¡± Big Brother started his official spiel. Suddenly¡­ ¡°Wait!¡± A door at the back of the stage opened, and a woman in her forties walked out. She was dressed in a trendy and exquisite Chinese outfit, but it was cheapened by her obese figure. She had short hair like a man¡¯s, and wore a pair of thin pink-framed sses. She looked like a sessful career woman. She was none other than the CEO of Huaqiang Entertainment, Liu Zhenyu. There was nothing ttering about her appearance. Once Liu Zhenyu appeared, many people below the stage recognized her. They were curious as to why she had suddenly appeared here. Liu Zhenyu said, ¡°This person doesn¡¯t deserve the Best Actor award at all!¡± Liu Zhenyu pointed at Big Brother Lu Boran with deep disdain in her eyes. ¡°His character is corrupt! He slept with me when he first debuted. I was the one who groomed him, and he easily became famous after one work. In the end, he thought he could do better elsewhere, and left. ¡°I never said anything all these years. I wanted to save face, but today, on this glorious and supreme stage, and as a person in the entertainment industry, as a boss, and as a down-to-earth Chinese citizen, I won¡¯t allow him to tarnish this purend that symbolizes an actor¡¯s capability! ¡°He should be spurned and denounced! ¡°Of course, I¡¯m also at fault. I¡¯ll stand here and bear the consequences with him!¡± Liu Zhenyu had a very righteous expression on her face. When she finished speaking, she stood tall and upright on the stage. Everyone below the stage was dumbfounded! What was going on? Lu Boran slept with her? What kind of joke was that? The two of them were onpletely different levels, whether in identity, looks, or temperament! Liu Zhenyu was just a sly businesswoman. To put it bluntly, if she didn¡¯t have money, she would just be an unremarkable, ugly woman in the crowd. She was also old, but she actually slept with Lu Boran? Chapter 397 - Untitled

Chapter 397: Untitled

Most of the people attending the awards ceremony that night were famous actors and celebrities in the entertainment industry, including big shots and CEOs. Everyone¡¯s worldviews were utterly destroyed. There were also reporters present. Very quickly, this news was uploaded online. [Hey, hey, have you heard? When Lu Boran debuted, he relied on Liu Zhenyu to get to the top! Liu Zhenyu is the boss of that trash Huaqiangpany who treats celebrities as goods and their artistes asborers. D*mn, with her looks, just thinking about her and Lu Boran makes me want to puke!] [Speaking of which, there was indeed a rumor about Liu Zhenyu and Lu Boran before, but it seemed that it was suppressedter on. Also, isn¡¯t Lu Boran good at monitoring himself? I¡¯ve never seen anything about him rifying anything rted to Liu Zhenyu!] [So, so, this can¡¯t be real, right? D*mn, I¡¯m about to throw up my dinner!] A short video of the two of them was even uploaded online. Although the two of them weren¡¯t doing anything intimate, the atmosphere was strange. Liu Zhenyu¡¯s expression was especially sleazy. Lu Boran had only been 17 or 18 years old back then. Could it be¡­ [Oh my god!] Many of Lu An¡¯s fans also felt nauseated. They hoped that Big Brother would quickly turn things around and rify the matter. It was too disgusting! On the other side, a certain big brother¡¯s face was already ashen. There were people who were really shameless and despicable enough to refresh one¡¯s worldview! Truly, ¡°the guilty are the first toin¡±! Lu Boran clenched his fists, his nails digging into his palms. Before he could say anything¡­ Lu An had already rushed onto the stage. Ling Chuan was right next to her. ¡°Who are you? An old and lecherous auntie ndering my big brother ¨C if you have the guts, show us the evidence! ¡°With our Lu family¡¯s wealth, there¡¯s no need to sleep with you for benefits! I think you¡¯re just jealous. You¡¯re just a toad trying to swallow a swan, so you¡¯re trying to frame my big brother, aren¡¯t you?¡± The little girl¡¯s face was dark and her eyes were already extremely red. She gritted her teeth. With that, she ignored Liu Zhenyu and turned around to ask her big brother, ¡°Big Brother, are you alright? ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. There will always be people who are crazy. It¡¯s just that they can¡¯t bear to see other people do well. If you really lose your temper at her, it¡¯ll be exactly what she wants. So, don¡¯t be angry. The innocent know they did nothing wrong. Also, there¡¯s still us, alright?¡± Little Sister smiled sweetly. She was clearly very angry, but she stillforted and cared for him so seriously. Big Brother couldn¡¯t help but find it a little funny. The anger that had rushed to his head just now seemed to have been extinguished. He asked his little sister in a low voice, ¡°Do you believe me?¡± What should he do? Even he didn¡¯t feel like he believed himself. ¡°Of course!¡± There was no doubt in Lu An¡¯s tone. She said proudly, ¡°Who¡¯s my big brother? ¡°He is the most awesome and best big brother in the world.¡± With that, tears unconsciously welled up in her eyes. Lu An raised her hand to wipe them away. She smiled even brighter! So what if everything was true? She trusted her brother. He would never be with that sort of auntie! No, absolutely not! On the side, Ling Chuan was silent. He raised his hand and patted the little girl on the shoulder tofort her. He subconsciously looked at Lu Boran, and immediately took out his phone to make a call. On the other side, Liu Zhenyu had already released a short video of her and Lu Boran. It yed on the big screen which announced the nominees. The organizers and the host were all dumbfounded. How had she taken control of everything? On the screen, a slightly young-looking Lu Boran was lying on the sofa. Was he asleep? Or unconscious? The shameless Liu Zhenyu was only wearing a few simple pieces of clothing. It was probably sexy and charming on girls, but on Liu Zhenyu, it was purely, ermm. But she seemed very self-confident. She stroked Lu Boran¡¯s shoulders a few times, then mbered onto the sofa on thick legs. She bent down, as if to kiss Lu Boran¡¯s face. Everyone was about to puke. Fortunately, the video stopped there. However, there were also many people who hadn¡¯t had enough. ¡°Since you¡¯ve already released that much, just release all of it!¡± someone shouted. Liu Zhenyu was already famous for being shameless, but no one had expected her to be this shameless. In order to nder someone, she didn¡¯t hesitate to also implicate herself. However, Liu Zhenyu didn¡¯t care. She had never believed in moral integrity since she was young. What could morality do? Other than restricting herself from doing this or that, could it generate benefits for her? Could it make her a rich big shot? Even if she was a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing, once she left this ce, she was still CEO Liu! Those who worked under her still didn¡¯t dare say anything. Who knew, she might even attract even more attention! Those who had moral integrity and cared more about morals would criticize her, but there were many people in this world who had no bottom line or morals. Often, those people had more power and influence. Taking their own interests into consideration, they might even push to make a few deals with her! She wanted everyone to know that Lu Boran was secondhand goods that she had yed with. In order to make him pliable, she had deliberately guided him a little. She had thought that he would give in, just like so many new celebrities who had already given in to her. Forcing someone and letting theme on their own were really two different things. She had given him a chance, but who would have thought¡­! ¡°What else do you have to say now? ¡°Even if your big brother was coerced, he has already been¡­¡± Pa! It was a hard and fierce p! Lu An had never pped someone with so much disgust before. Liu Zhenyu¡¯s head jerked to the side. Her sses were knocked askew. Just as she was about to berate Lu An¡­ The little girl said in a cold and steely voice, ¡°So? ¡°Such a petty video can prove that something happened between you and my big brother? ¡°You¡¯re really, really, really shameless!¡± The little girl¡¯s voice was full of disdain, and her blood-red eyes were like those of a demon as she continued, ¡°Generally speaking, only those who never got what they wanted will do whatever they can to prove that they did. On the other hand, those who already got it will just be quiet about it. In any case, they already got it, so what¡¯s the point in saying anything? Who knows, that might even prevent them from getting it again next time. ¡°Speaking of which, you don¡¯t look young anymore. You¡¯re in your fifties, right? You actually don¡¯t even understand such simple logic.¡± Chapter 398 - Untitled

Chapter 398: Untitled

¡°Do you think you can make everyone believe that you and my big brother had an affair?¡± Lu An gave her a very contemptuous look, and her voice rang out strongly. ¡°I, Lu An, will say this today: If what you say is true, I¡¯ll twist my head off and let you y basketball with it!!¡± ¡°An!¡± On the side, Big Brother couldn¡¯t help but be a little nervous. Ling Chuan stopped him immediately. The little girl¡¯s red dress fluttered, but she didn¡¯t care at all. She continued in a cold voice, ¡°Also, looking at that video, did you drug my brother? ¡°Since you can take out such a small scene, there¡¯s definitely more to it, right? ¡°If you want to p me down, then release the whole video! ¡°Don¡¯t deliberately say that you didn¡¯t save it. People who really want to show off will definitely save it, right? ¡°Then, let¡¯s see who¡¯s the one who gets pped down!¡± There was absolutely no doubt in the little girl¡¯s cold expression. Who knew where the wind came from, but it tossed up her bright red skirt. She was like a demon who created turmoil in everyone¡¯s hearts. Everyone below the stage was focused on her, including the reporters. She had been a little worried at the beginning that something really had happened to Big Brother which he himself might not even know about. But now, she was absolutely certain. Even though Big Brother looked a little immature back then, he absolutely wouldn¡¯t do that. Absolutely!!! ¡°You, you¡­¡± Liu Zhenyu was clearly already frightened. She never expected this d*mn girl to be so eloquent! Even if what she released could easily cause the imagination to run wild, after what Lu An said, how many people would actually believe Liu Zhenyu? Liu Zhenyu gritted her teeth. She was already about to insist that Lu Boran was the one who had made her delete it, but suddenly¡­ The phone in her pocket rang. Liu Zhenyu originally didn¡¯t want to bother with it at that critical moment, but the other party kept calling. When she noticed that it was her personal assistant, Liu Zhenyu hurriedly picked up the call. ¡°Hello?¡± Liu Zhenyu was soonpletely dumbfounded. She looked at Lu Boran in a daze, then subconsciously looked at Ling Chuan on the side before looking at Lu An. Liu Zhenyu had an incredulous expression on her face. Her voice shook as he said, ¡°You, you, you actually¡­ ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll release the whole video! ¡°I hereby solemnly apologize to Mr. Lu Boran! ¡°Your little sister is right. I¡¯m a toad who wants to swallow a swan too much! ¡°I apologize and kowtow to you. Please be magnanimous and let me off!¡± As Liu Zhenyu spoke, she really did kowtow. It was probably because she was furious, but she also roared, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you really want me to lose everything? This is illegal!¡± Everyone was dumbfounded, including the audience in front of the live stream. [D*mn, what¡¯s going on?] [Did someone take advantage of Liu Zhenyu? Why is she suddenly so pitiful?] [Hahaha, I just f*cking want to say that she deserves it! She hurt herself instead of someone else!] [Speaking of which, did she deliberately make such a fuss to get sympathy? She wants us to help her condemn someone else? Isn¡¯t that too much??] [D*mn, I just want to know who is so awesome that they can even handle Liu Zhenyu? I heard that she has a lot of backers!] Then, everyone saw it. Theplete video that Liu Zhenyu had been forced to release. The two of them didn¡¯t do anything at all; Liu Zhenyu didn¡¯t dare touch even a strand of Lu Boran¡¯s hair. In the beginning, Liu Zhenyu drugged Lu Boran and tricked him into signing with herpany by pretending that something had indeed happened between them, which made him capitte. Of course, Liu Zhenyu really didn¡¯t have the guts to do anything right from the very start, especially when it came to someone like Lu Boran. She only bullied weaker boys¡­ This was a tried and true scheme. Too many people gave in to her in the end for the sake of their reputation and their desire to be famous. In their minds, they were already dirty. Rather than being despised by others, it was better to fight for their own benefits, even if some of them were even more disgusted by Liu Zhenyu than Big Brother Lu Boran. However, there was nock of idiots who acted rashly. If the other party made noise about making a police report, she made legal trouble for the ones who weren¡¯t willing. This was Liu Zhenyu¡¯s usual ploy. Unfortunately, Lu Boran went against the grain. Even if he himself wasn¡¯t sure if anything had happened between them, he absolutely wouldn¡¯t allow it after that. Because he had been nderied before, Liu Zhenyu had just bided her time. She thought that he would regret it sooner orter. However, not only was his name cleared, he also won the Best Actor award. Would she still have a chance? Just as Lu An had said, she had done all this because she had never gotten what she wanted and thus wanted it all the more. The online users were about to die of disgust, as well as many of the actors and celebrities present. Many people fell silent. When they first joined the circle when they were young, they were pure and unguarded. How many people had been deceived? [D*mn, this Liu Zhenyu is so f*cking disgusting! Other than doing all that with Lu Boran, don¡¯t tell me she alreadyid hands on a lot of others? All those handsome guys in the entertainment industry¡­ D*mn, just thinking about it makes me nauseated! Quick, go and check who is signed with Liu Zhenyu¡¯spany. These brothers are too pitiful!!] [Speaking of which, I really couldn¡¯t tell that Big Brother, who¡¯s so awesome, would actually experience such a thing! So, is this why he started monitoring himself?] Some online users had suspicions. Very quickly, smart online users came to a conclusion. Although Big Brother had never given a clear answer during the period that his name was being cleared, it was basically: Yes! [My god, he¡¯s such a proud person. Who knows how he survived! Does he cry when he looks at his dark history in the middle of the night?] [Looking at Liu Zhenyu¡¯s attitude, she probably didn¡¯t do anything disgusting to our brother, right?] [D*mn, I suddenly want to cry. I want to f*cking kill this d*mn olddy. D*mn you! She destroyed the awards ceremony too!!] Lu An¡¯s fans spoke one after another, and a lot of passers-by alsomented for Lu Boran. On the other side, a certain big brother was silent. He raised his eyebrows slightly in a self-deprecating manner. Chapter 399 - Untitled

Chapter 399: Untitled

He was also gratified. That stone lodged in his heart could finally be put down. Although¡­ Big Brother Lu Boran looked away. ¡°Big Brother, are you alright?¡± The little girl had a concerned expression on her face. Afraid that Big Brother would think too much, she exined a little anxiously, ¡°Who doesn¡¯t run into a few scumbags when they¡¯re young? I was also deceived when I was young. At that time¡­¡± ¡°Alright, stop talking.¡± Ling Chuan¡¯s eyes darkened slightly as he gently knocked the little girl on the head. Lu An hurriedly shut up and felt a little indignant. Did she say something wrong? She obediently followed the two of them. ¡­ The matter with Lu An¡¯s brother came to an end, and the awards ceremony resumed peacefully. However, everyone was clearly a little tired, and just waited patiently for the ceremony to end. On the other side, Qi Yan¡¯s face was filled with resentment. Why had Liu Zhenyu thrown out everything in one go? Didn¡¯t she know that this would only make her die faster? Just throwing out scraps would have been fine. No matter what Lu An said, how many people wouldn¡¯t wonder? Fool! What a fool! Qi Yan was furious! On the other side, Liu Zhenyu was still feeling pleased. She thought that the bonus which had fallen into herp was the real thing. As long as she obediently released everything, the other party wouldn¡¯t treat her badly, and had even promised that they definitely wouldn¡¯t trouble her again. Little did she know that sometimes, some people were genuinely fans of doing the right thing. ¡­ ¡°Were you the one who resolved that matter just now?¡± On the way back, a certain big brother asked the question of Mr. Ling, who was hugging Little Sister, who was fast asleep. Although he felt ufortable, he had no intention of snatching his little sister away. Before Ling Chuan could reply, Big Brother Lu Boran said, ¡°What did you promise her? ¡°Given Liu Zhenyu¡¯s personality, she¡¯s not that easy to fool.¡± ¡°Mm!¡± Ling Chuan raised his eyebrows casually and said, ¡°In the end, she¡¯s still a businesswoman. As long as I give her enough benefits and guarantee that I won¡¯t touch her again, she has no reason not to agree.¡± ¡°Really? How much did you promise her? Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s too stupid?¡± Big Brother had a look of disbelief on his face. He suddenly despised this guy, and felt that he was an idiot. If he had to give that woman benefits in order to rify things, he would rather that his reputation remain tainted for the rest of his life! A certain person continued in an enigmatic voice, ¡°Mm, I said I wouldn¡¯t touch her, but I didn¡¯t say that my business partner, or my subordinate, wouldn¡¯t, right? ¡°Besides, she tried to drug you. That¡¯s already against thew, right? ¡°Even with those veteran actors who value reputation over everything ¨C she caused such a scene at the awards ceremony. Who would let her off, hm?¡± Ling Chuan widened his eyes a little. They were dark and a little innocent-looking. Big Brother Lu Boran couldn¡¯t help but pause. After a long while, he said lightly, ¡°You shark!¡± He was suddenly furious and felt that he had lost! He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± Then, a certain person started acting entric again as he smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re wee. It¡¯s what I should do for Big Brother~¡± ¡°You¡­¡± He wanted to punch him to death! Big Brother¡¯s face was cold and dark as he said, ¡°Was this how you pulled No. 2 to your side? ¡°Pay attention to your own identity. How am I your big brother? ¡°Who on earth are you?¡± A certain big brother asked three questions in a row. He had countless grievances in his heart, but it was difficult to vent them. However, a certain person just didn¡¯t want to act human. Ling Chuan said lightly, ¡°Actually, we¡¯re the same age, but I¡¯m happy to call you Big Brother. Do you know why?¡± ¡°You¡­ are you and An¡¯an already together?¡± Big Brother gritted his teeth. He really wanted to beat this idiot to death. However, a certain person just continued speaking. ¡°Firstly, I admire all of you. Secondly, it¡¯s also because of An. I¡¯m willing to swallow my pride and get along with all of you, but if you don¡¯t appreciate my kindness, be careful ¡ª ¡°I¡¯ll snatch her away!¡± Ling Chuan smiled even wider and looked even more gentle and elegant. A certain big brother was about to explode with anger. This d*mn man was already this arrogant? Did Little Sister say something to him? Big Brother¡¯s handsome face was tense. He was about to ask more questions, when he saw his little sister suddenly wake up. She looked at Ling Chuan with hazy eyes and said, ¡°What are you talking about?¡± It felt like buzzing in her ears, and was a little noisy. Lu An was really too tired. Perhaps it was because she had been shopping all day, and at night¡­ ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m talking to your big brother about life and dreams.¡± The man spoke in a deep voice, his expression unchanging as he coaxed her. Big Brother Lu Boran gave him a disdainful look. He heard a certain person exin in a low voice, ¡°An is my life¡¯s dream, so what¡¯s wrong with me saying that?¡± Shameless!!! Big Brother cursed in his heart. On the other side, Lu An didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± She reminded him, ¡°Then, help me enlighten Big Brother. He¡¯s such a proud person. He must be very unhappy to be tangled up with that kind of person. Even if he rifies things, he¡¯ll definitely look down on himself. You have to help me enlighten him. I¡¯m not very good with words¡­¡± As the little girl spoke blearily, she leaned back into Ling Chuan¡¯s arms and fell asleep in a daze. On the side, Big Brother listened intently with some tears in his eyes which he held back with all his might. Several minutes passed. Ling Chuan gently pulled the little girl closer to him so that she could sleep morefortably. He said in a low voice to a certain big brother on the side, ¡°You heard that? ¡°To you, this is probably an unforgivable mistake. You hate that you can¡¯t kill yourself, but you also wish that this never happened. However, to those who care about you, they¡¯re just worried that you feel bad. ¡°No one willugh at you. ¡°Those whough at you are idiots!¡± ¡°You¡­ Alright, alright, stop the car! ¡°Fang Qiao, let him out!¡± F*ck! A certain big brother suddenly looked very impatient. He didn¡¯t want to listen to a certain person¡¯s nagging at all. He pushed at Ling Chuan to get out. Then, a certain person hugged Little Sister and said with an innocent face, ¡°I can bully An. ¡°Like this.¡± With that, chu~ A certain person lowered his head and kissed the little girl who was in his arms. The little girl didn¡¯t notice at all. She even smacked her lips, turned around, and fell asleep even more sweetly in his arms. A certain big brother was about to explode with anger, but he forced out another word. ¡°Scram!¡± After Ling Chuan got out of the car, Big Brother added angrily, ¡°Take good care of her!¡± ¡°Alright~¡± Ling Chuan smiled slightly. He was very good at acting innocent. He considerately closed the car door for Big Brother. A certain big brother had already buried his head in his hands. Chapter 400 - Untitled

Chapter 400: Untitled

In the front, Fang Qiao immediately got out of the car when he saw this, afraid that the low pressure radiating from his artiste would kill him. Ling Chuan took out his phone very leisurely and started looking for a nearby hotel with the little girl in his arms. Elsewhere, four people had already gathered together. After finding out what happened to Big Brother, they discussed things on the down low. They were worried but didn¡¯t dare to even call Big Brother. ¡­ That night, a certain big brother tossed and turned. In the cramped confines of the car, a series of images shed through his head like a movie reel. Most of them were of his brothers, and of what happened after meeting Little Sister¡­ He passed the entire night that way! ¡­ At nine in the morning, a group of people were still watching the show on Weibo when suddenly¡­ Lu Boran posted on Weibo. Lu Boran: [I¡¯m fine. Sorry to worry everyone. Who doesn¡¯t run into a few scumbags when they¡¯re young? I did indeed do something stupid. While I¡¯m here, let me promote the uing movie, ¡°Obsidian,¡± and congratte myself on bing the male lead for Little Sister¡¯s movie. *V*] It was a few simple words which simply exined that he didn¡¯t care about what happenedst night. Heforted those who cared about him, and at the same time promoted the movie. He was happy to be the male lead in Little Sister¡¯s movie. It seemed like a celebration, but he was clearly deliberately changing the topic. He didn¡¯t even @ Little Sister! When he posted on Weibo in the past, he would always @ Lu Xiao¡¯an if it had to do with his little sister. But he didn¡¯t today. He didn¡¯t. Big Brother¡¯s fans were stumped, but quickly realized ¡ª [Ahhh, is our brother shy? He¡¯s shy, hahaha~] [He¡¯s even promoting his own movie!!!!!] [Ahhh, Brother is so cute. I love him more and more!!!] Big Brother¡¯s fans were so excited. Thements quickly piled up. Instantly, there were tens of thousands of them. On the other side, a certain big brother had already logged out after posting on Weibo. Too embarrassing! Too embarrassing! This wasn¡¯t like him at all!! His handsome face was tense. He immediately rushed into the bathroom to take a cold shower. Not listening, not listening! ¡­ When Big Brother came out of the shower, he noticed some furtiveing and going outside the door, as if¡­ Who was it? Casually wiping his wet hair a few more times. Big Brother Lu Boran narrowed his eyes. Thinking that it was paparazzi again, he picked up a feather duster from the side, opened the door, and was about to yell. ¡°Big, Big Brother?¡± ¡°Hehe, what a coincidence!¡± The four simpletons of the Lu family stood outside the door. Little No. 5, who was in the front, smiled at him and said, ¡°W- where¡¯s Little Sister? ¡°I heard from her that Taiwan¡¯s sibeiji is very delicious; your life isn¡¯tplete if you don¡¯t eat them. So, we especially came over to see¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s sanbeiji!!!¡± A certain big brother¡¯s face was already as ck as the bottom of a pot. He really wanted to kick these idiots out. Did they think that he couldn¡¯t tell why they were here? Fools! Idiots! ¡­ At the Lu residence. A certain old father, who had been suffering from insomnia the entire night, felt his heart settle when he saw his son¡¯s Weibo post. He couldn¡¯t help but look gratified. This brat was quite sensible! Father Lu gave the little brat a like. To prevent him from bing arrogant, however, he hurriedly canceled it. His proud face immediately turned serious, afraid that he would be discovered giving him a like. But there was clearly no one else in the house. ¡­ When Lu An woke up in the soft bed in the hotel, it was almost noon. Dazzling sunlight shone through the light purple curtains. The little girl subconsciously squinted. Just as she turned around, she saw Ling Chuan leaning over. ¡°Did you sleep well?¡± The man¡¯s deep voice rang out as he gently pinched her nose with slender fingers. The little girl¡¯s eyes were nk as she asked, ¡°Where are we? Is Big Brother alright?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s fine. ¡°Are you hungry? Do you want to eat something?¡± As Ling Chuan spoke, he propped up the little girl and ced a pillow behind her head. Lu An suddenly felt like she was being treated like a patient. She shook her head lightly and said that she wasn¡¯t hungry. She propped herself up on the soft bed, but a certain person was already leaning over to press her against the pillow unhurriedly. He said in a deep voice, ¡°I want to continue what we did.¡± His eyes were as pure as spring wine and filled with love. ¡°Huh?¡± Before Lu An could react, the man lowered his head and pressed his lips to hers¡­ ¡­ When Lu An came out of the hotel, her face was flushed red. She red angrily at the guy next to her, who was still feeling smug. She couldn¡¯t help but kick him hard. He hurriedly dodged. In the end, she couldn¡¯t help but stress, ¡°I¡¯m only 17!!!¡±?You¡¯re too much! The little girl was so angry that she wanted to cry. Thinking back to earlier¡­ Ling Chuan couldn¡¯t help butugh, and obediently admitted defeat. ¡°Alright, I was wrong, I was wrong. I guarantee that without our little An¡¯an¡¯s approval, I won¡¯t bully you anymore, alright?¡± A certain person even pretended to be like her as he blinked and acted spoiled. Lu An still had an angry expression, but she didn¡¯t say anything else. Suddenly, a certain person lowered his head and gave her a big kiss on the cheek! He even immediately dodged, as if afraid of being hit. ¡°Hey!¡± Lu An wanted to cry again. This guy was so despicable, despicable!! ¡­ It was already the afternoon by the time Lu An met up with her brothers. The little girl still had an angry expression on her face, and didn¡¯t bother with a certain person at all. She just joined in on the fun with her brothers. Ling Chuan shook his head helplessly. Just as he was about to continue acting as the little girl¡¯s tail, he was suddenly jabbed in the side! Big Brother Lu Boran¡¯s face was dark, and he looked like he was about to settle scores. ¡°What did you do to my little sisterst night?¡± Ling Chuan smiled and said cryptically, ¡°If I say I didn¡¯t do anything, will you believe me?¡± ¡°When we get back to the city, will you dare duel me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid An¡¯an will say that I¡¯m bullying Big Brother.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s your big brother?¡± Stupid thing! Big Brother grabbed Ling Chuan by the cor. All his four brothers came over to help. The five of them piled on top of him. Ling Chuan, who was at the bottom and about to be crushed into a persimmon: ¡°¡­¡± Lu An: ¡°¡­¡± Her little face was dazed but also a little blissful. The afternoon sun shone brightly, and the warm light lingered~ ¡­ As soon as she got home, Qi Yan smashed her luggage down. There was a loud crash, and a table, vase, and tablemp were pushed to the side. Chapter 401 - Untitled

Chapter 401: Untitled

When Zhang Xinhui heard themotion and went downstairs, she saw that the house was already in a mess. Furthermore, Qi Yan didn¡¯t look like she was going to stop at all. The more she hit, the angrier she got. Zhang Xinhui couldn¡¯t help but be nervous. She hurriedly stepped forward to stop her. ¡°Yan Yan, what happened? ¡°Why are you like this?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bother with me!¡± Qi Yan pushed Zhang Xinhui away angrily. She couldn¡¯t bear it. No matter how Zhang Xinhui tried to persuade her, Qi Yan didn¡¯t listen at all. It wasn¡¯t until she smashed everything in the house that Qi Yan finally stopped. She sat on the floor in the living room and even started whimpering softly. Zhang Xinhui¡¯s heart ached, and she naturally med everything on the Lu family. ¡­ It had been a few days since they came back from Taiwan. These days, Lu An immersed herself in her debut movie. She was engrossed the entire time and basically didn¡¯t have much time to rest. She filmed from morning to night, and lived and breathed the script and filming. Sometimes, she wouldn¡¯t sleep until 2am. Then, it was 3am, and next time, it was daybreak. That was to say, she worked the whole night! A certain person was really speechless. He felt that everything he had said before was for nothing. But what could he do? He had chosen this little girl, and he would spoil her. Ling Chuan meticulously took care of the little girl¡¯s daily needs. When she was tired, he was her pillow, and when she was busy, he was her assistant. His life basically revolved around her all day long. But on this day, this heartless person actually wanted to abandon him and go overseas? ¡°I don¡¯t agree. Why can¡¯t I go?¡± Poor Ling Chuan was indignant and aggrieved, and acted spoiled. However, his little girl still spoke forcefully. ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that you did it on purposest time. Everything was clearly alright, but you still ran around. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m noting back. I¡¯m just going with Fourth Brother to try on some clothes and take some photos. Can you not follow me around like a snot bug every time?¡± As Lu An spoke, she felt a little guilty. Actually, she was just afraid. She was afraid that he would do what he had done that morning. Although she had lived for many years, this was her first time experiencing something like that. He¡­ He was really too scary! It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t like it, it was just that¡­ No way! Not for now! That was right! When Lu An thought this, she looked very determined. Ling Chuan¡¯s mood instantly soured, as if a bucket of cold water had been poured over him. She¡­ She actually despised him? They hadn¡¯t been together for long, and she was already ignoring him? Speaking of which, it seemed that they had never officially confirmed their rtionship? ¡°Alright, then. Go.¡± With that, the man turned around and went back inside. He didn¡¯t even look at her again, let alone send her off. Lu An was a little confused. Why did he seem a little strange? Was he angry? She didn¡¯t think much of it, and just smiled and called out to him. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll bring back something delicious for you. If you need anything, call me.¡± Her smile was bright; it felt like she had finally gotten rid of this big snot bug. Ling Chuan narrowed his eyes and said coldly, ¡°Heh!¡± Bring back good food? Contact her if he needed anything? As if he would contact her! He swore that he would ignore her for the next three days. He wouldn¡¯t even look at her Weibo ount. He definitely wouldn¡¯t, until she came back and personally apologized to him. Otherwise, he was a fool! A snot bug! A pig!! Hmph! Hmph! ¡­ After everything was packed, Lu An set off with Fourth Brother, free of worries. It had to do with the hanfu that Fourth Brother had promised to give her, for all four seasons. He had already prepared everything. However, Ike had never given up on trying to entice Fourth Brother back. In the end, Fourth Brother agreed to let them take magazine photos of Little Sister. It was also to let them see the beauty of Chinese hanfu andpletely let him go. ¡­ Very quickly, Lu An and Lu Sihao arrived at the international airport in Country X. Ike and a group of people were already waiting. When they saw how Little Sister Lu looked so beautiful in a floral sweater, Ike and the others were dumbfounded. This stature, this small waist, this face, this aura ¨C she was a natural model! ¡°Little Sister, do you want to be a model? The kind that costs a million a day!¡± Thinking that the little girl didn¡¯t understand thenguage of Country X, Ike, this ¡°sly old fox,¡± tried to sway her. However, the youngdy replied with a smile in Country X¡¯snguage, ¡°I have a career that I¡¯m serious about. I don¡¯tck food or clothes.¡± ¡°Er¡­¡± She was so wise at such a young age. Outstanding! Ike wanted to say something, but was mercilessly pulled away by Fourth Brother. ¡°An, don¡¯t worry about him. The photographer and venue have already been arranged. For the next three days, just focus on being a model. He¡¯s just a troublemaker.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Fourth Brother¡¯s voice was as clear and cold as an immortal¡¯s. He clearly had such a bright temperament, but he said such heartless words. ¡°Hmph!¡± Poor Ike.?He clearly came especially to see you. What do you mean he¡¯s a troublemaker? ¡­ It was a clear night in Country X. The ce Fourth Brother brought her to was in the luxurious city center. After leaving the hotel, they went to have dinner. After that, they were bored and wandered the streets. Unlike the bustling streets in China at night, the streets in Country X were a little cold and deserted. Perhaps it was because there were tall buildings all around, but not many people were out and about. Everyone chatted casually about tomorrow¡¯s shoot. Suddenly¡­ The team received a call that the big shot who had initially agreed to rent the venue to them for the shoot had suddenly gone back on his word. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Everyone was dumbfounded. They had clearly agreed at the start and had even signed a contract. Where were they supposed to find a venue at thest minute? ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Did the other side suddenly break the contract himself, or is it because of something you did?¡± Lu An was puzzled as she asked the person-in-charge the question. The person-in-charge was dumbfounded. ¡°We didn¡¯t do anything. ¡°Everything was fine this morning, and there was no sign of an issue. We arranged to go over tomorrow morning, and the other side readily agreed. We haven¡¯t been in contact since, and now he suddenly called to call it off. ¡°He¡¯ll give us a full refund. In any case, he won¡¯t let us use the venue.¡± The person-in-charge was truly speechless. He had been a photographer for so long, and though he wasn¡¯t especially famous, he was still a known personality; he had never been refused like this before for no reason. Chapter 402 - Untitled

Chapter 402: Untitled

¡°I heard that the ce belongs to the Count of Mount Louis. The Count is kind, and knows that many people would like to look around his beautiful pce, so he rents the pce out as a filming location. ¡°I also heard that the Count has a strange personality. Typically, only those who obtain his approval are qualified to use the ce as a set. ¡°We clearly obtained the Count¡¯s agreement before; perhaps there¡¯s a reason why he has suddenly gone back on his word?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we call him again to ask? How should we talk to him?¡± As the person-in-charge spoke, he timidly made the suggestion, and was already about to call again. ¡°No!¡± Lu An overruled him. ¡°If you¡¯re sure that you didn¡¯t do anything wrong, and it¡¯s just that this person is fickle, I advise you not to since he has rejected us already.¡± Otherwise, even if he agreed once more, she would rather not do the shoot! There was no room for doubt in the youngdy¡¯s very serious expression. ¡°Er¡­¡± The atmosphere froze. The person-in-charge snuck a look at Fourth Brother, indicating that he should say something. Fourth Brother paused for a moment, then said, ¡°An, this is also the only way. We¡­¡± ¡°Fourth Brother, was it always like this before?¡± Lu An¡¯s gaze suddenly became a littleplicated, and she said with a little heartache, ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s clearly someone else¡¯s fault, and it has nothing to do with you. However, because you need help, no matter how despicable they are or how many times they go back on their word, you still give in unconditionally andpromise for the sake of the bigger picture. Was it like this?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Fourth Brother, Lu Sihao, suddenly fell silent. He didn¡¯t know why his little sister was suddenly so emotional. Heforted her softly in a deep voice. ¡°Fourth Brother just wants the best for you. ¡°However, if you don¡¯t like it, then we won¡¯t do it. Or, we can find another venue, hm?¡± A certain fourth brother tried his best to smile as he patted her little head affectionately. ¡°Mm.¡± Lu An smiled and nodded. She wasn¡¯t the kind of person who wouldn¡¯t beg others, but she absolutely wouldn¡¯t condone this appalling manner, when an agreement had already been reached, but the other party went back on their word! The person-in-charge and everyone else were dumbfounded. Not doing the shoot? Or changing venues? How was that possible?! They had even confirmed the theme and everything, and they needed that luxurious pce! The person-in-charge hurriedly wanted to say something, but then heard¡­ On the side, Little Sister asked them directly, ¡°What kind of set do you need? If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll build it for you overnight. As a director, I¡¯m very good at constructing scenes. Even if it¡¯s a mirage, I¡¯ll build it for you. I guarantee it¡¯ll satisfy you. What do you think?¡± ¡°No, you, you¡­ build??¡± Everyone was dumbfounded. Was she joking? That was the pce of a descendant of the royal family. She didn¡¯t even know what it looked like, but she would build it? Ike was also in disbelief. Little Sister Lu was really confident. She wouldn¡¯t fail, right? There was no doubt in Little Sister Lu¡¯s gaze as she said clearly, ¡°What? You don¡¯t believe me? ¡°Then, let¡¯s try it first. ¡°Fourth Brother, help me buy some materials. Then, we¡¯ll see if there are any slightly bigger spaces in the outskirts nearby. ¡°I can definitely create the scene you want. Without a doubt!¡± The little girl was very confident and didn¡¯t hesitate at all. At the same time, she stressed, ¡°Also, even if you¡¯re especially unhappy, there¡¯s no way I¡¯ll go and beg someone who has already broken our trust. ¡°Whether he¡¯s a Count or even the celestial emperor, I won¡¯t condone the despicable behavior of a person who breaks his word.¡± If everyone was like him, how would innocent people continue living? ¡°Er¡­¡± Everyone was dumbfounded. They didn¡¯t expect this little girl to be so serious. How had she survived until now? Had she never broken her word to anyone before, or never needed to ask someone else for help? ¡°When all is said and done, he¡¯s a Count. You should pay attention to your words.¡± She actually said that a Count was a despicable person. If any of the Count¡¯s subordinates heard this, it would be¡­ that, right? Ike gave Little Sister a weak warning. Little Sister Lu didn¡¯t care at all. ¡°Did I say anything wrong?¡± He had clearly agreed, but he suddenly went back on his word. Wasn¡¯t he a despicable person? In particr, as a Count, didn¡¯t he care about his reputation? ¡°This, this¡­¡± Ike was at a loss for words. In the end, he couldn¡¯t help but educate Little Sister. ¡°No matter what, he¡¯s a Count with a high position and power. He has the right to be unreasonable, unlike usmoners. No matter how well we do, we¡¯re stillmoners. How can wepare with him?¡± ¡°So, it¡¯s fine to let him cancel agreements as he pleases, but we have to rush over when he¡¯s already given us the cold shoulder?¡± Little Sister Lu had a very puzzled expression on her face, which clearly said, ¡°I was wrong about you.¡± Little Ike was sad. He hurried to say something, but Little Sister Lu continued, ¡°In any case, I don¡¯t care if he¡¯s a Count or whatever; I don¡¯t need to care. It¡¯s not like he¡¯s someone whom we can¡¯t do without. In any case, for me, the worst thing that can happen is that we don¡¯t use it! ¡°If everyone is so eager to please and beg him, what will happen if he bes spoiled?¡± Would he turn into a giant baby? He wasn¡¯t one of her brothers; why should she pander to him? The youngdy was utterly lost for words, and had a contemptuous expression on her face. Everyone on the side stared nkly. Then¡­ Somehow, they felt that she was so awesome! She was so young, but so wise. Amazing! However, it was usually difficult for such people to survive. Could she really build a pce scene on her own? While the group was still discussing it, Fourth Brother had already instantly ordered people to buy the materials. They were all things that his little sister often used. Because it was a huge project, Fourth Brother bought ten times the amount. After all, he had followed his little sister during Evaluating Actors China before, and was familiar with her way of doing things. Coincidentally, there was arge, open square nearby. It had been used as a makeshift basketball court years ago, but was then abandoned because of its location. No one had cared for it until now, and it was overgrown with weeds, so renting the venue was rtively cheap. It wasn¡¯t even a fraction of how much the pce cost! Although they weren¡¯t short of money, anyone who had ever worked hard to earn money through their tears and sweat would be extremely happy to be able to save this sum of money! They even bought a bunch of snacks and went straight to the square to set up a small tent as a rest area. Little Sister Lu had already started working overnight. Chapter 403 - Untitled

Chapter 403: Untitled

The lights which Fourth Brother specially put up for her were like fireflies and gave the ce a romantic atmosphere! The little girl was deft asyer afteryer ofrge cardboard was painted; she was like a fairy in the dark night. Little by little, she outlined, decorated, embellished¡­ ¡­ On the other side, in a small mountain base. A certain person ignored his work and stared at a video on his phone. The little girl in the video was in high spirits, and had the air of a bard. Ling Chuan watched with relish, and the corners of his lips unconsciously curled up. He had probablypletely forgotten that before the little girl left, he had vowed never to look at her again. However, if you reminded him, he would definitely say in a very reasonable manner, ¡°I just said I won¡¯t look at her Weibo page.¡± ¡­ The next morning. When Ike and the others woke up and came out of the tent ¡ª ¡°Oh my god!!!¡± ¡°Oh my god!¡± In front of them was a glorious ancient pce! Every piece of paper dazzled with color and they were connected perfectly; no one could see any ws! In particr, as they walked past the thin cardboard, every ¡°wall¡± inside had a stained ss window, and the roof tiles looked like real gold. It felt like they were in the real thing! This artwork was absolutely amazing! Amazing! There were also some furnishings, like a few super cute teapots on a small dark brown square table, and a fake potted nt in one corner which looked utterly real. And outside! It was as if there was a massive pce garden outside. This magnificence was something they had only seen before in Chinese pce dramas. They had been amazed at that time, but who would have thought that now¡­! ¡°Can we touch it?¡± This was simply turning something rotten into a miracle! The crew asked Lu An the question with starry eyes. Lu An answered casually, ¡°Mm, sure, but you have to be careful and not use too much force!¡± ¡°Alright, alright!¡± Ike and the others couldn¡¯t wait at all. One by one, they reached out their rough hands. ¡°Ah~¡± After all, it was all fake, and they thought that these things would be rough to the touch! But they were smooth and soft, and even carried a faint fragrance. Just like that, these big old men closed their eyes. They were all creative people; it felt like they were looking at a beautifulndscape! ¡°Little An¡¯an, how did you do it?¡± This ce had been a vast, abandoned square justst night! Also, it had been filled with trash, which they had cleaned up meticulously. Fourth Brother was also astonished. Even though he had seen his little sister make sets before, he had never seen her make such a huge one. She evenpleted it in one night?? He had clearly seen it happen with his own eyes, and had even helped out a little from time to time, like running errands for her and whatnot. Nevertheless, he still found it unbelievable. Utterly, utterly unbelievable! ¡°Hehe, I¡¯ve seen a lot. I¡¯m a director, after all. There are many times when you can¡¯t have everything you want, so¡­ ¡°So, I practiced hard with my own two hands!¡± Little Sister had a sweet face. As she spoke, she even gestured with her hands. If she said that she had been too bored while traversing various worlds, and had had nothing better to do, would that scare him? Lu An chuckled mischievously and stuck out her tongue. It couldn¡¯t be helped. Sometimes, you couldn¡¯t rely on other people, or their aesthetic taste might differ. She could only do everything herself. Especially someone like her, who actually didn¡¯t like to ask other people for help. A certain fourth brother felt even more admiration from the bottom of his heart.?My little sister is too awesome!! Ike and the others hurried to say, ¡°Then, there¡¯s no time to lose. Let¡¯s get ready first. We¡¯ll start the shoot after you¡¯ve rested a bit. ¡°Just nice, it should be sunny for the next two days, but it might also suddenly change. We have to hurry!¡± Just thinking about it made their hearts ache! ¡°Mm, alright.¡± The little girl smiled sweetly and agreed. Looking at the results of working overnight, she really wanted to say:?I¡¯m too awesome!! How can there be such an awesome person in this world?! Everyone immediately got to work. Ike, who had nothing to do, was like a top who just spun around. He suddenly realized that the only thing he could do was watch the show! It didn¡¯t matter. He was very happy to just watch the show! Haohao¡¯s little sister was too cool! Having a little sister was bliss! Ike swiftly took photos of Lu An¡¯s pce and posted them online. After taking all sorts of photos, Ike finally deliberately revealed at the end that these were just pieces of cardboard stacked together. As the top designer in Country X, Ike often shared some special designs online. It was a mix of his own and other people¡¯s. Because of his quirky preferences and sublime design talent, Ike had hundreds of thousands of online fans. Very quickly, the news spread like wildfire. In particr, there were all sorts of reposts from his famous friends. Very quickly, Lu An¡¯s pce caused a stir overseas. [Ahhh, is this a Chinese pce? It¡¯s too beautiful!] [Also, what kind of trees are those outside? I feel like I¡¯ve never seen them before. This is so novel!] [Which big shot did this? How many days did he spend on it? Quick, quick, I want to know everything about him!] The hyper online users didn¡¯t differentiate between nationalities. When they encountered things they liked, they mored even more wildly. ¡­ The Count of Mount Louis was reclining in his pce, eating the exquisite food that the Michelin star chef had specially made for him and browsing online for fresh and fun things, when he saw someone forward something to him ¡ª [Count, Count, do you think this pce canpare with yours?] What pce couldpare with his? His pce had been passed down from his ancestors, and was a product of centuries of culture. How could any other pcepare?! The Count of Mount Louis disdainfully clicked on the photos that had been sent to him ¡ª ¡°Ergh!!!¡± Zoom in. Zoom in. Zoom in! Zoom in!!! It really looked spectacr! This was actually made of paper mache? Paper mache?? His grand ancestral pce actually lost to paper mache? ¡°Ergh!¡± Unwilling to believe it, the Count continued browsing, and even found Ike¡¯s online ount. After flipping through the photos in amazement, the Count also saw Ike replying toments. [Little Ike, why did your friend suddenly build such a big luxurious pce? Is it just for show?] Chapter 404 - Untitled

Chapter 404: Untitled

As someone who kept up with the trends yet was down-to-earth, Ike especially liked to mingle with everyone. His fans had always affectionately called him Little Ike, Little Keke, and so on. Ike was tall and had the typical mixed blood. He had a tall nose and long legs, and his fair skin and thick lips didn¡¯t take away from his handsome, masculine appearance. He could make girls cry. Ike replied: [No, this is for a photoshoot. The big shot who initially had an agreement with my friend suddenly wouldn¡¯t rent the venue to us for the shoot. I don¡¯t know why. However, my friend isn¡¯t someone who likes to lower her head and beg, so she just made a set herself. What do you think? It looks good, right? Do you need me to take a few more photos for you? *hehe*] Intentionally or otherwise, Ike talked about the big shot who suddenly broke the agreement. Many people asked who was it who was so dishonest and actually went back on their word. [I f*cking hate people like this the most. So what if you¡¯re rich? You think just because you¡¯re high and mighty, it¡¯s fine as long as you give a refund? Then, why bother agreeing at the start? Disgusting.] [Little Ike, hurry up and tell us who it was. In the future, no one will work with him. Let whatever he owns go rotten. Let him experience what it feels to have no choice but to humble himself and beg others to work with him. Hmph!] [D*mn, I¡¯m about to explode with anger!] Many online users were full of righteousness as they crucified this person on the pir of shame! Little Ike had been very unhappy, and when he heard Lu An¡¯s words, he felt all the more that it wasn¡¯t their fault. Why did they have to go back and beg the other party for help? It wasn¡¯t like they had no choice. Why couldn¡¯t he toughen up a little? However, Little Ike didn¡¯t have the guts to say who the Count was. Furthermore, the Count was already awesome from birth. Even if he purely enjoyed life and didn¡¯t work, he probably still would never need to beg for help at all. To prevent people from making more guesses and getting himself into trouble, Little Ike quickly changed the topic. He had only beenining a little. He knew what he should and shouldn¡¯t say. Very quickly, everyone was focused on Little Sister Lu, who had built the pce. [Oh my god, it was actually built by a little girl in one night? One night??] [My scalp is numb with shock!] [Is this kid trying to defy the heavens? Where is the venue? Can we go and take a look?] The online users mored. Little Ike replied: [In order not to affect the shoot, I won¡¯t disclose who the creator is or where the ce is. However, I might be able to tell everyer, as long as I get her agreement first.] [Okay, okay.] Everyone understood. There was nock of talented and low-key people in this world. They respected the other party¡¯s privacy. Although it was unavoidable to feel regret, the other party had no obligation to entertain them. However, they still felt good. They hung around and mored for Little Ike to upload more photos, especially the details. [So this is what a Chinese Yixing y teapot looks like?] [I really can¡¯t believe this is actually painted paper mache.] [She must be a genius at drawing! This thick ink and color is amazing!] [Little Ike, hurry up and take a few more photos. This isn¡¯t enough!] ¡­ Little Ike, who was still enthusiastically taking photos for his fans, suddenly received ament ¡ª [Which big shot is so dishonest? Tell me and I¡¯ll ban him! Also, if you don¡¯t mind, you can have your friende to my pce to do the shoot. This is the Count of Mount Louis.] ¡°Ergh!!!¡± Unexpectedly, it was him! Look at this big VIP ount; wasn¡¯t this the Count himself?! It was said that the Count of Mount Louis often hung out on this particr app, and he also shared a lot of interesting things. Most online users thought that he was aidback and just Count; he was also young and handsome. However, this didn¡¯t stop him from being a person who didn¡¯t keep his word. Hmph! It¡¯s you, it¡¯s you, it¡¯s you, you stupid Count! Little Ike really wanted to point at him and scold him. But¡­ Alright. He didn¡¯t have the guts! Little Ike immediately went offline, pretending that he hadn¡¯t seen the message. Then, he earnestly watched Lu An¡¯s shoot. Lu An had just finished with her makeup and had changed into the first hanfu outfit which Fourth Brother had meticulously designed for her. She had gotten ready under therge awning that the photographer and makeup artist had put up on the side. The traditional hanfu was made from beautiful silk and had exquisite patterns on it! It was a unique and beautiful outfit! It fit the little girl perfectly. She had a small waist, long legs, and a beautiful aura. She was elegant and graceful, and her little face, which didn¡¯t need any makeup, was stunning enough. Perfect! ¡°Sure enough, Haohao¡¯s products are definitely top quality!!¡± Little Ike turned into a fan and couldn¡¯t stop with his praises. He hurriedly wanted to take more photos and upload them, but thinking about what happened earlier, he settled for just admiring Lu An. Hold back! He had to hold back! Hold back! And if he really couldn¡¯t do it? Pretend that he didn¡¯t have a phone! ¡­ Five minutes after sending the message, the Count of Mount Louis frowned. What was going on? This uploader had clearly been so lively a moment ago, so why had he suddenly gone silent? Was he pretending not to see the Count, or was he treating him like a liar? The Count suppressed his emotions and sent a few more messages, reiterating that he could help. In the end, they were like stones thrown into the sea. It seemed that this uploader had already gone offline? ¡°Hey!¡± The Count let out a long sigh. He still wanted to know which youngdy was so awesome, and if he could go over and watch! He was about to carefully look for other ways to contact Little Ike ¡ª after all, this person was very famous internationally. However, before the Count could do so ¡ª [Hey, hey, if I¡¯m not mistaken, it seems the Count replied just now?] [Given how much Little Ike likes onlinements, would he suddenly go offline and not reply?] [Comrades, I have a bold guess!] [Say, doesn¡¯t the Count live in a pce? Also, it just so happens that he also lives in a pce. So, don¡¯t tell me¡­] [I didn¡¯t say anything! I don¡¯t know anything! My mother called me home to eat! Goodbye, everyone!!] The online users who seemed to have understood something were instantly rmed. Chapter 405 - Untitled

Chapter 405: Untitled

No wonder Little Ike had seemed to deliberately change the topic earlier. Very quickly¡­ Little Ike¡¯s hundreds of thousands of fans suddenly disappeared. For more than ten minutes, there wasn¡¯t even a singlement or like. Those who already knew the truth were watching secretly. Those who didn¡¯t know the truth shook with fear. On the other side, a certain distinguished and outstanding Count suddenly seemed to understand something. Just then, an assistant reported, ¡°Sir, Miss Qi Yan is here.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± The Count suddenly stood up from the sofa. Qi Yan, who had just entered, thought that the Count was weing her, and hurriedly stretched out her hand to greet him warmly. Today, she had especially worn a silk court gown. Her hair was styled like that of a medieval noble, and there was a seductive air about her. She hade to the Count¡¯s pce for a magazine shoot which had already been arranged beforehand. She was going to be on the cover of this week¡¯s issue of a particr fashion magazine. It was all thanks to the Beijing big boss who pulled strings for her. She had to turn things around. However, she saw¡­ The Count immediately took out his phone and strode out the door. He didn¡¯t even look at her. It was as if she didn¡¯t exist! What was going on? Qi Yan was dumbfounded. She hurriedly turned around and followed, only to see the Count already talking on the phone. He said in a deep and maic voice, as if he was promising someone, ¡°I can allow you toe back for a shoot.¡± Uh, this¡­ This¡­ This¡­ On Lu An¡¯s side, the photography team was dumbfounded. What was going on? He had suddenly withdrawn consentst night, and was now agreeing again for some reason? This Count¡­ was he a chameleon? This change was too fast and made no sense whatsoever! Could they refuse? Thinking of what Lu An had said yesterday, the person-in-charge trembled, but still braced himself and said, ¡°Thank you for your good intentions, Count, but we¡¯ve already found a suitable location for the shoot. We¡¯re currently in the middle of the shoot, and it¡¯s really not appropriate to change locations at thest minute. We won¡¯t disturb you, but I hope everything goes smoothly for you.¡± Hahaha, you looked down on us before, but now, you¡¯re the one who will feel unworthy! Whoa, whoa! The person-in-charge looked calm on the surface and spoke very nicely, but he was already about to scream in his heart! He actually turned the Count down! He turned the Count down! He was just a small citizen of Country X. Even if it was risky, this was something big enough for his descendants to brag about! After all, do you dare refuse a Count? Do you? Hahaha! But very quickly, the person-in-charge stoppedughing. ¡°Oh, we indeed built our own pce. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s paper mache, it¡¯s unremarkable! How can itpare with yours? W- what? You¡¯reing over now??¡± It was over! After his body moved on its own and told the Count their location at thetter¡¯s strong request, the person-in-charge felt like he had been doused with cold water. It was like his heart had been broken into pieces and sent flying! It was over! Was heing here to condemn them? And raze their pce to the ground? After feeling stupefied for a few seconds, the person-in-charge weakly told Lu An and Fourth Brother everything. ¡°You better run! ¡°I¡¯ll find a random reason and say that you left because you had something to do. He can¡¯t pursue the matter with you guys. It¡¯s on me.¡± He was too cowardly. He had immediately given the Count their address! The person-in-charge was so regretful that his intestines were about to turn green. At the very least, he could give them some time to escape! The Count was probably already on his way over now. Lu An was dumbfounded. ¡°Why should we run? If hees, so be it. Did we break anyws?¡± This isn¡¯t a crime. If he wants to punish you, on what basis can he do so? ¡°Speaking of which, how did the Count know that we built our own pce?¡± Some people were puzzled. It was clear that they had kept it a secret. Before it was announced, there was no way they would leak the location and photos. Could it be that their pce was too splendid, and passers-by had noticed it? If not, how? There were clearly no people here; it was all just grass. ¡°That, it¡¯s all my fault.¡± The grand Mr. Ike raised his hand weakly. ¡°He noticed online earlier, and even left me ament. Fortunately, I didn¡¯t reply. Now, he clearly knows that I was dropping hints on purpose.¡± As Ike spoke with an aggrieved face, he showed them a newment which he got from the Count ¡ª [The big shot you¡¯re talking about is actually me, right? Wait, I¡¯m on my way!] ¡°Hehe!¡± When they saw thement on Ike¡¯s phone, everyone¡¯s hearts turned cold. From his tone, it was clear that he wasing to settle a score! What should they do? ¡°Let¡¯s run!¡± As the person-in-charge spoke, he hurriedly started packing up. Everyone started to rush around. Lu An was speechless. ¡°So, is he bringing troops, or even hundreds of thousands of elite soldiers, to tten our ce?¡± The little girl had a puzzled expression on her face as she said, ¡°Everyone takes responsibility for what they do. This matter started because of me. I¡¯ll settle it for you no matter what.¡± It wasn¡¯t like she hadn¡¯t fought battles in ancient worlds before. Although her current body was much weaker than her internal energy in ancient times, it was definitely more than enough to wipe out these people who couldn¡¯t fly or burrow into the ground! ¡°Fourth Brother, didn¡¯t you make some armor? ¡°Take it out and let me put it on. Let him see the might of our Chinese female general!¡± The little girl had a very solemn expression on her face. As she spoke, she was already about to change. On the other side, Ike really¡­ He looked at Hao Hao, who clearly listened to everything his little sister said. Fourth Brother, Lu Sihao, said, ¡°I¡¯m very sorry to have dragged all of you into this, but my little sister did all she could to make everything here in one night. Even if she doesn¡¯t care, as her brother, I definitely won¡¯t allow anyone to maliciously destroy it. ¡°Also, I believe in my little sister¡¯s capability. We didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Why should we run? ¡°Of course, maybe it¡¯s better for you to leave or hide if it¡¯s to do with your identity or whatever.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Everyone had mixed feelings as they looked at the siblings, who were already standing righteously at the entrance. The matter had started because of them. They were the ones who had asked the other party toe for a photoshoot, but now there was a problem. If they really left like this¡­ They weren¡¯t human! Although¡­ They really didn¡¯t want to be human! However, it really wasn¡¯t their fault. It was the fault of the fickle Count. If the Count really was as heartless as they imagined, then¡­ Chapter 406 - Untitled

Chapter 406: Untitled

¡°We¡¯re not leaving either!¡± So be it! ¡°This matter started because of us. If you won¡¯t leave, we won¡¯t either!¡± Even though their hearts still trembled slightly, Ike and the others straightened their backs. Fourth Brother, Lu Sihao, watched silently. After a long pause, his lips couldn¡¯t help but curl up as he said softly, ¡°Thank you.¡± What goodrades! Actually, he could also try his best to think of a way to bring them to China. A certain fourth brother narrowed his gentle eyes, and a wicked glint shed in them. It was the same expression that anyone in the Lu family got when they were about to do something bad. However, it was clear that Fourth Brother was overthinking things. When a certain Count arrived at his destination in his private modified car, he opened the car door with elegant and slender fingers. He raised his blue eyes slightly and immediately saw the imposing youngdy standing straight and full of mettle. Her unblemished face was as beautiful as the moon, and her ck hair was tied up in a bun. The Count of Mount Louis had an exceptionally stunned expression. He nced at the people standing guard behind Lu An, some of whom trembled slightly. Then, he saw the super luxurious and exquisite pce in front of him! It was naturally a little smaller than his pce, but it was exquisite! It had sharp, beautiful lines, and a fewnterns fluttered in the wind. Even the tiles on the wall looked so poetic! In particr, the surroundingndscape was vivid and full of spring. When a light breeze blew, it was as if wheat really was swaying in the wind! The Count couldn¡¯t help but smile. He walked over to Lu An and looked down at her as he asked in a low voice, ¡°This, you made this?¡± Lu An: ¡°?¡± Didn¡¯t they say that this Count wasing to cause trouble? It seemed that he hadn¡¯t brought many people with him? So, this battle¡­ Were they fighting or not? The little girl looked around doubtfully, and wasn¡¯t in a hurry to answer his question. She just asked, ¡°Are you here to cause trouble?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± A certain Count was nonplussed. Everyone who saw him had always been respectful and modest toward him. She, on the other hand, asked him if he was here to fight. Wasn¡¯t this girl too funny? The Count¡¯s lips could help but curl up when he suddenly recalled ¡ª ¡°Hypocrite,¡± ¡°pretentious¡± ¡ª what the other party had said¡­ Were they referring to this girl? The man narrowed suddenly dark blue eyes as he sized her up carefully, as if he wanted to see through her. Lu An was inexplicably a little annoyed. She poked him a little with one finger and asked, ¡°Are you going to fight or not? ¡°Hurry up!¡± She didn¡¯t have time to waste sniffing at each other as if they were rats. Who knew what a certain Count would think when he learned that Lu An saw him as a rat? ¡°So, do you fight everyone you meet?¡± The Count found it strange. She didn¡¯t seem hypocritical or pretentious to him. If he had to describe her, she was more strange and special. Ignoring what Lu An was getting at, the Count said directly, ¡°How much is this pce? Name a price, I¡¯ll buy it!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Lu An was genuinely dumbfounded. So were Fourth Brother and the others behind her. What was he doing? Buy it so that he could openly raze it to the ground? ¡°I¡¯m sorry, no matter how much money you¡¯re willing to give, I¡¯m not selling.¡± Putting aside the fact that she didn¡¯tck money, even if she did, she wouldn¡¯t sell it! Lu An¡¯s expression was calm, and her rejection was exceptionally straightforward. A certain Count didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Why? ¡°You can¡¯t watch it all the time. You don¡¯t look like a local. If something happens, you won¡¯t be able to protect it, but if you sell it to me, I can preserve it as it is now, and I¡¯ll treat it as a work of art. Why would you say no? ¡°As the creator, you definitely don¡¯t want your work to be destroyed by something like the weather, right?¡± The Count couldn¡¯t understand why his offer was turned down. Lu An was also dumbfounded. Wasn¡¯t he here to cause trouble? Why did it seem like¡­ That wasn¡¯t the case? Just then, lightning suddenly struck. Dark clouds hung in the sky, as if a storm was about to roll in. Before Lu An and the others could react, a certain Count had already started to call for help. ¡°Quick, find 100 people first. I want a top-notch greenhouse at least 50 to 60 meters in length and width, right now. I¡¯m in¡­¡± A certain Count rattled out a whole bunch of words until they were practically jumbled together. Lu An and the others were dumbfounded as they stared nkly. They saw¡­ Very quickly, a horde of people rushed over like an army. They were all holding various tools:dders, big canopies, bamboo poles, ropes, and so on. It was a hive of activity. ¡°Be careful, don¡¯t touch the top! ¡°Don¡¯t step on the garden!!!! ¡°Higher! Higher! Higher!!!¡± ¡°¡­¡± A certain Count was like a particrly bad-temperedmander. Wherever a staff member identally touched something, he would scream in a way that didn¡¯t match his aura. It was like the cry of a rooster at daybreak. And the person making the sound was¡­ Inparison, Lu An and the otherspletely turned into spectators. Their faces were filled with shock. They werepletely ignored! When the pattering rain fell on Lu An and the others, a certain Count hurriedly pulled them all under an awning. ¡°Hu¡­¡± The Count of Mount Louis let out a long sigh. He felt confident and proud! He had saved this super beautiful work of art! The corners of his lips curled up in a sentimental smile, like bamboo shoots after the rain! Lu An was dumbfounded. After a long while, she said sincerely, ¡°Hey, um, since you like this pce so much, I¡¯ll give it to you after we¡¯re done filming. I won¡¯t take a single cent! ¡°However, I might have to trouble you to spend conservation fees on it. ¡°After all, this thing isn¡¯t that easy to preserve. ¡°Huh?¡± The girl¡¯s clear voice was as sweet as sugarcane, and a certain Count couldn¡¯t help but be dumbfounded. Hadn¡¯t she refused him outright just now, and so firmly, too, leaving no room for negotiation? Why was she suddenly giving it to him? The Count said in all seriousness, ¡°That won¡¯t do. You have to give me a price. How can I take it for free?¡± He had lived a good life since he was young, and enjoyed conveniences that most people couldn¡¯t enjoy. This was already a gift from the heavens; how could he take someone else¡¯s artwork for free? Lu An could tell what the Count was thinking, and didn¡¯t refuse. She thought for a moment, then said, ¡°Then, how much do you think this thing is worth?¡± Chapter 407 - So Someone Was Talking Bad About Me Behind My Back

Chapter 407: So Someone Was Talking Bad About Me Behind My Back

¡°In a country like yours, there should be many Chinese citizens whoe here to study or whatnot? ¡°I won¡¯t say much about those who are already rich. Take this as giving to those who are still struggling in order to achieve their dreams. Please set up a charity organization. I want to donate all this money to them. ¡°I hope your country will be kinder to the Chinese whoe here to make a living. What do you think?¡± The girl¡¯s innocent little face was as bright as the warm sun in winter. She was fair and beautiful, like an angel. A certain Count couldn¡¯t help but be a little stumped. After a moment, he said, ¡°You¡¯re different from what I heard.¡± ¡°Oh? The Count heard of me from someone else?¡± Lu An was very curious. Although she didn¡¯t care what others said about her, she was still really curious to know what they said. The Count didn¡¯t say anything else, however, but extended an invitation to everyone. ¡°When the rain stops, everyone can go to my pce to rest. ¡°Although this ce is really beautiful, you can¡¯t eat or sleep here, right? ¡°If all of you don¡¯t mind.¡± Don¡¯t mind, don¡¯t mind, of course we don¡¯t mind! Who would dare mind! Some who had still been secretly mocking the Count previously hurriedly switched to respect. Lu An didn¡¯t have any objections. However, she said, ¡°Oh, right, I heard that you clearly agreed to let our photographer use the location you provided, before you suddenly went back on your word. May I ask why?¡± She felt that he wasn¡¯t the kind of person who would casually agree and go back on his word to make fun of others. ¡°Er, this¡­¡± A certain Count couldn¡¯t help but feel a little embarrassed. He could say that he had heard others say that she was hypocritical and pretentious, and that she always acted high and mighty, so he had felt disgusted¡­ Then what? A certain Count couldn¡¯t help but feel a little nervous. He scolded Qi Yan inwardly and med himself for being so gullible. Ike and the others were also very curious as to why the Count had suddenly changed his mind. To be honest, everyone was frightened by his every move. Now, their gazes were fiery. As for a certain Count¡­ ¡°Hehe, hehe¡­¡± Just as he was about to say something perfunctory, at that moment¡­ Qi Yan arrived. Qi Yan had gotten someone to follow the Count after he drove away earlier. However, the Count¡¯s car was too fast, and they weren¡¯t familiar with the roads here at all, so they got lost while following him. Then, they heard that it was in an abandoned square nearby. Initially, Qi Yan didn¡¯t believe it. However, when she saw the photos taken by the staff, she rushed over immediately. Then¡­ ¡°Lu An?¡± Qi Yan saw Lu An standing with the Count, and the magnificent pce behind them. At first nce, Qi Yan didn¡¯t realize that this was made of paper. She was dumbfounded, an indescribable expression on her face. ¡°Perfect timing!¡± The Count said, ¡°Why did you tell me that Lu An is a hypocrite and a fake? She clearly doesn¡¯t seem like it.¡± As a certain Count spoke, he looked very puzzled. Qi Yan couldn¡¯t help but¡­ She nced guiltily at Lu An. Lu An immediately understood, and didn¡¯t stand on ceremony as she said, ¡°Oh, so it turns out someone was talking bad about me behind my back? ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m not some kind person. ¡°Mr. Count, let me tell you, this person ¡ª¡± Lu An turned around to face the Count. She pointed at Qi Yan and said, with the air of someone about to speak ill of others, ¡°She plotted to frame my big brother and tarnish his reputation. Even after my big brother¡¯s reputation was cleared up, she still bit back. ¡°If she is your friend, I can only say¡­¡± ¡°Lu An! What did you say? ¡°You¡¯re ndering me!¡± Seeing the change in how the Count looked at her, Qi Yan couldn¡¯t help but be nervous. Lu An was really speechless. She said with bright eyes, ¡°So? ¡°You didn¡¯t frame my big brother? ¡°And you didn¡¯t bite back after the matter was exposed?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Qi Yan couldn¡¯t help but be stumped. Could she say that she hadn¡¯t? If she said anything, she would definitely be pped in the face again. D*mn it!! Qi Yan gritted her teeth in anger. On the other side, the Count already understood everything. He had no intention of saying anything else to Qi Yan. He just said, ¡°You can shoot for the next two days, but leave immediately after you¡¯re done. I don¡¯t want to see you again. ¡°Oh, right, to prevent you from thinking too much, let me add that the reason I¡¯m letting you continue with the photoshoot is that I don¡¯t want people to think that I¡¯m someone who doesn¡¯t keep my word and can go back on my promises.¡± With that, the Count summoned Lu An and the others, then turned around and left. Lu An had a puzzled expression on her face. She didn¡¯t know if it was her imagination, but she had a nagging feeling that the Count¡¯sst sentence¡­ It seemed to be directed at her? Forget it, there was no need to overthink things. Although Qi Yan looked pitiful, it was all her own fault. Lu An wouldn¡¯t be kind to wicked people who didn¡¯t know how to repent. ¡­ For the next few days, Lu An lived in the pce of the Count of Mount Louis. Due to the sudden rain, her schedule was dyed for two days. Some photos were taken at the Count¡¯s pce, before they moved back to the pce that she had built herself. Five days had already passed before Lu An returned to the barren mountain base. A certain sulky Ling Chuan was about to turn into a balloon! There were all sorts of rumors online about Lu An setting up a charity organization in Country X for the Chinese. Some even said that after Lu An left, a certain Count moved from his pce to the one she had built. These were all news from overseas, and it was enough to make Lu An¡¯s fans excited for a while. [Little Sister is too cool and domineering!] [She¡¯s making our Chinese people proud!] [But that so-called Count is too funny. No matter how good-looking the pce our little sister built is, it¡¯s still made of paper. He actually moved in? Hahaha, looks like he really likes it!] [Ah~ I also want to live in the pce built by Little Sister!] Everyone was left wanting more, and immediately went to watch Little Sister¡¯s variety show ¡°You Direct, I Film.¡± Because Lu An hadn¡¯t filmed for several days, Director Li Zheng¡¯s stockpile of episodes was about to dry up. If Lu An didn¡¯te back today, they could only rey or stop the broadcast. Fortunately, Lu An finally returned, and Director Li Zheng was prepared to start filming. On the other side, Lu An was still looking for someone who seemed to have disappeared! Chapter 408 - He Definitely Wont Go Back

Chapter 408: He Definitely Won¡¯t Go Back

¡°Brother Xiao Chuan? ¡°Brother Xiao Chuan? ¡°Ling Chuan ¡ª¡± His big tent. Nobody. Her little tent. Nobody. Even the trees around the barren mountain, nobody, nobody. He hadn¡¯t said anything about having something on at thest minute, or that he had to go somewhere. Lu An carefully looked at the rejected message she had sent him two days ago saying that she would being back. So far, there had been no response. The little girl frowned and felt mncholic. She picked up little Ergou, who had been running around her legs for a long time. She was about to ask it, when Lu An suddenly remembered¡­ She pulled the whistle out from around her neck and blew it. The crisp sound rang out, but other than some staff or actors from the production team, there were no other movements. ¡°Liar!¡± Was this what he meant by anytime, anywhere? The little girl inexplicably got angry. She sat down on the grass on the side and crossed her arms over her knees, her little face puffed up like a little bun. In the dark, a certain person was speechless. You didn¡¯t do a careful enough search, and you¡¯re actually acting shamelessly by blowing the whistle? What should he do? Did he have any other options? Ling Chuan was a little reluctant as he appeared next to the little girl. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to look into her eyes, and just poked her little head. He poked hard. Lu An almost toppled to the ground. She turned to look at him¡­ ¡°What are you doing?!¡± The little girl was simply furious. She stood up and shouted at him. That indignant little face. ¡°I¡­¡± Ling Chuan felt like his chest was about to explode. He gritted his teeth and wanted to say something, but turned around and left. He left. In any case, he only said that he would be there any time, not that he would y nice with her after that. A certain person in a fit of anger was just this willful. Leave, leave! Lu An was really speechless. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± She hurriedly let go of little Ergou and naturally hurried to catch up. Ergou, who had been doted a second ago before being abandoned: ¡°¡­¡±?Sob sob,?what else could it say? ¡°Don¡¯t you know what¡¯s wrong?¡± Ling Chuan really didn¡¯t want to endure it. Unexpectedly, the little girl even pretended to be innocent. ¡°What? Did I do something wrong?¡± ¡°You¡­ ¡°Fine, you did nothing wrong. It¡¯s all my fault!¡± Ling Chuan sat down and started ¡°repenting.¡± His deep voice was sad. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault! ¡°I shouldn¡¯t be jealous, I shouldn¡¯t think so much! ¡°I¡¯m clearly nobody to you, but I want to hug you all day long! ¡°We haven¡¯t confirmed our rtionship, but I still care for you! ¡°I¡¯m clearly nothing, but you¡¯re angry at me! ¡°What right do I have?¡± As Ling Chuan spoke, he turned around and looked at her with an extremely profound expression. Lu An was really¡­ Her heart softened. ¡°Alright! ¡°Don¡¯t say that. I know that I¡¯mcking in a lot of ways. There are many things that I might not notice, but you need to tell me, right? ¡°How will I know if you don¡¯t tell me?¡± The little girl¡¯s heart ached. She didn¡¯t know what to do. Although she was a little shy, she still¡­ ¡°Then, like you said, if you want to hug me, then hug you. You care for me, I care for you too! ¡°And you can also be angry at me!¡± The little girl blinked, then burrowed into his arms. She wrapped her arms around his waist and looked like she would let him do whatever he wanted. ¡°Really?¡± Ling Chuan couldn¡¯t help but reveal his true colors. He smiled wickedly, hugged her waist with one hand and pinched her little face with the other, and was about to ¡ª ¡°Ahhh!¡± Lu An suddenly realized something. ¡°You scum, big liar. Do you want to die?!!¡± As she spoke, a certain little girl flipped him and pressed him down, her little fists already about to smash into him. ¡°So, can you bear to do it?¡± Ling Chuany obediently under her and stared at her with innocent ck eyes. ¡°Ahhh!¡± Lu An was about to explode with anger. She raised her head and yelled angrily a few times, then lowered her head and bit him hard on the face! Bite him to death! Ling Chuan took the opportunity to hug the little girl, then turned around and walked to the grass on the side. His deep voice was no longer yful, but sincere and a little aggrieved. He ran his slender fingers through the ends of her hair, and said softly, ¡°So, you really don¡¯t feel sorry toward me?¡± ¡°I¡­ just a little.¡± From what he had said, if she really said she didn¡¯t feel sorry at all, would she be ignored to death? Lu An obediently gave in, and was inexplicably a little angry. Unexpectedly, he pinched her nose and said, ¡°Not sincere.¡± ¡°Hey!¡± Lu An was really speechless. She sat down next to him, grabbed his arm and asked, ¡°So, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Just¡­¡± No way would he tell her! He also wanted face! ¡°Where are the gifts you brought me? Is there anything good to eat?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Lu An was dumbfounded. She had still remembered at the beginning, but after that, she had moved to stay at the Count¡¯s ce. There had been nowhere to shop nearby, and everything they ate and used belonged to the Count¡¯s residence. She couldn¡¯t possibly eat his food and pack up some to take away, right? ¡°Hehe, this, this¡­¡± It was her fault, she really forgot. ¡°So there isn¡¯t any?¡± Seriously! Ling Chuan could ignore the fact that she had left him alone for five days, and he could even ignore the fact that she had been all buddy buddy with another man overseas¡­ But in the end, it was something she herself had promised him¡­ ¡°I understand. ¡°In any case, I¡¯m not someone important to you!¡± With that, Ling Chuan got up and left. ¡°Hey!¡± Lu An naturally hurried to chase after him. However, a certain person¡¯s legs were too long, and he walked quickly. Lu An was alreadygging far behind. Just then, Li Zheng came to look for Lu An to film the video for tonight¡¯s broadcast. Seeing that Ling Chuan didn¡¯t look like he was going to turn around at all, Lu An decided to go and film first. She nned to find time tofort himter. On the other side, Ling Chuan was about to explode with anger! He had already deliberately slowed down! Heh, very good! What the hell was this?! Couldn¡¯t she indulge him a little? Ling Chuan secretly clenched his fists. He gritted his teeth and went back to pack up. He drove off. He really left. He definitely wasn¡¯t going toe back! ¡­ When Lu An was done with work, it was already past 9pm. The little girl even specially made a small cake to apologize to Ling Chuan. Then¡­ She realized that Ling Chuan was no longer around. Even hisptop, the small items he often used, and his clothes were all gone. It was clear that he had really left after she made him angry. What should she do? The little girl¡¯s face immediately fell. She didn¡¯t dare call him. She should have stopped him back then. Her red eyes were still a little sore. Lu An crouched down weakly in front of a certain person¡¯s big tent. She casually opened the cake box and secretly started eating bit by bit. She ate it sadly. Suddenly, there seemed to be a figure standing in front of her. Lu An was instantly excited. She wiped the cake from the corners of her mouth and giggled. ¡°Brother Xiao Chuan?¡± It was super sweet! Chapter 409 - Dont Tell Me You Cant?

Chapter 409: Don¡¯t Tell Me You Can¡¯t?

¡°Don¡¯t tter yourself. I just came back to take my things!¡± ncing coldly at her and at the cake in her hands, Ling Chuan picked up his bag and walked into the tent with a cold face. Lu An hurriedly stopped him and handed him what little of the cake that was left. She chuckled awkwardly and said, ¡°This, this is for you. ¡°I was too hungry, so, I ate a little, just a little!¡± Hehe. ¡°So?¡± She even gave him the leftovers of what she had eaten. Too hungry? She had thought that he wasn¡¯ting back! Ling Chuan gritted his teeth. In the end, he took thest bit of cake from her and entered the tent with his head down. What a joke. epting a gift was one thing, but not forgiving was another. Ling Chuan sat down silently, put down his bag, and ate the cake. However, to a certain little girl, epting her gift meant that she was at least halfway forgiven. Hehehe. She followed behind him. She even deliberately asked with her sweet little face, ¡°What are you here to get? Do you want me to help you find it?¡± As she spoke, she even pretended to help start looking for it. Ling Chuan was about to explode with anger. Did she want him to leave so badly? Fine, he would leave! Ling Chuan got up with a cold face and walked out. He finished thest mouthful of cake while he was at it. Even if he actually didn¡¯t like sweets at all. Lu An immediately panicked. She reached out to hug him tightly from behind. She even wheedled in a soft voice, ¡°Alright! Don¡¯t be angry. I know I was wrong!¡± Her ck eyes were super innocent and even a little pitiful. Ling Chuan clenched his fists as they hung by his sides. He looked down at the little girl¡¯s fingers which were still clenched nervously around his waist. In the end, his heart softened, and he turned around. ¡°So, do you really know that you were wrong?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I was wrong. I was very, very wrong!¡± Even if she wasn¡¯t wrong, she was still wrong. Lu An looked at him with watery and sincere eyes. Please forgive me, please forgive me~ Ling Chuan¡¯s mental defenses had already crumbled. He tried his best to remain calm and asked, ¡°Then, do you know what you did wrong?¡± ¡°What I did wrong¡­¡± Hehe. Lu An was dumbfounded. She really didn¡¯t know. ¡°Just¡­¡± Look, he knew it! Ling Chuan gritted his teeth, turned around, and left again. He shouldn¡¯t have been soft-hearted ande back! Lu An naturally immediately hugged him tightly. She looked a little nervous and was about to cry. She roared angrily, ¡°What on earth do you want? Don¡¯t you feel ashamed to be angry with a little girl like me?¡± ¡°So, are you pretending to be pitiful in front of me now?¡± Ling Chuan was so angry that he couldn¡¯t speak. Unexpectedly, a certain little girl said assertively, ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m just pretending to be pitiful, I¡¯m taking advantage of my young age. So, are you going to forgive me or not?¡± She pouted and looked like she was about to cry. Can you bear for me to cry? Her ck eyes were watery. Ling Chuan was so angry that heughed. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Alright, I forgive you! ¡°But I¡¯m full of anger. Let me¡­ ¡°Mm~¡± The soft lips that were suddenly pressed to his were cool and sweet. After a long while, the girl released him. She blinked her bright eyes and said slyly, ¡°Is this alright?¡± She really didn¡¯t want to quarrel with him anymore. ¡°Little minx!¡± Do you think this is enough? Ling Chuan¡¯s gaze was dark. He picked her up and walked inside, his voice deep and bewitching next to her ear. ¡°Your brother has a big appetite. Are you sure you can take it?¡± ¡°Mm~¡± If she really couldn¡¯t, she would ask Big Brother and the others for help. She wasn¡¯t afraid of him! The little girl was very proud. She wrapped her arms around his neck and nced at him disdainfully. Ling Chuan couldn¡¯t help butugh as he ced her gently on the bed. A tall figurey next to her. He gently tucked her hair behind her ear with cool fingers. The man¡¯s good-looking lips curled up slightly, and he bent down to kiss her little mouth¡­ Lu An waspletely cooperative and didn¡¯t resist at all. Until the big-tailed wolf willingly let go of her and even reached out to pinch her little nose. ¡°Little minx!¡± the man scolded softly. Lu An was really speechless. He kissed and hugged her, and still scolded her! In a sweet voice, she said, ¡°Then, has the big bad wolf forgiven the little minx?¡± She blinked her bright eyes, and her round and fair little face was as alluring as a fairy¡¯s. The man¡¯s deep voice was hoarse, and his eyes were dark as he said, ¡°Not yet. ¡°It¡¯ll be a long, long time at least.¡± With that, he bent down and kissed her again¡­ A whileter¡­ A long whileter¡­ He even started to touch her with his big hands. Lu An couldn¡¯t help but groan lightly, but she didn¡¯t stop him at all. It waspletely bearable, and she even amodated it. Until a certain big bad wolf finally remembered that his little girl was only 17 years old! ¡°Little liar!¡± Ling Chuan pinched her face, nose, and waist angrily. He even lowered his head and bit her twice. It still wasn¡¯t enough. Unexpectedly, the little girl even pretended to be innocent. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Aren¡¯t you going to continue?¡± That cute ¡°I can do it, don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t?¡± expression. A certain person was really going to die of anger! Fine, you win! Not ying until the end ¨C wasn¡¯t he the one who was the most tragic? ¡°But don¡¯t think of leaving tonight. Be good and stay with me.¡± The man¡¯s deep voice rang out as he turned around and pulled her into his arms. ¡°So, you¡¯re angry because I didn¡¯t apany you?¡± Lu An felt like she had already found the reason. However, a certain person was no longer listening to her. He buried his head in her neck and breathed in the fragrance. Lu An didn¡¯t say anything else. She shrank back and buried her head in his arms. She hugged him tightly! Why wouldn¡¯t she want to stay with him? Separating for a while almost killed her. However, girls still had to be a little more reserved. For now, let her forget all that. Her little head snuggled into his arms. Ling Chuan smiled. He wanted his little girl to sleep morefortably. As for himself, he was fine. ¡­ In a certain big brother¡¯s tent. Under the weak light, the man sat cross-legged in the middle of a pure white nket. He held a reed with slender fingers and poked at little Ergou, who was sleeping on the side. Chapter 410 - Benefits

Chapter 410: Benefits

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The man¡¯s face was calm. From time to time, he would mutter, ¡°Tell me, should I stop them? ¡°Is it toote for me to stop them now?¡± If he wanted to go, he should; what was the point of muttering about it here on his own? Little Ergou couldn¡¯t be bothered with him. It raised its head and nced at him, then put down its head and went to sleep. It enjoyed the reed that was scratching its body. Ahh, feels good, feels good~ ¡°In any case, that d*mn man should know his limits, right? ¡°No, what if he¡¯s a demon?¡± ¡°Lu Boran, you¡¯re a f*cking idiot!!¡± A certain big brother suddenly panicked. He got up, tossed the reed away, and strode out the door. After just a few steps, he retreated weakly. ¡°Forget it.¡± It was already sote; what could he do? ¡°Lu Boran, you¡¯re a fool!¡± He couldn¡¯t even protect his little sister. A certain big brother sat back down, his face tense. He wanted nothing more than to kill himself. Really, what was he doing? Ergou wondered, couldn¡¯t he just y with it? You care so much about her, but she probably doesn¡¯t need it at all! The puppy picked up the reed that had been thrown to the side. Mm~ mm~ The dog nudged Big Brother¡¯s ankle twice. Continue scratching~ It feels good! Its round eyes were full of anticipation. A certain big brother¡­ Now, this dog even dared to give him a look? A certain big brother¡¯s face turned dark. His arm tightened, as if he was about to smack it! Little Ergou was stumped, and hurriedly turned around and ran. Mommy, it actually forgot that this guy was also a demon! It was all its fault; the scratching had felt too good. Sob~ Poor little Ergou shrank weakly into a corner and blinked aggrieved eyes warily. Fortunately, a certain demon had no intention of continuing to bully it. Hey down with his folded arms behind his head and fell silent. Tonight was probably destined to be a sleepless night for him. On the other side, a certain little sister was sleeping soundly. She waspletely defenseless as she rubbed her little head against a certain person¡¯s chest~ She was like a kitten who liked to move around. A certain person really couldn¡¯t take it. However, he remained well-behaved. He hugged her gently. Closer! Closer, then further away a little! Further again! ¡­ At dawn, a certain little girl¡¯s biological clock woke her up on time. She looked at the man sleeping soundly next to her with ck eyes. She pecked him on the cheek, then got up and carefully went out. ¡­ When Ling Chuan woke up, a certain little girl had left him a breakfast that was still warm, while she had already thrown herself back into work. The little girl had a bright and beautiful face. She was dressed in a simple casual outfit, with a jacket and a hat. Her eyes were focused on the actors in front of her. From time to time, she would gesture and say something. Sometimes, she would even get up and run over impatiently before running back. Every move she made was so cute and tugged at the heartstrings all the time! The corners of the man¡¯s lips couldn¡¯t help but curl up. He watched from the side until a certain person blew up his phone again! ¡°F*ck, do you know that you¡¯ve been neglecting your actual work recently? ¡°If this continues, you might be f*cking kicked off the board.¡± Shen Liang was about to explode with anger. In any case, it was a phone call, and he dared to curse all he wanted. However, Ling Chuan didn¡¯t quibble with him at all. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can¡¯t fall.¡± He still had to give his little girl enough for a stable life. He continued to stare at the little girl with his ck eyes, until a certain girl who was focused on her work sensed it, and she turned around and smiled at him. Cute, really cute~ Too cute! ¡­ Time passed very quickly. A few dayster, Ike and the others had already turned Little Sister Lu¡¯s photos into a magazine. Initially, Fourth Brother didn¡¯t want to sell arge volume. However, since it was also to spread Chinese culture, and there weren¡¯t any inappropriate photos inside, Fourth Brother simply agreed. If it sold well, it would be a way for everyone to get to know Little Sister officially and to promote her debut movie a little more. At nine in the morning, a well-known local magazinepany that had been working with Ike and the others released a pre-order announcement. Very quickly, #LittleSisterLuHanfu# became a trending topic. [Oh my god, Little Sister is so beautiful. I¡¯m going crazy~] [Are these the photos taken at that pce? Ahhh, I¡¯m saving them like crazy!!] The official website had kindly posted 18 photos. 18 photos! In every photo, Lu An was dressed in a different hanfu, and used a different posture and expression. Some were sweet and cute, some were demure and gentle, some were aloof and proud, some were deliberatelyical, and so on. Each appearance was more eye-catching and breathtaking than thest! To her fans who had never gotten any selfies from Little Sister, this was ¡ª [Ahhh~] Save like crazy. I want to buy, I want to buy! Who knew if it was a coincidence or something, but the fashion magazine that would contain Qi Yan¡¯s photoshoot also posted a pre-order announcement. Just like for Lu An¡¯s magazine, the pre-orders would open at 2:30pm. Qi Yan was actually a little unwilling about it. However, her manager said that her poprity had been dropping recently, so a sh with Lu An would trigger a heated debate online and increase her poprity. It was like how their variety show was deliberately broadcasted at the same time as ¡°You Direct, I Film¡± ¡ª where there wereparisons, there was discussion, and the side that was worse off would always get more out of it. Qi Yan gritted her teeth. She had no choice but to admit that she wanted to use Lu An¡¯s poprity. Very quickly,parisons of Lu An and Qi Yan¡¯s photos popped up online. Some smart online users suspected that it was a publicity stunt, but Qi Yan¡¯s fans quickly retorted ¡ª [If it¡¯s hype, it¡¯s the other side who¡¯s doing it. Who would deliberately scold themselves for hype?] There were all sorts of ¡°praises¡± online. Little Sister Lu was a fairy on earth, while Qi Yan gave off an overly dark feeling. Little Sister Lu could be entric and cute in turns, while Qi Yan gave off an overly aloof feeling. Little Sister Lu was pure and innocent, while Qi Yan seemed overly ck-bellied¡­ There were all sorts ofments which seemed to be praising Little Sister Lu, but in fact, were trying to steer people into thinking that she was nothing else but a simpleton. Inparison, Qi Yan¡¯s photos wereuded for her sudden transformation to a bewitching style. Many of Lu An¡¯s fans couldn¡¯t take it ¡ª Chapter 411 - My Daughter Has Grown Up

Chapter 411: My Daughter Has Grown Up

[So? Are all those who praise our little sister paid trolls? Putting aside how bizarre your praise is, any normal person with eyes would definitely like our little sister more!] Lu An¡¯s fans were just that confident. Qi Yan¡¯s photos were in a dark and bewitching style, and were indeed good-looking. Compared with her usual fairy-like style, this was definitely a huge breakthrough. However,pared with the different faces of Little Sister¡­! She perfectly mastered all sorts of styles. You thought she was cute, but then she demonstrated a cold and aloof air in a military uniform. You thought she was aloof, but she acted all wacky in court dress. You might be amazed one second, and then about to burst outughing the next. Online, there were manyments praising Lu An. Qi Yan¡¯s studio had wanted to make the online users nitpick the praise heaped on Lu An after they got tired of looking at her pictures, but they failed! However, this didn¡¯t make Qi Yan any less popr. Especially after Lu An¡¯s ¡°official¡± fan clubs came out to promote her. TCM Support Group ¡ª [Pre-orders for ¡°My Daughter Has Grown Up¡± officially open at 2:30pm. I hope everyone can support our An¡¯an!] Music Fan Club ¡ª [A youngdy in hanfu is so good-looking! Pre-orders for ¡°My Daughter Has Grown Up¡± officially open at 2:30pm. Brothers and sisters, click! May music light up your hearts year after year! I hope everyone can support our An¡¯an!] Because the TCM group posted first, and the music group just added two lyrical lines, the two groups started arguing again. Just like during Evaluating Actors China, everyone wanted to prove that their promotions were better, and it even triggered a long post after that. Erm???[1] Medicine: [My Daughter Has Grown Up. She¡¯s bright and beautiful, and will be here at 2:30pm. A youth of the nation!] Music: [My Daughter Has Grown Up. The three families next door have discussed it. When the fight starts at 2:30pm, be quick on your keyboard!] Medicine: [My Daughter Has Grown Up. Her gaze and her smile are full of charm. She has 3,000 fans. It¡¯s a dazzling and happy sight!] Music: [My Daughter Has Grown Up. Some Chinese medicine doctors are shameless, clipping phrases together and acting all kind-hearted!] Medicine: [My Daughter Has Grown Up. It¡¯s the musicians who are shameless, making oblique usations and even forgetting to mention 2:30pm!] Music: [My Daughter Has Grown Up¡­] One after another, one after another¡­ The online users werepletely speechless. They were dumbfounded! Wasn¡¯t these old music and Chinese medicine masters too funny? What were they doing? Lu An¡¯s brothers also helped promote Little Sister. Big Brother gave her a shoutout directly on Weibo. Second Brother, Third Brother, and Fourth Brother mentioned it in their own circles. For once, little No. 5 of the Lu family was the awesome one! His game, Flying Star, had all sorts of cool and novel designs, as well as a more modern gamey. After its release, in just a few months, more than 200 million people had downloaded the game, and gave it positive reviews. Now, little Fifth Brother also had his own bigpany and team. When the news was posted on the game¡¯s official website, it was also uploaded as a global announcement in the game world, and there was even a cheer banner. When the yers found out that Little Sister Lu was also one of the game designers, all of them raised their gs in support. ¡°Elite Big Brother¡¯s Underlings¡± chat group ¡ª No. 5: [Hehe, I created tens of millions of fans for Little Sister~]?Quick, praise me for being awesome, praise me for being awesome! It was rare for him to be able to boast like this! No matter how good his brothers were, were they as good at promoting as he was? Little No. 5 Lu Xingran jumped around happily in the group, already waiting for his brothers¡¯ praise. Our little No. 5 has finally grown up. We were wrong about you. Keep up the good work! Little No. 5 Lu Xingran was already immersed in a beautiful fantasy. When he opened his eyes, he realized ¡ª ¡°You¡¯ve been kicked out of the group chat.¡± Kicked out of the group chat, group chat~ Sh*t! What was going on? Little No. 5 Lu Xingran was about to explode with shock. He hurriedly forwarded a series of screenshots to the ¡°Elite Dad¡¯s Little Brats¡± chat group ¡ª No. 5: [Dad, look at them. They can¡¯t stand to see me do well! *about to cry*]?They¡¯re clearly jealous! Hmph! Little No. 5 Lu Xingran was still under the delusion that his father would uphold justice for him. Sorry. ¡°You¡¯ve been kicked out of the group chat.¡± He was kicked out of the group chat again ¡°Ahhh ~¡± Why?! Little No. 5 Lu Xingran was about to explode with anger. Little did he know that his father had also been thinking of ways to promote his daughter, but they weren¡¯t as awesome as what No. 5 had done. So¡­ Two tigers can¡¯t share one mountain. If you think you can climb over your father¡¯s head, look elsewhere. Poor little No. 5 Lu Xingran: ¡°¡­¡±?Hypocrites. You¡¯re all a bunch of hypocrites! Is it so difficult to admit that someone else is awesome? Sob,?so angry! So angry! Little No. 5 Lu Xingran simply buried himself in his game to fight a few more monsters. Wait, what fight? He had to study! However, the poprity which little No. 5 Lu Xingran brought his little sister wasn¡¯t for nothing. It caused heated discussion. Many passers-by couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for Qi Yan. [D*mn, I think Qi Yan is so pitiful. Why does she have to release her magazine at the same time? No one can handle this sort ofparison, especially if she had beef with the other party before.] [That¡¯s right. Speaking of which, could it be that Lu An deliberately released the announcement at the same time, and is oppressing her with her poprity? After all, that is an internationally renowned magazine. The release date should have been confirmed long ago.] [That¡¯s not necessarily the case. Lu An is already on apletely different level from Qi Yan, alright? Why would she still need to care about her? Perhaps someone is deliberately trying to ride her poprity and pretending to be pitiful. After all, it¡¯s just about the timing; they couldn¡¯t just change it?] The online users spoke one after another. No one knew what the exact situation was. But without a doubt, all of this brought Qi Yan a lot of attention. After all, if there were people who liked the fairy-like, sweet, cool and breezy style, there were bound to be those who liked the dark and evil style. Qi Yan was clearly trying to change up her image with the theme for this magazine shoot and show that she was different from before. Very quickly, pre-orders opened at 2:30pm. Typically, professional magazines would release 100,000 copies in advance at most. If the sales were good, they would increase the volume. If the sales weren¡¯t good, they would naturally cut their losses in a timely manner. Qi Yan¡¯s fans had already been camping on the magazine¡¯s official Weibo ount for a long time. They were prepared to help their idol with sales no matter what. When the official link came out, Qi Yan¡¯s fans immediately clicked on it. About five minutester, the link showed that the magazine had sold out! Hu~ Qi Yan¡¯s fans heaved a sigh of relief and felt gratified. As expected of their Yan Yan. Everything was sold out in five minutes. Even an A-list celebrity in the entertainment industry probably couldn¡¯t beat that! Especially when they found out that it had actually taken one and a half minutes more for the magazine to sell out on Lu An¡¯s side. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but jeer ¡ª [1] The messages are written in phrases with 7-sybles each, hence why some of it sounds nonsensical Chapter 412 - Dumbfounded Again

Chapter 412: Dumbfounded Again

[So what if you have a lot of support groups? So what if you have a lot of publicity? It still depends on whether people like you or not. If no one likes you, no matter how much publicity you get, no one will buy!] [That¡¯s right. I saw that this person is about ten times more popr than our Yan Yan. In the end, the sales rate is only a little more than five times more than our Yan Yan¡¯s. Hehe, if we¡¯re talking about it in terms of sales volume, our Yan Yan is definitely better, right?] [Right? If our Yan Yan was also promoted in a game, the magazine would definitely have sold out in a second. Look at how noisy that person¡¯s fans are. Isn¡¯t it just because their idol has a backer? The sales rate is so low!] Qi Yan¡¯s fans were very pleased with themselves, and practically despised Lu An to the bone. Suddenly, they saw ament from a passer-by ¡ª [D*mn, are all of you living in some fantasy world? [This self-righteous air is really disgusting! [To be honest, I just wanted to see how bad things could be over here. In the end, when I saw your group, erm¡­ [Let me tell you this out of the goodness of my heart. There was a small mishap on Lu An¡¯s side at the beginning. To be exact, they started selling at 2:31pm, and sold out before 2:32pm. It didn¡¯t take more than 20 seconds in total. But do you know what¡¯s the most important thing? [The other side had ten times the sales volume. Ten times, understand? That¡¯s 1 million copies, you idiots!] This online user was very disdainful. After mocking them, he turned around and left. Qi Yan¡¯s fans were left in a mess. 20 seconds? 1 million copies?? How was that possible?? Their eyes turned red, and they hurriedly went to confirm it. Because they had been busy with their own idol in the beginning, they hadn¡¯t taken a look at the other side at all; they didn¡¯t want to give her the least bit of attention. But now ¡ª [Ahhh, I didn¡¯t get it! I didn¡¯t get it!! I¡¯m f*cking famous for being quick-fingered in this business, but I f*cking didn¡¯t get it??? Quick, print another 10 million copies, I want to buy! Buy, buy!!!] In thements below the Weibo post, arge group of online users mored that they hadn¡¯t been able to buy the magazine. They acted spoiled and cute, and even threatened the uploader to print more. Qi Yan¡¯s fans werepletely¡­ Dumbfounded. Lu An¡­ Was she really that popr? Could it be that each person here wasn¡¯t limited to one copy, but could buy more than 100 each? Before they could voice their doubts, they were pped in the face again ¡ª [Ahhh, I¡¯m going to go crazy too. Why can we only buy one each? In my entire family, only one person was able to get one. Now, my parents, brother, and sister are trying to coerce me into selling it to them. What should I do? What should I do? I¡¯m still young. I don¡¯t want to endure so much. I want my little sister¡¯s magazine. Sob sob~ Is it a bad thing to be quick-fingered? Pleasefort me~] Er¡­ Qi Yan¡¯s fans were dumbfounded again. There were family members fighting over Lu An¡¯s magazine? Even they weren¡¯t as crazy over the photos of their Yan Yan. How irrational were Lu An¡¯s fans? Those who doubted life couldn¡¯t help but despise her again, but they still clicked on the 18 photos of Lu An posted by the uploader. Er¡­ The first photo was of an immortal princess. She was wearing a light pink silk hanfu with a few soft green ribbons. Her cute little face was rosy; just looking at it made one want to reach out and pinch her cheeks! Then, there was the second photo. She was a little aloof, expressionless, and even a little sad as she looked down at the bright red maple leaves. There was a sense of sorrow and loneliness that made one feel¡­ Then, the third pic: Bewitching! And splendid! A dazzling red instantly caught the eye. In particr, the girl¡¯s beautiful features were aggressive and even sharp. Her glistening ck eyes were deeply intimidating, and made people want to bow before her! Then, the fourth pic, the fifth pic¡­ Many of Qi Yan¡¯s fans swallowed their saliva! The photos were all different. Inparison, it seemed that their Yan Yan indeed only had a dark and bewitching air for the entire shoot? A candy with multiple vors and a candy with only one vor: Unless one was stubborn or unconventional, anyone would choose the candy with multiple vors, right? After eating so many vors, who would be able to focus on just one vor? Especially when that vor wasn¡¯t irreceable. Many of Qi Yan¡¯s fans froze. Their eyes were red, and they were already about to jump over to the other side. Little did they know that this wasn¡¯t the end! [I¡¯ll pay 100 yuan. Who can give me their copy of Little Sister Lu¡¯s magazine? I¡¯m begging you!] Based on the celebrity¡¯s status, the official price for a magazine was between 10 to 20 yuan. However, given that there were a lot of photos and styles for Lu An, the official price was 25 yuan. This was also deliberately ounting for the public¡¯s purchasing power. Otherwise, it might be even more expensive. But now, there was actually an online user who was offering 100 yuan for a copy? 100 yuan was enough to buy four of the magazines, alright? Many of Qi Yan¡¯s fans were speechless. They felt that this person was deliberately showing off. Unexpectedly, the person was quickly scolded, and thements were ¡ª [You want Little Sister¡¯s magazine for 100 yuan?? [I offered 1,000, but no one was willing to sell it to me. A big shot even offered 10,000 before me! Good fellow, a person hesitated for a moment before agreeing, but in the end, they immediately went back on their word. In the end, the person evenpensated the other party 200 yuan for breaking their promise. Now, that big shot refuses to ept it and wants the magazine, and has already started fighting with that buyer. So, don¡¯t do that with 100 yuan. I¡¯m worried that you¡¯ll be scolded. My 1,000-yuan post has already been mocked beyond recognition. *facepalm*] Er¡­ Qi Yan¡¯s fans were dumbfounded. Then ¡ª A famous hanfu store: [Ahhh,st time, we already tried our best to expand production. This time, we are still running out of hanfu. Thank you, big shot @Lu Xiao¡¯an, for bringing us so much traffic! For those who weren¡¯t able to buy any, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ve already started to make more, and we guarantee that we¡¯re paying attention to quality, so you can make your orders without worries. By the way, Little Sister is too good-looking! May her magazine and movies be big hits! Love you~] Qi Yan¡¯s fans: ¡°¡­¡± China¡¯s hanfu official fan club: [The most beautiful Chinese legacy, the hanfu. Today is also a beautiful day! Thank you, Little Sister Lu @Lu Xiao¡¯an for the publicity. A fairy, an immortal~ Are you wearing hanfu today?] Qi Yan¡¯s fans: ¡°¡­¡± A certain well-known established marketing ount: [The path of youth. Walk with your head held high, and do whatever you want. Beautiful life! Is big shot @Lu Xiao¡¯an here? I want to discuss ¡°love¡± with you. *heart*] Qi Yan¡¯s fans: ¡°¡­¡± In particr, the Chinese medicine and music groups had been helping promote the magazine from the start. Before the show started, they had beenpeting to promote the magazine, but now, they werepeting to see who had been able to get a copy. Those who managed to get a copy started to show off. They were clearly elders, but still acted like children. Those who didn¡¯t secretly begged for someone to sell them a copy. They had to get one, their honor depended on it! Qi Yan¡¯s fans: ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 413 - Grandpa Fainted

Chapter 413: Grandpa Fainted

While Lu An was talking about a new round of filming with the actors, a call suddenly came in. Because she wasn¡¯t done yet, Lu An ignored it for the time being, and nned to call backter. However, the phone kept ringing. Helpless, Lu An could only pick up. ¡°Hello, is this Miss Lu An? ¡°This is Neo Apparel Co., Ltd. We want to discuss a coboration with you to endorse Neo clothing. Would you be free in the next two days? We¡¯re avable any time.¡± The sweet female voice was polite and soft. However, Lu An was a little slow to react and didn¡¯t really appreciate it. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not interested. I wish yourpany good fortune.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± The other party probably wanted to say something else. Little Director Lu An, who cherished time like it was gold, had already hung up. She continued with what she had been saying. But very quickly, the phone rang again. Thinking about ignoring it, Lu An finally had no choice but to pick up. ¡°Hello, is this Miss Lu An?¡± It was all sorts of strangepanies, and almost all of them were looking for her to discuss endorsements. Only those close to her knew her phone number. How had these people found out? Lu An didn¡¯t think too much about it. She responded simply at the start, butter, she outright lied. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you¡¯ve found the wrong person. I don¡¯t know Lu An. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, who is Lu An? You¡¯ve probably found the wrong person. ¡°Why are all of you asking for Lu An? Who is she? You¡¯ve found the wrong person! ¡°Don¡¯t ask me about Lu An. Lu An is a fool. Why are you looking for her? Are you looking for a beating?¡± There was a delicate female voice, an irritated male voice, and the voices of a grandfather and grandmother. She was vague at first, but when her temper red up, she even scolded herself fiercely, making peoplepletely unable to believe that she was Lu An herself. On the side, her own actors stared nkly. ¡°¡­¡± Sister An was too awesome! Was this the legendary ¡°when I¡¯m ruthless, I curse even myself¡±? It was all because of Big Brother. Because he had been in a hurry to find her before, she switched her phone to ring in case she missed another call from home or from Grandpa in particr. In the end¡­ Lu An was really annoyed, and simply turned her phone off. Forget about everything. Keep working. Work. When the audience for ¡°You Direct, I Film¡± saw this, they all burst outughing. Wasn¡¯t Little Sister too forthright? This was such a good opportunity, and many of thepanies were pretty awesome. Only she could refuse so readily.?Sigh! ¡­ On the other side, when little Anzi came back after cooking porridge for Grandpa Qi Xiuyuan, it realized that Grandpa had suddenly fainted. What should it do? Ever since the incident with Qi Yan, Grandpa Qi had been downhearted. No one knew what he was thinking. He didn¡¯t really follow the health program which Lu An had formted for him, and his body couldn¡¯t take it! Little Anzi was anxious. It kept calling Lu An, but no one picked up. Little Anzi had no choice but to call an ambnce and send Grandpa to the hospital. After sorting that out, it contacted Lu An again to let her know. ¡­ While Lu An was still filming, countless people suddenly came looking for her. ¡°Is this what you mean by taking good care of the elderly?¡± ¡°You¡¯re just using a robot. In the end, it was the one to send the old man to the hospital, yet you still didn¡¯t show up.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you would definitely be filial to your grandfather? You said that he raised you painstakingly?¡± ¡°So this is the extent of your filial piety? This is how you show your care?¡± ¡°Pui, heartless!¡± ¡°You¡¯re actually still selling photos online. I think you¡¯re just trying to make money!¡± These people scolded her one after another. Most of them were aunties whom she had never met before, and they practically trampled on Lu An. Who knew where all these people had suddenly appeared from, but there were also reporters who were frantically taking photos. Very quickly, the matter spread online. One after another, online users scolded Lu An wildly. #UnfilialLuAn# #LuAnHypocrite# She was scolded and became a trending topic. Lu An and the production team werepletely dumbfounded. What was going on? ¡°What happened? You actually don¡¯t even know what happened?¡± Everyone despised her. They pointed at Lu An and scolded, ¡°It¡¯s her grandfather. He¡¯s sick. Who knows if he¡¯s still alive or not at the hospital!¡± ¡°This is your good director and good little sister. She can¡¯t even take care of her own grandfather; how can you expect her to be good to others?¡± The aunties were all extremely loud and morous. Stumped, Lu An immediately switched on her phone. After scrolling through the numbers, she quickly found little Anzi¡¯s number. It immediately replied. It was very noisy on little Anzi¡¯s side. Lu An didn¡¯t know what was going on, but the little guy sounded a little anxious as it reported Grandpa¡¯s condition to her. He had suddenly fainted because of low blood sugar. His immune system had clearly declined, but there were basically no major problems. He was still undergoing treatment. Lu An immediately went to the hospital. Ling Chuan and Big Brother followed her. However, those people were still cursing. Little Ergou, who had already grown up a lot, barked angrily at them. Then, it immediately jumped into the car and buried into the d*mn woman¡¯s arms. ¡­ At the hospital. When Lu An arrived, little Anzi was surrounded by four or five reporters with microphones ¡ª ¡°May I ask what your master told you? Did something happen to the old man because you didn¡¯t take good care of him?¡± ¡°What kind of robot are you? Other than making emergency calls, do you know how to take care of old people?¡± ¡°Is it possible that your master deliberately bought you to shirk her own responsibility in taking care of the old man? The reporters bombarded little Anzi with questions. Poor little Anzi. It was only about a meter tall, and had a round white body. Tears were already glistening in its big ck eyes. Its master had installed it with an emotional system. It was a robot with emotions, and it could give Grandpa warmpanionship. When it sensed that someone was hostile, it would respond ordingly. However, its master didn¡¯t tell it what to do with these crazy chatterboxes who didn¡¯t feel hostile. If it hit someone, would it be killed? The little guy retreated weakly, feeling that it was a trash robot who couldn¡¯t do anything. Just as little Anzi couldn¡¯t help but want to smash these guys, suddenly¡­ A fierce dog ran over. ¡°Woof, woof, woof!¡± After more than a month, it had already grown big. The warm yellow fur on its body bristled as it barked fiercely at the reporters. Chapter 414 - Killed Grandpa?

Chapter 414: Killed Grandpa?

The reporters naturally retreated nervously. Little Anzi was finally saved. The cute little fingers of the robot even gently grabbed Ergou¡¯s tail. ¡°How stupid!¡± Little Ergou turned around and nced at it disdainfully. It turned around and barked at the reporters. ¡°Woof, woof! ¡°It¡¯s a robot! A robot!!! ¡°How useless are you to actually bully a robot?!¡± Little Ergou really couldn¡¯t take it. It simply wanted nothing more than to bite them all. A bunch of idiots. Behind it, little Anzi suddenly started crying. ¡°Wah,?sob, sob~¡± It was as sad as a baby. Annoying! ¡°Hey, hey, I¡¯m not yelling at you!¡±?I¡¯m helping you, alright? You d*mn white lotus robot! Little Ergou immediately felt aggrieved. So angry! The little dog raised its paw, wanting to hit it. Seeing that the d*mn woman had already caught up, it gently lowered its paw, as if to pat its head, then patted little Anzi twice on the shoulder. Actually, it was going to pat its head, but little Ergou was too short and couldn¡¯t be bothered to stretch. Little Anzi¡¯s eyes welled up with tears. The little machine picked up the dog and hugged it. Little Ergou, who was instantly scared and almost threw little Anzi to the ground: ¡°¡­¡±?F*ck, what are you doing?? Little Ergou tried to escape with all its might. It wanted to kick this white lotus robot away, but it was afraid that the d*mn woman would scold it, so it could only pull back its legs and focus on escaping. However, one shouldn¡¯t take little An Zi lightly. One hand was on little Ergou¡¯s back, and the other on its lower body. Its little head was already leaning forward. This was the standard posture for a hug! It was pressed to the ground by the robot. In a super sweet voice, little Anzi even said, ¡°Thank you, little Ergou!¡±?Thank you for saving me~ With that, the machine ruffled little Ergou¡¯s soft fur twice. F*ck! Just then, Lu An came over. A certain little Ergou was about to explode with grievance! Stupid robot, you were clearly going to hit me just now, right? Because it knew that the d*mn woman wasing, it actually hugged it?? Disgusting! D*mn, little Ergou felt like its mood would be bad for the entire day! Little Ergou¡¯s entire face was full of disdain. Taking advantage of when Lu An was questioning little Anzi, it hurriedly escaped from the robot¡¯s disgusting arms. It took a big step back, but then wanted to step forward and kick it. However, it was intimidated by the look in the eyes of two tall fellows. Poor Little Tyrant Dragon had no choice but to settle down. It felt so aggrieved! It had actually been hugged by a smelly robot. And it was the white lotus robot which it hated the most. It wanted to die! Little Ergou crouched weakly on the floor and raised its paws to cover its head. It looked super pitiful and depressed. What a pity, no one came tofort it. ¡°What on earth happened, hm?¡± Lu An¡¯s heart ached for little Anzi. She rubbed its head with cool fingers and hugged it. ¡°That¡­¡± Little Anzi obediently told her what happened. After it sent Grandpa to the hospital in an ambnce, there were clearly people praising it at first, but suddenly, the girl who had appeared at Grandpa¡¯s ce came over, and then a group of people surrounded little Anzi. When she saw Qi Yan waiting outside Grandpa¡¯s operating room, Lu An roughly understood what was going on. The reporters surrounded them again. They hadn¡¯t seen Lu An earlier, which was why they had no choice but to question Lu An¡¯s robot, little Anzi. Lu Anpletely ignored them. She ncedzily at Qi Yan and asked the medical staff on the side, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Qi Xiuyuan¡¯s granddaughter. May I ask how my grandfather is doing?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°You still have the cheek to ask?¡± Before the medical staff could say anything, Qi Yan had already stood up. She looked at Lu An sharply and scolded, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you would take care of Grandpa? ¡°Is this how you take care of the old man? By getting him sent to the hospital?¡± Qi Yan acted like she was lost for words. She even showed the video of Lu An saying that she would be filial to Grandpa. She retorted, ¡°Look, you said it yourself, but what happened in the end?¡± Qi Yan¡¯s disdainful expression turned even colder as she said ruthlessly, ¡°Lu An, if anything happens to Grandpa, I won¡¯t let you off!¡± She looked like she was about to attack her. Lu An really couldn¡¯t be bothered with her. She just gave her a strange look, and asked the medical staff on the side again, ¡°Excuse me, what happened to my grandfather? What¡¯s his condition now?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± The medical staff hurriedly wanted to say something. On the side, Qi Yan interrupted again. ¡°What¡¯s there to ask? She said it was a heart attack, and it¡¯s unclear whether he will survive! ¡°Who knows how your robot took care of him!¡± Qi Yan¡¯s voice was very harsh. As she spoke, she nced coldly at Lu An¡¯s robot, little Anzi. Little Anzi couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°Nonsense! He¡¯s just a little dizzy normally. At most, he¡¯s a little weak!¡± It had emotions; it couldn¡¯t be med like this! ¡°Is that so? ¡°A robot like you knows medicine?¡± Qi Yan retorted. She didn¡¯t believe a robot like it would know anything. Unfortunately¡­ ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I made my robot myself. I know better than you whether it knows medicine or not!¡± Lu An¡¯s gaze was cold, and she didn¡¯t say anything else. She said to the medical staff on the side, ¡°I suspect that the doctors inside are not treating my grandfather properly. Please stop them immediately and open the door.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± The medical staff was nervous. She didn¡¯t have the authority. Lu An ignored her. She turned around and said to Ling Chuan and Big Brother, ¡°I suspect that Grandpa is in danger. I¡¯m worried about him.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Without needing her to say anything, Ling Chuan and Big Brother went to pound on the door. Qi Yan blocked them and shouted even louder, ¡°What are you doing? ¡°Are you deliberately dying Grandpa¡¯s treatment to get him killed?¡± The reporters were still frantically taking photos. Lu An didn¡¯t waste her breath. She grabbed Qi Yan¡¯s arm and pulled her aside. At the same time, she shouted, ¡°Everyone inside, I advise you to stop immediately. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make you pay with your lives!¡± Boom ¡ª The door had already been smashed open. No matter how Qi Yan screamed, Lu An and the others ignored her. Ling Chuan and Big Brother guarded the door, and Lu An went in. On the operating table, Grandpa was lying quietly with his eyes closed. On the side, several doctors were standing around in green operating robes. One of them was holding a syringe. He had probably just injected something into Grandpa. Chapter 415 - One Scar, Another Scar

Chapter 415: One Scar, Another Scar

He even sighed and wrung his hands. Lu An¡¯s eyes suddenly turned red. When she recognized the syringe in the doctor¡¯s hand, she almost exploded. She immediately stepped forward. ¡°Grandpa? ¡°Grandpa?¡± She grabbed her grandfather¡¯s wrist with slender fingers and pinched hard! Her blood-colored eyes turned to the doctors behind her, and she looked like she was about to eat them up! Lu An instantly bit her finger, squeezed out blood with all her might, and then stuffed her finger into Grandpa¡¯s mouth. She couldn¡¯t help but tremble, and was about to go crazy! Seeing this, the doctor on the side hurriedly stepped forward to stop her. ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Scram!!!¡± The girl¡¯s furious voice and steely expression made her look like a fierce beast! The doctors were inexplicably afraid. On the other side, Ling Chuan and Big Brother Lu Boran also strode over immediately. Intimidated by the two of them, the doctors didn¡¯t dare approach Lu An again. One took out a few documents and said, ¡°This is the euthanasia consent form which Mr. Qi Xiuyuan just signed. He said that he no longer has any interest in living, and that he was tortured by his illness. His granddaughter also ignored him. We already tried our best to dissuade him, but he insisted that he didn¡¯t want to live, so¡­¡± ¡°F*ck you!!!¡± As the doctor spoke, he even shed the euthanasia consent form in front of everyone. The reporters immediately rushed over to take photos. The girl¡¯s insult was even more earth-shattering. She had never scolded anyone so roughly and without any regard for civility! Since young, she had always believed in not being a burden to outsiders or being a bad influence. But now! Pa! She kicked hard. When the doctor shed the so-called consent form, Lu An drew back the finger she had ced in her grandfather¡¯s mouth. After carefully settling Grandpa, she sent the doctor flying with a kick. The doctor couldn¡¯t help but fall into the group of reporters. He was in so much pain that he was dazed. Before he could get up, Lu An had already hit him again. ¡°Do you know? ¡°I¡¯m immune to the five poisons. Not only can my blood purify all poisons, it can also extend one¡¯s life! ¡°There¡¯s no way my grandfather would ask for euthanasia. I even took the time to visit him a few days ago. He was indeed a little down, but what bullsh*t is this about being tormented by some illness? He clearly had things he still wanted to do. All of you ¡ª ¡°Heh!¡± The girl scoffed coldly and didn¡¯t show the doctors any mercy at all as she punched them like they were sandbags. One, two, three, four punches, and she even aimed at the face. Very quickly, the doctors had bruises all over their faces. They didn¡¯t even have a ce to run. They shouted in fear, ¡°Where is thew? ¡°Someone,e! ¡°Help, help¡­¡± Lu An ignored them and stomped on their stomachs. They were in so much pain that they couldn¡¯t scream. The little girl was like a demon who had been possessed. She was exceptionally fierce and irritable as she beat up this group of people wildly. On the side, Big Brother couldn¡¯t help but be worried that someone would die. However, Ling Chuan stopped him. He knew his little girl well. She was just making them suffer. She was already very kind to avoid crippling them. On the other side, Qi Yan was already about to go crazy with joy. In the beginning, she had been frightened by Lu An¡¯s inexplicable behavior, but even Qi Yan herself now couldn¡¯t help but record what was happening with her phone. Lu An was dead! She was dead for sure! This had to do with Grandpa; anyone who had been given euthanasia would basically die instantly. If this video was uploaded online, there was no way Lu An could clear her name! She would be tarnished by this reputation, for causing Grandpa¡¯s death and even beating up the doctors who treated him! Hahaha~ Qi Yan couldn¡¯t help butugh. She tried her best to stay as far away as possible even as she filmed as many details as she could. Suddenly, the girl¡¯s cold gaze swept over her. It was dark, as if Lu An was an envoy of hell. Qi Yan was inexplicably frightened. ¡°You, you¡­ What are you doing? ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯te over!¡± Qi Yan instinctively retreated with all her might, and almost turned around to run. Lu An smiled faintly. ¡°What?¡± Heh! Her figure was as light as a gust of wind as she appeared in front of Qi Yan. She grabbed her cor with ghastly white fingers, and her aura was earth-shattering! Qi Yan couldn¡¯t help but tremble. Tears welled up in her bloodshot eyes, and she reminded her in a weak voice, ¡°You, you, you¡¯re breaking thew. You¡­¡± ¡°So what?¡± Lu An didn¡¯t care at all. She said in a cold voice, ¡°You did this to Grandpa, didn¡¯t you? ¡°You found these people, right?¡± Lu An pointed at the group of doctors behind her, especially the ones who were trembling weakly and who had already been beaten up until they almost didn¡¯t look human. She said in a dark and even more terrifying voice, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you before, not to, provoke me, so casually?¡± Her tone was enraged and she sneered coldly. Qi Yan was about to cower like a little chick, but she still defended herself weakly. ¡°I, I, I didn¡¯t! ¡°It has nothing to do with me! ¡°I don¡¯t know anything, I don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Qi Yan¡¯s eyes almost lost focus. Lu An asked the question softly, then unhurriedly let go of her cor. Qi Yan fell to the floor with weak legs. She stepped back nervously, then turned around to run. Run, run like crazy! Unfortunately, Lu An caught her too easily. Pulling her back, Lu An stretched out her leg and kicked! ¡°Ah!¡± Qi Yan clutched her stomach and was about to burst with pain. Her back smashed into the wall of the hospital corridor, and there was even a trace of blood at the corners of her lips. Lu An didn¡¯t hold back at all. She stepped forward and sat on her, then pinched her face which was covered in makeup. She leaned in closer and said in a low and sinister voice, ¡°You should be very proud of this face, right? ¡°Although it¡¯s nothing like mine.¡± With that, Lu An dug in. ¡°Ah!¡± Qi Yan screamed even louder. She could clearly feel the sting as blood flowed down her left cheek! ¡°Lu An, you¡¯re crazy! You killed Grandpa, and you want to kill me!!¡± Qi Yan, who had been kicked until she had no more strength, suddenly roared and reached out to grab Lu An¡¯s face. Unfortunately, someone as weak and spineless as her wasn¡¯t a match for Lu An! Lu An grabbed her hand with one hand and scratched her face with the other. A scar. Another scar. Another¡­ And another¡­ ¡°Ahhh~¡± Qi Yan was about to explode. She roared with all her might as she struggled. Unfortunately, she waspletely restrained by Lu An. No matter how much she screamed, there was nothing she could do. Chapter 416 - Dawn

Chapter 416: Dawn

Many people were watching. Whether it was the people Qi Yan had brought with her or the people in the hospital who had heard themotion, all of them looked at this ¡°bloody¡± scene in shock. However, no one dared to step forward to help, because they were afraid of being beaten up. Then, an old man¡¯s weak voice sounded from inside the operating theater. ¡°An¡­¡± ¡°Grandpa!¡± Lu An came back to her senses immediately. She let go of Qi Yan, turned around, and ran into the operating room. ¡°Grandpa, Grandpa!¡± When she saw her grandfather lying weakly on the operating table, but clearly awake, the little girl instantly copsed and wailed. At that moment, all her tension dissipated and she calmed down. Lu An copsed next to the operating table, but Ling Chuan picked her up. She pursed her lips and trembled slightly as tears flowed silently. ¡°Grandpa is fine, Grandpa is fine¡­¡± The old man had walked through the gates of hell, and thought that his life was already at an end. However, he had been pulled back forcefully. At that moment, tears welled up in Qi Xiuyuan¡¯s eyes. He held his granddaughter¡¯s little hand in his big and rough one and could only repeat the words, not knowing what else to say. In his dream, after he died, his obedient granddaughter turned into a demon, and started a massacre¡­ Fortunately, it was just a dream, a dream! ¡°Grandpa, are you hungry? Does it especially feel like you can¡¯t taste anything? Do you want to eat something?¡± Lu An gradually recovered, and Ling Chuan helped her sit down next to the operating table. Just then, little Anzi very smartly came over. Its white belly opened, and it took out porridge that had been perfectly preserved. ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Grandpa just nodded repeatedly, his tears still flowing silently. His heart ached to the extreme. Lu An smiled and wiped away her grandfather¡¯s tears. Then, she considerately fed him the porridge. On the side, Ling Chuan and Big Brother stood quietly, and a certain little Ergou wagged its tail. Although it was dark in the operating theater, it felt warm and peaceful. Many people poked their heads in for a look, and some couldn¡¯t help but tear up. They were d for the warmth of this moment. On the other side, Qi Yan, the doctors, and the reporters were all nervous. Hadn¡¯t things already been settled? He had already been euthanized and died in 20 seconds, but he could stille back to life?? What kind of demon was Lu An? Qi Yan was about to explode with anger. She was even more worried that Grandpa would identify her as the culprit. Before she could do anything, she was surrounded by the police. ¡°We received a report that someone was euthanized with malicious intent. Who was the person who reported it?¡± ¡°Here.¡± Ling Chuan and Big Brother Lu Boran stepped forward. ¡­ Videos of Lu An beating up the doctors and Qi Yan were forwarded like crazy online. Those online users who didn¡¯t know Lu An and were seeing her for the first time were utterly frightened! The doctors in the video were beaten ck and blue, and Qi Yan¡¯s face was bloody and disfigured! [Oh my god, what kind of grudge is this? Isn¡¯t this person too scary? *shock* *shock* *shock*] Many people cklisted Lu An; the sight of her horrified them. [I heard that she even harmed her own grandfather. To think that everyone was fighting over her magazine just a second ago! Right now, I just want to say that how happy people were fighting over the magazine just now is how disgusted I am now! This person is simply inhuman!] In particr, some stubborn online users insisted on taking Lu An¡¯s side, believed in her, and even liked her more after everything came out, which thoroughly disgusted many online users. [It¡¯s a national disgrace to be cklisted! Who knows how those Chinese medicine and traditional music masters who were still cheering for her feel? Scary!] There was even a new hashtag, #BanLuAn#. Arge group of online users were moring for Lu An to take a hike and be punished for what she had done. Some of the endorsementpanies that Lu An had rejected even came out to stir up trouble. [You don¡¯t know, but when she was popr earlier, a certainpany even called to sincerely invite her to work with them. Guess what happened in the end? She couldn¡¯t be bothered with them at all, and even scolded them a few times. Do you think this is human behavior?] [They want to coborate with you because they think highly of you. In the end, you throw that in their face. Do you really think you¡¯re so amazing?] [Speaking of which, I felt that there was something wrong with her from the start. She doesn¡¯t deserve so much attention!] People spoke up one after another, and a recording of Lu An taking calls from thepanies was even posted online. For example ¡ª ¡°I¡¯m sorry, who is *beep*?¡± For example ¡ª ¡°Why are all of you asking for *beep*? Who does *beep* think they are?!¡± And ¡ª ¡°Don¡¯t ask about *beep*. *Beep* is a fool. Why are you looking for them? Are you looking for a beating?¡± Certain words were deliberately censored. Vulgar words weren¡¯t allowed on many variety shows or programs, and many programs would censor them. When the online users heard this, they naturally thought that Lu An was scolding someone. She even changed her voice while she was at it. Did she think that no one would know it was her? Everyone was indignant. [D*mn, whenever I see her, she looks refined and has a strong aura, but she¡¯s actually such a vulgar person?? How can those who work with her bear it?] [Speaking of which, isn¡¯t her father the same? Sure enough, like father, like daughter. This isn¡¯t something that can be changed even if one¡¯s family environment is changed. It¡¯s Qi Yan who knows what it¡¯s like to be human.] And so on and so forth. However, most of Lu An¡¯s fans didn¡¯t believe it. [I think it¡¯s definitely some sort of misunderstanding. Our little sister wouldn¡¯t do something like this for no reason.] [That¡¯s right, I believe in Little Sister. Before she says anything, I won¡¯t take sides!] [That¡¯s right! We also advise some people not to jump to conclusions. Haven¡¯t you learned your bloody lesson after what happened before? Don¡¯t be used by others. It doesn¡¯t feel good to suddenly realize you¡¯re a fool and to feel ashamed!] One after another, Lu An¡¯s fans waited for her to rify things. Many people also stopped talking nonsense after seeing theirments. However, there were still some people who were willing to be someone else¡¯s gun, or just wanted to trample Lu An to death! Trample a little more, and a little more. [So? No matter what happened, is this a reason for almost crippling someone?] [She already scratched Qi Yan¡¯s face so badly. Who knows if it can recover! In a world where looks matter, she has destroyed someone else¡¯s life, do you know that?] [That¡¯s right. I don¡¯t know why so many people are actually going against their conscience and saying that they won¡¯t take sides. Not taking sides is actually taking Lu An¡¯s side, right?! It¡¯s because people like you support her that she¡¯s be more and more arrogant, and can even beat up people in public!!] Qi Yan¡¯s fans in particr became even more indignant. However, Lu An¡¯s fans didn¡¯t fight them, nor did they argue anymore. They just waited, waited, and waited. They remained unmoving and maintained a steady watch like mountains. Even if it was dark and dirty, they believed in their little sister and waited. Then ¡ª There was a ray of light, as pure white as an angel finally descending to the world! Chapter 417 - Mass Exodus of Fans

Chapter 417: Mass Exodus of Fans

After the South City police station investigated the matter thoroughly, they personally came out to give an exnation. Lu An¡¯s grandfather, Qi Xiuyuan, had suddenly fainted at home. Little Anzi, the robot, had been worried about his safety, and called for him to be sent to the hospital. Who would have thought that the old man would be forced by the hospital to sign an euthanasia form. Lu An had arrived just in time. Lu An had beaten up the doctors and Qi Yan because of her grandfather. ording to the hospital¡¯s exnation, Grandpa Qi Xiuyuan himself wanted to die, and desperately asked the hospital to euthanize him. However, ording to Qi Xiuyuan¡¯s statement, the doctors drugged him and forced him to sign the form. At present, there was no evidence to prove which side was innocent. However, ording to the records of the little robot that had been taking care of Qi Xiuyuan, there was no such thing as illness or pain, or of the old man feeling tormented, nor did he want to die. After that, the South City police station even specially uploaded a video of a professional reporter interviewing little Anzi. In the video, little Anzi¡¯s cute big eyes withdrew to y images from Grandpa¡¯s life. A warm yellow Labrador was lying next to it. From time to time, it would paw in the direction of the reporter if thetter got too close, as if it was afraid that the reporter would hurt little Anzi. ¡°19:00. Grandpa just finished dinner. I forced him to go out to the courtyard to digest his food, and we yed chess. After that, he went to take a bath and to sleep. ¡°The bathroom scene is a vition of privacy. I¡¯ll only show you the head and hands.¡± The scene switched to the bathroom, where the old man was in the warm bathtub. Little Anzi kept the old man¡¯s body pixted, leaving only the head and hands clear. It could be seen that the old man was in a good mood, and would chat with the robot briefly from time to time, mostly about his granddaughter, Lu An. For example, what was his granddaughter doing now? Was she eating properly? She might have forgotten to eat or sleep again. ¡°The next morning, which was today at 7:00, I dragged him out for a run of 30 meters. After Grandpa threatened me, he sat on the couch and rested. I did a full-body check on him. The results were that his body was a little weaker than before, but there was no problem.¡± A clear chart of the old man¡¯s physical stats was disyed on the screen. The numbers were normal. ¡°7:45. As I was keeping an eye on him, I went to the kitchen to make him breakfast. ¡°He was picky and said that he didn¡¯t want meat, but sweet things. Taking his health into ount, I gave him two sweet glutinous rice balls¡­¡± And so on and so forth. In the video, although Grandpa was quiet from time to time and even sighed slightly, he didn¡¯t show any signs of wanting to die, nor of suffering so-called pain and illness, as the trash doctors had said. Once this video was released, a lot of online usersmented on it. Some wanted a simr robot model, and there were even some who wanted to kowtow to the dog and the little robot. They felt that the little machine could take care of the elderly better than an ordinary person. Those who said that Lu An was faking filial piety and had tossed the old man to the side were simply pped in the face. Then, Grandpa Qi Xiuyuan came out to rify things. It had to do with the wicked deeds of his other granddaughter, Qi Yan. ¡°She harmed her own brother in order to gain sympathy for herself. She came to our house just to look good and because she felt that we had a better reputation. Unfortunately, our family wasn¡¯t as dazzling as she thought!¡± Qi Xiuyuan was basically throwing Qi Yan out with his authoritative words. The moment she saw him again, she threatened him, wanted to send him to heaven, and framed An¡¯an. She was no longer his granddaughter, and never would be! However, Grandpa Qi Xiuyuan didn¡¯t dare tell Lu An everything. It wasn¡¯t because he wanted to let off Qi Yan, but that he was afraid that his An¡¯an would do something stupid. If she really harmed someone, she wouldn¡¯t be able to escape responsibility. He didn¡¯t want his good An¡¯an to be tainted because of this person. When they found out the truth, all the online users were dumbfounded! [O. M. G.. Is there something wrong with this Qi Yan?? Isn¡¯t she too scary??] [Those who spoke up for Qi Yan before, are you still going to say it now? She wasn¡¯t even going to let her own grandfather off. She¡¯s lucky that Lu An didn¡¯t kill her!] [That¡¯s right. If it were me, I might have beaten her up even more ruthlessly than Lu An! D*mn, she¡¯s inhuman!] The online users quickly went crazy and bombarded Qi Yan. Lu An also personally came out to exin things. She absolutely didn¡¯t regret beating up Qi Yan and those quack doctors. She was willing to bear all the consequences, but even if it happened again, she would still hit them! She was already being merciful by not beating them to death directly. Many online users praised Lu An for being so tough. However, there were still many people who felt that Lu An was too ruthless. They felt that any one who did wrong should be punished by thew, and she shouldn¡¯t have taken it into her own hands. Lu An¡¯s fans ignored these people and wished them well, that no matter what happened to their family, they would always be rational, and no matter how others bullied him, they would never fight back. There were also many people whotched onto how impolite Lu An had been in refusing the coborations. Unfortunately, before they could say anything else, they were pped in the face by ¡°You Direct, I Film.¡± Li Zheng: [I was going to use this in the official broadcast tonight, but since all of you are talking about it, let me release a preview for everyone. I hope those who maliciously hurt others will at least apologize properly.] Li Zheng uploaded a video of Lu An taking calls. Very quickly, everyone learned that Lu An had never scolded anyone since the beginning. She was indeed a little impatient and didn¡¯t want to deal with all that, but she was only scolding herself. Lu An¡¯s fans found it funny and heartbreaking. It was funny because Little Sister was too capable. She actually scolded herself as a fool in front of everyone! It was heartbreaking because Little Sister had been misunderstood and called vulgar! Now that there was evidence, they naturally had to help Little Sister p everyone else back in the face. The paid trolls didn¡¯t dare say anything else. Even the big shot Tao Qian came out to speak up for Lu An. Tao Qian: [Little Sister Lu has already arranged to do a variety show with me. Thosepanies without any standards shouldn¡¯t jump out to dy her. They were declined, but still want to make their presence known, while I¡¯m still in the queue. Who do you think you are?] As the most representative master of variety in the entertainment industry, Tao Qian¡¯s words fired up everyone! [Ahhh, Lu An is too awesome! It¡¯s Tao Qian, it¡¯s a master! Saying something like looking to do an endorsement with her because they thought highly of her ¡ª I¡¯m sorry, she doesn¡¯t need you to think highly of her at all, alright?] [Even Master Tao Qian is in the queue. Who do you think you are? Hahaha, idiotpanies, get lost!] Lu An¡¯s fans were about to die of excitement. Sure enough, Little Sister never disappointed them! On the other side¡­ With regards to Qi Yan, it was a mass exodus of fans. [D*mn, I¡¯ve really never seen such a shameless person!!] [Speaking of which, I¡¯ve long felt that there¡¯s something wrong with her! With her former brothers, it can¡¯t be a coincidence every time, right?] [I heard that it was because her current mother got into a car ident and she just so happened to be donating blood at the time that the two of them discovered their blood rtion? My god, I suddenly have a spection. Forgive me for not being able to not think badly of her, but do you think ¡ª [She also arranged that?] ¡°Gasp!¡° Chapter 418 - Did You Deliberately Orchestrate Moms Car Accident?

Chapter 418: Did You Deliberately Orchestrate Mom¡¯s Car ident?

Many online users who saw thisment went crazy with shock! [Surely not, right?] [She¡¯s not that scary, right?] [Oh my god! My scalp is numb!!!] Some people were doubtful and couldn¡¯t believe it. However, even more people fell silent. They felt that¡­ there didn¡¯t seem anything strange about it? [She can even lift a hand against a rtive whom she knew for so long, let alone a biological mother whom she never met before.] [So what if it¡¯s her biological mother? Didn¡¯t she collude with someone else to euthanize her grandfather? Although she hasn¡¯t admitted it, the doctors wouldn¡¯t euthanize someone else¡¯s grandfather for no reason if they hadn¡¯t received instructions to do so. It¡¯s clearly her; it¡¯s just a matter of finding evidence.] Many people felt that it was very strange, and even went to the Weibo ount of Qi Yan¡¯s mother, Zhang Xinhui, to persuade her to investigate. Don¡¯t be harmed for no reason. Because of what happened before, Zhang Xinhui had been following the Weibo headlines. In order to support her daughter, she even specially opened a Weibo ount. When she saw what the online users said, Zhang Xinhui fell to the floor and was dumbfounded. ¡°¡­¡± ¡­ On the way home from the police station, Qi Yan looked suspiciously at the Beijing big shot. Qi Yan¡¯s image had clearly already copsed and she was scolded by everyone. Why was he still protecting her? ¡°Mr. Xing, I don¡¯t actually understand. Why are you helping me like this?¡± Finally, Qi Yan voiced her doubts. The man had gloomy features and was dressed in an immacte ck suit. He had a pair of ck sunsses on the bridge of his nose, and his expression couldn¡¯t be seen at all. He should be in his thirties? In fact, he was even older, and his slender fingers were curled at his sides. He was very thin, and gave off the feeling that he was frail, but not the way a sickly person was. Conversely, there was something inexplicably familiar about this man¡¯s noble air and pale skin ¨C where had she seen it before? Qi Yan stared doubtfully at this Beijing big boss. After a moment, he said, ¡°Miss Qi, not everyone in this world is as upright and optimistic as those people. ¡°I¡¯m a businessman. The people who hate me the most are those who think themselves righteous. ¡°Conversely, Miss Qi, as long as you want to fight for the best for yourself, no matter what it takes, this all aligns with my own views. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m bound by this world in the end, and I can¡¯t cross the line, but I support you. ¡°To put it another way, if there¡¯s no one like you, Miss Qi, who is willing to act, how can you set off those people¡¯s grandeur? ¡°This world has always operated without reason. If everyone is a good person, then what¡¯s the point? ¡°Inparison, I think Miss Qi should be treated kindly. ¡°What do you think?¡± The man¡¯s voice was warm and deep. The corners of his lips curled up slightly as he crossed his legs and nced at her from the side. He had the smooth and shrewd air of someone who had experienced a lot. Qi Yan thought that things probably weren¡¯t that simple, but she still said politely, ¡°No matter what, thank you for saving me, Mr. Xing.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee. If you encounter any difficulties, you can look for me immediately.¡± An expensive card was handed to her. It was a pure gold card with his private contact on it. It simply had the word ¡°Xing¡± on it, followed by a string of numbers. Qi Yan paused for a moment. After some hesitation, she finally said, ¡°May I ask Mr. Xing¡¯s name?¡± After knowing him for so long, she still didn¡¯t know his full name, nor had she even seen his face clearly. Thus, she was a little worried. It felt like something was about to happen. ¡°Why? Little girl, are you curious about me?¡± The man smiled slightly and put his hands together. He simply reached out and patted her head, then said in a doting andforting tone, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll find out when you need to. ¡°You¡¯re home. Be happy, hm?¡± The man¡¯s lips curled up in a gentle and elegant smile. His deep and maic voice was like that of fine wine. It was bewitching¡­ Qi Yan naturally didn¡¯t say anything else. She nodded obediently, then silently went into the house with the name card. The man only turned around slowly after watching Qi Yan enter the house. He asked the driver in a deep voice, ¡°How much longer can we hold on for?¡± ¡°CEO Lu, it should be another two to three months.¡± ¡°Two to three months?¡± The man narrowed his eyes. After a long while, he said in a low voice, ¡°Alright, that should be enough. ¡°Drive.¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± The driver hurriedly started the engine. Qi Yan poked her head out with a suspicious expression after the man drove away. She hadn¡¯t heard the conversation in the car, and she looked at the gold name card in her hand. The corners of her lips couldn¡¯t help but curl up in a smile. Perhaps, he just really liked her. Although her face now¡­ Qi Yan rubbed her cheeks, which had been scratched by Lu An. She gritted her teeth, her expression already filled with hatred. ¡­ ¡°Mom? ¡°Mom, what are you doing?¡± When Qi Yan entered the house, she realized that it was dark inside, and there seemed to be a heavy smell of smoke. Her mother was sitting on the sofa. She looked disheveled and nothing like an elegantdy at all. Instead, she looked like a roadside beggar, or someone who had just lost a fight. Qi Yan looked very puzzled, and hurried over to her mother. Her mother just raised her head and nced at her,pletely oblivious to the scars on her face. Her gaze dropped slightly. After a long while, she looked back at her and said, ¡°Yan Yan, I want to ask you something. ¡°I, I heard that you orchestrated my car ident back then. I want to ask you: Did you deliberately orchestrate my car ident so that I would discover that you are my biological daughter?¡± Her mother suddenly turned around and even held her hand. Her eyes were filled with fervor, grief, and anticipation! Qi Yan inexplicably panicked. Her eyes flickered slightly, and she hurriedly pulled her hand back. ¡°Of, of course not! ¡°Mom, where did you hear that? ¡°How could I do something like that? ¡°I didn¡¯t know who you were at all in the beginning!¡± Qi Yan looked incredulous. She didn¡¯t know who was ndering her like this. ¡°Right, I knew it! ¡°How could my daughter do such a thing?!¡± Zhang Xinhui gave a simple reply. Her eyes were already filled with tears as she said, ¡°No, I have to scold them! I can¡¯t let my daughter be ndered like this! No!¡± With that, Zhang Xinhui hurriedly got up and turned around to take out her phone to scold the people who had ndered her daughter. Qi Yan inexplicably panicked and pulled her back. She had a slightly guilty expression on her face as sheforted her gently. ¡°Alright, Mom, let them say whatever they want. After experiencing so much, I finally understand: As long as you believe me, I don¡¯t care what other people say.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Chapter 419 - New Life?

Chapter 419: New Life?

As Qi Yan spoke, she smiled slightly. Zhang Xinhui was silent as she looked at her quietly. She just said, ¡°Oh, right, Yan Yan, you haven¡¯t eaten yet, right? I made you a bowl of noodles. ¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve cooked in my life. ¡°Thinking about it, I¡¯ve never cooked anything good for my daughter. You won¡¯t despise me, right?¡± As Zhang Xinhui spoke, she got up and went to get the noodles. ¡°No, of course not!¡± Qi Yan was a little puzzled. Seeing that her mother had already brought the noodles over, she naturally hurried to take it. The noodles were a little better than she had imagined. The meat slices were just thick enough and stacked on top of each other, and there was also some crispy green garnish. It wasn¡¯t especially delicious, but the broth was just right. ¡°Quick, try it?¡± Her mother stuffed a pair of chopsticks into her hands expectantly. It was as if she couldn¡¯t wait for her to eat the noodles she made. Qi Yan paused for a moment, but then didn¡¯t hesitate as she quickly epted the chopsticks and started eating. ¡°How is it?¡± Before she even took a bite, her mother looked at her expectantly. Qi Yan felt that her mother was acting strange tonight. Was something wrong? She bit into her noodles, nodded slightly, and said, ¡°It¡¯s good.¡± ¡°Good, good.¡± Tears welled up in Zhang Xinhui¡¯s eyes, and there was a hint of pain on her face. Looking at her daughter quietly eating noodles, Zhang Xinhui suddenly started talking. ¡°Yan Yan, did I tell you that before you came to this family, your father actually had a mistress, and even had a son with that mistress?¡± ¡°Oh¡­ ¡°No!¡± Qi Yan was so surprised that she almost didn¡¯t eat another bite. She just looked at Zhang Xinhui silently and was dumbfounded. Her mother, Zhang Xinhui, wasn¡¯t looking at her face anymore. She continued in a low voice, ¡°How should I put it? I made a lot of noise about it in the beginning! ¡°Butter, I understood. I didn¡¯t have anything, and he could divorce me for all sorts of reasons at any time, so Ipromised. ¡°I even helped him and his mistress raise their child. I thought that they would give me a secure life¡­¡± As Zhang Xinhui spoke, she gently wiped her tears and pretended to be strong. After a long pause, she continued, ¡°However, I¡¯ve thought it through now. Before, you asked if I had anything you could be proud of. ¡°Unfortunately, I don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Also, I¡¯m already at this age. It¡¯s unrealistic no matter how hard I try, so¡­¡± As Zhang Xinhui spoke, she suddenly looked nervous and a little embarrassed. She looked back at her daughter, but still said in the end, ¡°Yan Yan, in the future, will you abandon me? Will you not take care of me or support me in my old age?¡± As Zhang Xinhui spoke, tears welled up in her eyes. She clenched her fists and looked eagerly at Qi Yan, her only daughter. Qi Yan couldn¡¯t help but be stumped. So, she had specially made a bowl of noodles for her¡­ So that Qi Yan would take care of her in the future? Heh! Qi Yan couldn¡¯t help but look a little amused. She was a little speechless, and said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m a little tired. ¡°Do you see the scratches on my face? ¡°Lu An scratched me because she suspected that I wanted to hurt Grandpa. ¡°How could I hurt Grandpa? ¡°They¡¯re too unreasonable. I¡¯m going to rest.¡± As Qi Yan spoke, she forcefully pulled her hand out of her mother¡¯s grasp. Then, she put down her chopsticks, got up, and left without looking back. She left! No matter how much Zhang Xinhui wanted to scream, her daughter didn¡¯t even look at her for another second. Zhang Xinhui couldn¡¯t help butugh dryly. Her dark eyes were fixed on Lu An¡¯s tender and calm little face in an old pocket watch. It had been a very cold winter¡¯s day, and that d*mn man had gone to fool around with his mistress again. She had been bored at home alone, so she went to the countryside where the old man lived. She vaguely recalled that the girl had been wearing a pink cotton jacket that day, and her fair and rosy little face was tender. She actually thought that the girl was quite cute, and had wanted to get closer to her, but then she thought of how she was just a girl and was ill; what was the use of just being cute? It was Grandpa Lu who said that it was rare for her toe, so they should take a photo together. She had still been a little reluctant. She vaguely felt that the little girl seemed to take the initiative to lean closer to her. She even calmly and disdainfully avoided her. Thinking about it now¡­ Zhang Xinhui couldn¡¯t help but cry even harder. She looked at the noodles; Qi Yan had only eaten a few mouthfuls. She had gone to a lot of effort to finally make it. She was someone who didn¡¯t know how to cook to begin with. Worried that the taste wouldn¡¯t suit Qi Yan, she had cooked the noodles again and again, many times! But¡­ Just like how she had endured that heartless man, again and again¡­ It was also because she was stupid and only cared about appearances¡­ Zhang Xinhui was already in extreme pain. She took out the sleeping pills from her pocket and ced them in the bowl. Then, she picked up her chopsticks and started eating the noodles in big mouthfuls. Grieved, she ate the noodles¡­ She vaguely realized that she had learned a skill. She saw herself wearing a rough apron, and even though it was just a small stall she set up on the roadside, the passers-by gave her a little money and even smiled at her¡­ ¡­ When Qi Yan came downstairs again, she realized that her mother was lying on the sofa and was no longer moving. She would never move again. Qi Yan¡¯s face was tense. She tentatively reached under her mother¡¯s nose ¡ª There was no breath. She was already dead. Dead! Qi Yan inexplicably started to sob. She recalled the bowl of noodlesst night, and how her mother had asked if she would take care of her¡­ Why, why? Qi Yan couldn¡¯t understand. She didn¡¯t know why she had to bear all this. Especially when she thought of her father, who never came back. He probably¡­ He wasn¡¯t worthy of being called a father at all. Qi Yan suppressed her emotions. She suddenly recalled the card that Mr. Xing had given her, and slowly took it out of her pocket with slender fingers ¡ª The gold card was bright, as if to symbolize a new life! ¡­ After the matter came to an end, Lu An sent Grandpa back to his house in the countryside. Qi Xiuyuan¡¯s face was calm. He hesitated, but in the end, he took out a photo and gave it to Lu An as he said, ¡°An, to be honest, I actually also had a daughter when I was young. At that time, it was all Grandpa¡¯s fault for being indiscriminate. My daughter left me, and said that she wouldn¡¯te back¡­ ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about it again in all these years. ¡°I even ruthlessly thought that was that. I didn¡¯t care, buttely¡­¡± ¡°Er, this¡­ Isn¡¯t this my mother?¡± Before Grandpa Qi could finish speaking, Lu An eximed in surprise. Chapter 420 - Seems Different?

Chapter 420: Seems Different?

The girl in the photo was about 17 or 18 years old. She had a pure and sunny appearance. She had two cute high ponytails and had fair skin. Her smile was very bright. Lu An resembled her. Or rather, it was like they were made from the same mold. Although Lu An had never seen her mother when she was young, there were many photos of her in her twenties at home. While the style wasn¡¯t the same, they clearly had the same face! Baffled, Lu An showed the picture to Big Brother. Grandpa Qi, Qi Xiuyuan, was dumbfounded. Heh! So! So¡­ No wonder his granddaughter felt so familiar! No wonder her parents didn¡¯t want her, yet he insisted on raising her! So, she was his biological granddaughter! Grandpa Qi was about to cry. His face was full of indescribable excitement, relief, joy, and satisfaction! ¡°Then, where is your mother now?¡± Grandpa Qi couldn¡¯t help but ask the question excitedly. ¡°Th- this¡­¡± Lu An and Big Brother fell silent. ¡­ In the blink of an eye, three months passed. Lu An¡¯s debut movie was about to be released. Ever since she threw away all the boring trivial matters, the little girl had been focused on her own movie. Even over the new year, she was still in the studio editing every part to the extreme. Ling Chuan was really helpless! How old was she? Did she seriously forget her own 18th birthday? Ling Chuan had prepared everything. He called a certain heartless little girl with a dark face. She didn¡¯t pick up any of the calls. Ling Chuan was about to explode. Just as he was about to go out and look for her, he saw a certain little girle back with a drooping head. She was wearing a thin white jacket over a dark blue shirt. Her head hung so low it was about to drop to the floor! Ling Chuan¡¯s heart instantly softened. The impatient expression on his face disappeared, and he immediately went to her side. His heart ached as heforted her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen?¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Lu An was a little listless and didn¡¯t know how to reply. Why didn¡¯t her movie pass the audit? She had already done 800 edits in total. Even scenes with the slightest bit of blood were edited with special effects. She had been so excited! In the end, the other party was indifferent. After watching for a long time, she was told ¡ª Not approved! D*mn, if there hadn¡¯t been so many people around back then, she really would have hit that person! ¡°So, you weren¡¯t answering my calls because of this? You didn¡¯t reply to my messages, and you ignored me?¡± Ling Chuan was really speechless. He simply made a call and gave some instructions. ¡°Now can you pay attention to me?¡± He looked aggrieved, as if he was about to die of sadness. ¡°So, you really can do it?¡± The little girl¡¯s face immediately lit up. She looked at him expectantly. ¡°Otherwise?¡± Except for dying of old age, there really wasn¡¯t anything in the world that he couldn¡¯t solve with just a few words. ¡°Heh~¡± The little girl was already very happy. She poked him in the waist with her soft little finger, her eyes shy and slightly expectant. Cute~ Ling Chuan¡¯s spirits were instantly lifted. He reached out to give her a hug, then pressed her down on the couch on the side. He said teasingly, ¡°So, how is our little An¡¯an going to repay her brother? ¡°Hm?¡± He pinched her nose with slender fingers. His tone was suggestive, doting and bewitching. ¡°Hey!¡± The little girl was instantly unhappy, and started to bully him back. Her little hands on his face and body riled him up. His big hands came down on both sides of her head on the couch. ¡°Still messing around?¡± The man¡¯s low and husky voice was filled with boundless desire. A warm breath blew over her face. The little girl immediately turned obedient. Her bright eyes were wide as she stared at him. Ling Chuan¡¯s throat felt like it was on fire. He leaned in closer, and his gazended on her beautiful lips. He bent down to kiss her, but suddenly ¡ª ¡°An, happy birthday!¡± Five people suddenly came back in a tter. Along with little Ergou, who had already grown big. Little Fifth Brother was holding a specially ordered cake. Behind him, Dad and Grandpa had also brought the obedient robot, Little Anzi, over. ¡°Oh! ¡°Big Brother, Second Brother, Third Brother, Fourth Brother, Fifth Brother, Dad, Grandpa!¡± Lu An immediately sat up and pushed Ling Chuan away fiercely. Her smile was bright and innocent. Poor Ling Chuan was pushed to the ground by the little girl, and his head identally hit the corner of the table. It hurt! Ling Chuan gritted his teeth. When he saw the little girl sneak him an apologetic look, he was even more furious! Before he could say anything, Big Brother and Second Brother came over immediately, grabbed one arm each and pulled him away! ¡°What the hell were you doing?¡±?What did you try to do to our little sister when we weren¡¯t home? We¡¯ve already been very kind to take you in, seeing how you¡¯re so pitiful and have nowhere to live, but this is how you repay us? The two brothers gritted their teeth and wanted nothing more than to eat a certain d*mn man! A certain third brother also came to get in on it. Ling Chuan had a pitiful and innocent face. He looked back at a certain little girl with a pleading expression. ¡°An~¡± Unfortunately, a certain little girl just stuck her tongue out at him meekly before she went to receive her father and grandfather. ¡°Dad, Grandpa, where have you been? I didn¡¯t see the two of you when I came back.¡± The little girl smiled and chatted warmly with her father and grandfather, not looking at him at all. A certain angry Ling Chuan: ¡°¡­¡± As No. 4 and No. 5 also joined the circle around him, Ling Chuan¡¯s expression suddenly changed. The corners of his lips curled up in a taunting smile. ¡°Want to fight, 1v5?¡± The five brothers: ¡°F*ck!!!¡± ¡­ While Ling Chuan was still celebrating his beloved little girl¡¯s birthday, he received a call which said that the other party had actually refused. They had actually refused to approve the future Mrs. Boss¡¯s debut movie. Ever since the day he established himself after what happened to his family, no one had ever dared to refuse him. Ling Chuan narrowed his eyes in puzzlement. Suddenly¡­ He received a message on his phone. ¡­ When Lu An woke up in the morning, she received the news that her movie had passed the audit. More than this news, however, outside¡­ It seemed¡­ Something was different? A mature man in a business suit and tie walked in. His short hair was simple and neat. He had a very intimidating and imposing air. However, that face ¡ª Why did he look like her father? Chapter 421 - Hypocrite

Chapter 421: Hypocrite

But her father was temperamental and brash! That strong ruffian aura waspletely different from this refined and sessful uncle in front of her! Lu An was dumbfounded. ¡°Dad?¡± She opened her big eyes and called out tentatively. Before she could say anything, her father smiled slightly and tried his best to restrain himself as he came up to her. He asked in a slightly nervous voice, ¡°Daughter, do you want to be part of a prestigious family?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Lu An was utterly dumbfounded. What was going on? ¡­ Online, the news that Lu An¡¯s father was a big shot from a wealthy family in Beijing was already spreading like wildfire. The audience was about to go crazy. [D*mn, are you trying to kill us??] [This is the so-called new money upstart all of you used to talk about! You said he was poor in the past, but in the end? [He made his own way in the world because he hated the conflict between his brothers and wanted to live a carefree life. If not for the higher-ups deliberately preventing his daughter¡¯s movie from being approved, he might never have appeared!] [I really f*cking take my hat off to him. Sure enough, awesome people can only be even more awesome! Us chickens should just behave ourselves. Who knows if we can ever be a big shot like this?] ¡­ Qi Yan woke up in the bed of the Beijing big boss, Mr. Xing. She was still in a good mood. Although she had offered herselfst night¡­ However, as long as she could make things difficult for Lu An, as long as she could make her feel deste and wretched¡­! Besides, her face now¡­ Qi Yan gently touched her face. She had been forced to undergo stic surgery. It was stiff in some ces, and deformed in others. Qi Yan gritted her teeth and recalled what she had donest night¡­ In the end, she swallowed everything down in her heart! Her life was over. In any case, it was already over. She definitely wouldn¡¯t let that family have it easy! Definitely! Qi Yan curled her lip slightly, prepared to see Lu An appeal fruitlessly for her movie to be approved. However, she suddenly saw news about Lu Xiao ¡ª The eldest son of the Lu family, one of the top families in the capital, made his own way more than 20 years ago because he hated the conflict in his family. All these years, he had been working hard in South City. He, who was used to living a luxurious life, had be a nouveau riche upstart in South City¡­ There were even two photos specially posted online. One was of him with very long hair, which made him look like a gangster, though with an overbearing air. The other was of his slender figure all spruced up, which made him look more solemn and respectful than even most big shots. ¡°How, how can this be?¡± Qi Yan¡¯s heart sank. The Qi family that she had wanted so badly to get into was actually nothing, while the Lu family that she had schemed so hard to leave actually¡­ Actually¡­ She thought that she had gone from a worse ce to a better ce, but unexpectedly¡­ Why, why? At that moment, Qi Yan hated the heavens for being unfair to her, and hated fate for mocking her! Why? Why? ¡°Ah!!!¡± Qi Yan didn¡¯t even have time to put on her clothes. She vented her rage and pushed hard against the table on the side. She identally fell, and her fair skin was exposed. She even wanted to kill someone! Kill!! Unfortunately, there was something even more miserable waiting for her. ¡°Excuse me, are you Miss Qi Yan? ¡°There are some clues connecting you to the death of Mr. Yu Xian at Xiangyun Hotel in Pinghua District. Pleasee with us.¡± A police officer suddenly entered. Yu Xian? The trash reporter whose death at the hotel she had engineered to look like a gas explosion? Qi Yan¡¯s body was stiff. ¡­ When Qi Yan was taken away by the police after she put on her clothes, she saw Mr. Xing standing outside the door with a dark face. He was even a little afraid of her and didn¡¯t want to get close to her, as if she was some kind of snake or rat. Qi Yan was bewildered. Last night, this person had clearly¡­ Qi Yan clenched her fists and couldn¡¯t help but want to say something, but Mr. Xing was already talking to the police. ¡°This, I really didn¡¯t know. I loved her beauty. Even when she was disfigured, I didn¡¯t give up on loving her, but she actually¡­ ¡°Thank you, sir, for bringing me back to my senses. I should indeed quit my bad habit of falling for beautiful women.¡± It was clearly the same voice and tone, but this person had turned from a gentleman into a pompous person. Qi Yan was dumbfounded and couldn¡¯t ept it! She had even¡­ ¡°If there¡¯s any problem, you can call me anytime. I, Lu, will definitely do my best to cooperate.¡± Mr. Xing continued in this pompous manner. And when he said ¡°Lu,¡± it was as if he was deliberately stressing it¡­ Lu? Qi Yan was stumped for a moment. Suddenly, as if she was about to explode, she screamed wildly, ¡°Ah! Ah!!! ¡°He tricked me! He tricked me!!!¡± Qi Yan struggled wildly as she tried to lunge at Lu Xing. Unfortunately, she was weak and had even sufferedst night¡­ Qi Yan was instantly held down by the police. Mr. Xing hid behind his subordinate with a flustered expression and pointed at her as he said, ¡°Sir, arrest this woman! Arrest her! ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled by her young age. She actually used my influence behind my back to harm my niece and deliberately prevented her movie from being approved. She even harmed her grandfather before. I was really blind. When I heard her cry back then, I¡­¡± ¡°Nonsense! Nonsense! You hypocrite, b*tch! B*tch!!¡± Qi Yan had already gone crazy. She started scolding and howling. Unfortunately, no one listened to her. No one listened to her. However, that so-called Mr. Xing still continued. ¡°She used my power to harm my niece behind my back and prevent her movie from passing the audit. She¡¯s like a poisonous snake who harmed me and made my big brother hate me¡­ ¡°Is he here yet?¡± Even as Lu Xing pointed angrily, he asked his subordinate behind him the question in a low voice. His subordinate gave him a meaningful look. When he received a definite answer, Lu Xing said with even more grief and indignation, ¡°I¡¯m indeed very stupid. I never thought that I could be so stupid. I actually believed the nonsense of a little girl like her. I thought that she definitely wouldn¡¯t lie to me¡­¡± As Lu Xing spoke, he looked even more hurt, as if he had been deceived by Qi Yan. When Father Lu rushed over with a few people, he saw Lu Xing denouncing Qi Yan. When Lu Xing saw him, he pretended to be surprised, and hurried over and said nervously, ¡°Big Brother, why are you here?¡± Chapter 422 - No Longer Lu An

Chapter 422: No Longer Lu An

¡°Is this about my niece, An? ¡°Listen to me, I didn¡¯t know anything about that matter at all. I really don¡¯t know how it ended up like this! ¡°It was her, it was her, it¡¯s all her fault. You know I do have a bad habit of being weak toward women, but I absolutely would never do that sort of thing!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Seeing how Lu Xing tugged at his sleeve like a little clown. Father Lu was utterly lost for words, and really couldn¡¯t be bothered to deal with him. He said coldly, ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know what despicable things you¡¯ve done? ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know that you deliberately called me out in order to help you pay your debts? ¡°You owe a drug dealer tens of billions, and you still dare to act pitiful in front of me? ¡°When I left home, who was your guarantor, hm?¡± Father Lu raised his eyebrows slightly. He couldn¡¯t even be bothered to use any force. It just so happened that the police were here; they could just take this trash with them. ¡°No, Big Brother, that was a misunderstanding. The drug dealer and the others framed me¡­ ¡°I¡¯m your little brother! Didn¡¯t you say that there¡¯s nothing more important than family? ¡°I admit that I used a bad method, but Big Brother, I really know that I was wrong. I know that I was wrong¡­¡± Lu Xing was still desperately making promises and pleas. Did he really know that he was wrong? Father Lu had alreadypletely given up on this brother the day he left the house. Just give him whatever he wants. He himself didn¡¯t want anything. It didn¡¯t matter. Arge part of the reason why he had tossed those five brats aside when they were young was because he was worried that they would be like his brothers, and even turn against each other for so-called benefits. It was a good thing that even though those brats didn¡¯t find each other pleasing to the eye, they knew from the bottom of their hearts that they had to be united. Now that his daughter was so obedient and sensible, he had nothing else to worry about. Lu Xiao showed them all the evidence that he had sent people to collectst night. He could go back and clean up the mess Lu Xing had created, but Lu Xing wanted to get away with it and still continue enjoying himself? Dream on! Father Lupletely ignored his biological brother, Lu Xing, and got someone to drag him away with a cold face. Before he left, Lu Xing was still moring with all his might. ¡°Big Brother, Big Brother, you can¡¯t treat me like this. You can¡¯t treat me like this. I¡¯m your little brother, your little brother¡­¡± On the side, Qi Yan was dumbfounded. Everything had happened too quickly for her to react. When the police dragged her past Lu Xiao, Qi Yan kept looking at him with an indescribable expression. Was it astonishment, or iprehension? Father Lu was a little stumped. He frowned and recognized Qi Yan. He turned around and asked a police officer, ¡°Wait, what did she do?¡± The police officer answered, ¡°Murder. She killed a very famous reporter from South City and made it look like a suicide.¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± Father Lu couldn¡¯t help but fall silent. His gaze was calm, and no one knew what he was thinking. He didn¡¯t say anything for a long time. On the side, Qi Yan suddenly couldn¡¯t take it, especially when she saw how well he was dressed and his short hair, which no longer made him look like a ruffian. She couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Lu Xiao, it¡¯s all your fault! ¡°You did this to me! ¡°It was you, it was you! ¡°You hid everything from me and never exined anything to me. You thought that it was for my own good, and caused me to have that kind of bias. I thought you were all scum. I thought that you¡­¡± Qi Yan pursed her lips and couldn¡¯t help but sob. Unfortunately, before Father Lu could say anything, the police had already dragged her away. Father Lu stood there silently with a nk expression. As he watched Qi Yan leave, he suddenly felt guilty. There was a deep sense of helpless guilt. Was it his fault? He had just wanted the best for his daughter! ¡­ It was the third month of spring. The movie that had been painstakingly worked on for so long was finally going to officially premiere at 7pm tonight. The little girl, Lu An, had prepared ten VIP tickets early that morning. The five brothers, Ling Chuan, Grandpa, Dad, and even cute little Anzi, all had seats. After distributing all ten tickets, the little girl, Lu An, secretly found a dark and high spot to hide in. Little Ergou, who couldn¡¯t enter the cinema, could only follow her bitterly. It was because Lu An was too bashful. Although she had been full of confidence while making the movie, now that she was showing it to other people, especially her loved ones, she really¡­ So bashful! Would they like it or not? Would they mock her? Would they say that it didn¡¯t make sense, and scold her work? Ahhh, she couldn¡¯t think, she couldn¡¯t think of anything! She would pretend she was super awesome and then go out and wander alone~ It had really been too long since she had wandered free and happy on her own. Her brothers understood her very well; perhaps they had experienced such a predicament themselves. They texted her one after another to take good care of herself and not to run around on her own. After receiving their little sister¡¯s impatient ¡°got it¡± in reply, they smiled helplessly and focused on watching her movie. The movie started with the female lead who was bullied by others and then bitten by a zombie. Then, it followed the female lead¡¯s new life¡­ Lu An had looked for the female lead of ¡°Luo Mingshi,¡± Zhao Xiaoyu, to act in her movie. Unlike her tenacious air then, here, she was cute and bright. The movie audience watched with relish. On the other side, a certain little girl was leaning against a big tree in the wilderness. She had said she wouldn¡¯t look, but she still secretly took out her phone and went online. Ergou, who had been under the tree, suddenly disappeared. Lu An felt a little dizzy? ¡°Crap!¡± The little girl said the word in a daze, but the sound instantly disappeared. When ¡°Lu An¡± woke up, she was already¡­ No longer Lu An. ¡­ A few days ago, Qi Yan was imprisoned for her crime. The high walls that stretched as far as the eye could see were dark and damp, and there were even rats running around! Qi Yan¡¯s face was full of grief and indignation. She wanted to die! However, she finally gritted her teeth and endured it. She had to escape and get out, and she would get back at one of them at least! But after one day¡­ Two days. Three days. Qi Yan couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She had decided to end her life, but at that moment¡­ A familiar face suddenly appeared in front of her. She vaguely remembered that on a certain night, when the stars were bright and the surroundings were dim, there had been a loud explosion. Before she could be happy, there had been a pair of ck eyes which seemed to be staring at her. ¡°You, where did youe from?¡± Chapter 423 - Her Soul

Chapter 423: Her Soul

¡°You, where did youe from?¡± Qi Yan looked in shock at Feng Qingmiao, who was actually so close. She instinctively hugged herself tightly. ¡°Hehe.¡± Unlike the fool from back then, Feng Qingmiaoughed lightly. He had a peerlessly handsome face. He asked in a low voice, ¡°Do you hate? ¡°Do you want to know who the person you hate the most is?¡± Ignoring whether she was listening or not, Feng Qingmiao sat down on the side. His clothes were dirty and unkempt, as if they had been pulled out of the trash, and his face was as pale as a zombie¡¯s. He sat cross-legged and stared calmly at her as he said, ¡°She is the purest and most spiritual person in the world. She has the purest and most wless soul. She was chosen as the guardian of this world. ¡°No one can scatter her soul, no one can addle her thoughts, and absolutely no one can destroy her mind. ¡°Do you believe it?¡± Feng Qingmiao gave her a profound look and said, ¡°There are people in this world who won¡¯t be swayed by any distracting thoughts. Do you believe it? ¡°How is that possible?¡± As Feng Qingmiao spoke, he didn¡¯t wait for Qi Yan¡¯s reply. He smiled and continued in a faint voice, ¡°All humans have their weaknesses. You can use 100, 1,000 or even 10,000 methods, until her will starts to copse. ¡°Anyone would copse, right? ¡°But she actually won¡¯t. Don¡¯t you find that curious?¡± When Feng Qingmiao suddenly smiled, his slightly narrowed eyes made him look like an evil demon. He radiated a cold and sinister air, like a poisonous bug nted deep in one¡¯s heart! Qi Yan trembled in fear. She clenched her fists and said, ¡°You, you, what are you trying to say?¡± ¡°Mm, it¡¯s very simple!¡± Returning to that unhurried tone, Feng Qingmiao said, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know why she beats you every time? ¡°Why is she so awesome and seems to know everything? ¡°Because she once traveled through time and space. That kind of luck is something you can never have in your life! ¡°What do you think? Don¡¯t you feel indignant and even more contemptuous of heaven¡¯s injustice?¡± Feng Qingmiao looked at her intently, like a needle piercing her heart. ¡°You, you, who on earth are you?¡± Qi Yan was inexplicably panicked. She watched as Feng Qingmiao bent down. He gently drew a line on the ground with gentle fingers, and in that instant, something like a deep ck hole appeared! Qi Yan¡¯s eyes widened, and she couldn¡¯t think straight anymore. With his head down, the man still had that pitiful appearance from before, but he said in a low voice, ¡°Do you want to be her? ¡°I can help you. ¡°Because I don¡¯t believe that no one in this world is indestructible.¡± If she couldn¡¯t be destroyed, how would he be able to invade this entire and realize his big dream? The man¡¯s deep voice sounded very grieved, but was also inexplicably sharp. Qi Yan was very tempted! Swallowing hard, Qi Yan suddenly calmed down. She tried her best to remain calm as she asked, ¡°But didn¡¯t you say that her soul is pure and untouchable? ¡°What, what should we do?¡± Qi Yan took in a deep breath and couldn¡¯t help but tremble. She was already petrified! But she had to believe it. She wanted to believe it. She believed it with all her heart. This might be her only chance! Her only chance! ¡°When she traveled through time and space, a system was bound to her soul. As long as we control that system, she will go into temporary shock. That¡¯s when I can ¡ª ¡°Move her out!¡± The man looked back at her with an extremely confident and cunning gaze. Qi Yan was already convinced. ¡°Then, who¡¯s the system? How do we catch them?¡± ¡°Mm, it¡¯s her dog.¡± The man licked his lips with an extremely hungry and wicked light in his eyes. ¡­ When the little dog was captured, it was as if its soul had been given an electric shock. Little Tyrant Dragon widened its eyes. Damn, it seemed¡­ Was this it? D*mn woman! D*mn woman!!! ¡­ When Ling Chuan and the others came out of the cinema, these big men were still wiping at their tears. It was clearly aedy, but in the end, they cried like dogs. Little Sister was too much! The brothers immediately contacted a certain cute little sister. But before they could make the call¡­ ¡°Big Brother, Second Brother, Third Brother, Fourth Brother, Fifth Brother, Dad, Grandpa, Brother Xiao Chuan.¡± The girl was standing under arge Chinese parasol tree outside the cinema. She was dressed in a simple white jacket over a light pink shirt and casual pants. She was tall and slender, and so small. Her fair little face was as bright as usual, and she had a sweet smile on her face, but it was clear¡­ Something seemed different? The brothers couldn¡¯t help but frown. No one answered for a moment. ¡°Lu An¡± didn¡¯t care. She smiled even more sweetly and ran toward them. ¡°Brother Xiao Chuan, what¡¯s wrong? ¡°Was the movie good?¡± Qi Yan subconsciously hugged Ling Chuan¡¯s arm, just like Lu An, and tilted her sweet little head to look at him. Ling Chuan inexplicably avoided her, and instantly felt a little disgusted! The man¡¯s gaze darkened; somehow, he felt something was strange. His dark eyes were fixed on the girl next to him. He had an extremely strange thought! Ling Chuan pursed his lips and didn¡¯t say anything. Qi Yan was flustered. She didn¡¯t know if he had noticed anything. On second thought, however, how could he? She was now Lu An. Other than her soul being reced, everything else was intact! ¡°Brother Xiao Chuan, what¡¯s wrong? ¡°Was the movie not good?¡± Given that person¡¯s standards, what good movie could she make? Qi Yan¡¯s eyes were a little innocent. After saying that, she wanted to hold his arm again. Unexpectedly, Ling Chuan was so disgusted he almost vomited. He tried his best to hold it in, then replied in a light voice, ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t good at all. Ask your brothers what they think. They¡¯re crying pretty hard.¡± ¡°Oh, alright then.¡± Was he doubting her? It was better not to get close for now. Sooner orter, she would take them all for herself. All of them! Qi Yan looked obedient and had a hint of regret on her face. After saying that, she didn¡¯t disturb him anymore and walked over to the five brothers. Ling Chuan¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but freeze. If it were any other time, as long as he said these words, wouldn¡¯t the little girl ask him what was wrong, or how she could make him happy? Chapter 424 - Turning the Tables

Chapter 424: Turning the Tables

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ling Chuan narrowed his eyes slightly as he quietly watched Lu Boran and the others. The brothers immediately felt that something was different about their little sister. Third Brother Lu Qingzhou suddenly asked, ¡°Oh, right, An, do you remember the small snake I was rearing previously? ¡°What color is it?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Qi Yan was stumped. She didn¡¯t know why Third Brother suddenly asked this question. He¡­ Did he doubt her too? Impossible! Before Qi Yan could dwell on it, a certain third brother smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that you forgot. ¡°It¡¯s green. That little guy keeps wagging its tail at me. It probably wants to see you.¡± ¡°Oh, oh!¡± Qi Yan heaved a sigh of relief and hurriedly said with a smile, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll visit it another day.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± But Xiao Bai was pink. A certain third brother gave a light response, but his gaze had already turned sharp as he quietly pulled a restless little No. 5 to the side and didn¡¯t say anything else. They chatted casually all the way home. When she went back to her room, her brothers asked her if she wanted supper. Qi Yan shook her head and didn¡¯t notice anything wrong. She went to Lu An¡¯s room. ¡°Hu¡­¡± Too tiring. She had to pretend to be that woman! But now¡­ Shouldn¡¯t she be living well in this family? Why didn¡¯t it look like it? Why was the room so simple and cold? Also, what kind of nts were these? There wasn¡¯t even a decorative pot to look at. Qi Yan nced around Lu An¡¯s room in disdain, and was about to take out her phone to buy something she liked. The depressing thing was that she didn¡¯t know the password for the phone. Qi Yan used the face recognition function. Beep ¡ª The identification failed. What was going on? This was clearly Lu An¡¯s face, right? Could it be that she didn¡¯t use her own face? Qi Yan couldn¡¯t understand. Little did she know that Lu An had modified her phone with a special system. Even if it was just the soul that was different, the phone could tell. Bored, Qi Yan fell onto Lu An¡¯s soft bed. She had just been in a cold prison an hour ago! Thinking about what might happen to Lu An now, Qi Yan smiled smugly. She got up and was about to take a shower, when suddenly¡­ There was a knock on the door. ¡°Who is it?¡± Qi Yan hurriedly got up to open the door and deliberately lowered her voice. Actually, she had more or less guessed who it was. It had to be Ling Chuan. Ling Chuan, who had been Lu An¡¯s childhood friend since she was young, and had even deliberately disguised himself as Luo Chuan to participate in the show, said that he liked only Lu An. Heh! He must have deliberately distanced himself from her because he was worried about her brothers. Who knew how intimate these two people were in private? Disgusting! Qi Yan had a disdainful expression on her face. At the thought that she would have Lu An¡¯s man in the palm of her hand, Qi Yan was excited! Acting coy, she opened the door. Sure enough, Ling Chuan was standing outside. The man had a tall and big figure and a calm and handsome face. Every inch of him was wless and alluring! Especially when he wasn¡¯t talking to Lu An, that cold and alluring aurapletely melted people down to their bones! Qi Yan was inexplicably a little afraid, but she quickly calmed down. Copying what she had seen Lu An do a few times, she smiled sweetly. ¡°Brother Xiao Chuan~¡± She even used a cute voice. Qi Yan grabbed Ling Chuan¡¯s arm and pulled him in like a thief. She secretly looked left and right, thinking that she was acting cute. Just as she closed the door, the man¡¯s gaze suddenly turned cold. He grabbed her chin with slender fingers and pushed her against the door. ¡°Who are you? ¡°What did you do with our An¡¯an?¡± The man¡¯s voice was like a cold wind; it was as if a knife was scraping against her heart! Qi Yan was dumbfounded. ¡°No, Bro- Brother Xiao Chuan, you¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me!¡± It was so disgusting! So disgusting he wanted to explode! The man¡¯s disdain was bone-deep. He instinctively tightened his grip and asked, ¡°Tell me, what did you do with my An¡¯an?¡± ¡°No, I¡­¡± Qi Yan wanted to say something and exin, but unfortunately, the man didn¡¯t give her a chance to say anything. Her hands and feet were tied together with silk ribbons. If he wasn¡¯t worried about hurting his little girl, he would definitely have hung her up. He threw her onto the bed and ced a strong hand on her neck, his gaze still cold and prating. She didn¡¯t know how he had found out, but he could kill her! This way, his An¡¯an would nevere back! ¡°No, Brother, what are you doing? You, what roley is this¡­¡± Qi Yan probed, but unfortunately, before she could finish speaking, more silk cloth was stuffed into her mouth. The man¡¯s eyes were already bloodshot. D*mn it! Why hadn¡¯t he noticed anything? His little girl had been turned into this! Just hearing her say one word made him want to vomit! He wanted to kill himself! Just then, there was another knock on the door. As if seeing salvation, Qi Yan looked expectantly at the door, ready to call for help, but unfortunately ¡ª ¡°Did she say anything?¡± ¡°What on earth is going on?¡± The brothers came in. They were all dumbfounded, and their ck eyes were dark as they asked Ling Chuan the question in low voices. Ling Chuan shook his head silently and gestured for them to keep an eye on her. He got up and went to the window to make a call. Qi Yan was dumbfounded. She never thought that they would actually see through her. Why? Was there something special about Lu An? D*mn it, if she had known, she would have run away and nevere back! Qi Yan was already furious. Suddenly¡­ Little Fifth Brother said worriedly, ¡°Oh, right, where¡¯s Ergou? Where did little Ergou go?¡± ¡­ In Third Brother Lu Qingzhou¡¯s cold and dark researchb, the lid of a jar suddenly moved. A pink snake head popped out. It had bright snake eyes and a t head. It was called Xiao Bai. It was the best among snakes due to its pink and soft skin. Dressed in a little cotton jacket, Xiao Bai slithered out of the jar; it was about a meter long. When the snake¡¯s head touched the ground, its eyes suddenly lit up, and it swiftly headed in a certain direction. ¡­ When Lu An woke up again, she felt like someone was moving around on her. It was difficult for her to open her eyes, and she vaguely saw a few ck men in front of her. ¡°Eugh~¡± Her stomach roiled! Lu An threw up. It sshed on the three men in front of her. ¡°Sh*t!¡± One of the ck men immediately cursed and reached out to hit the dirty woman in front of him. However, the woman, who had clearly been vomiting a second ago, suddenly copsed, as if she was dead. She didn¡¯t make a sound at all. Chapter 425 - Little Ergou: I Want to Turn Back Into a Dog

Chapter 425: Little Ergou: I Want to Turn Back Into a Dog

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± They were dumbfounded. One of them even kicked her. ¡°Forget it, don¡¯t get infected. She¡¯s definitely sick.¡± The ck men spoke in their ownnguage. Just as they were about to leave, they noticed the woman on the ground move again. ¡°F*ck, are you pretending?¡± One of the taller ones pulled out his belt and casually threw it to the side, ready to punish this woman he had never seen before. On the other side, Lu An bounced out of the body again. Too disgusting! So nauseating! It felt like she couldn¡¯t stay even a second longer! However, her incorporeal form couldn¡¯t stay in the air for too long, nor could she go home. It seemed there was a restriction in ce? Just as Lu An was about to force herself to ept this rotten body, suddenly¡­ A very strange snake came slithering over from up ahead. It was actually wearing a tiny cotton jacket? ¡°Hahahaha~¡± Lu An couldn¡¯t help butugh. Smart little soul~ She entered the snake. And a white mist was squeezed out ¡ª When Little Tyrant Dragon opened its eyes, it saw a man actually tearing off its clothes. F*ck! He wouldn¡¯t let even a dog off; how hungry was he?! It pped him! It suddenly realized that its paws had be human hands? Human hands? What was going on? The puppy¡¯s mind was full of questions, and it couldn¡¯t react at all. The ck man who had been hit was already furious. He aimed a fierce kick at little Ergou. Sensing the danger, little Ergou¡¯s mind suddenly went nk, and it opened its mouth and barked wildly. The man was dumbfounded, as if he had been struck by lightning! On the side, Lu An, no, it should be a snake: ¡°Ssss~¡± She was alreadyughing so hard. It was a pity that she didn¡¯t have any ws. Her little snake head was raised high, and she swayed left and right like she was drunk. The three ck people on the side: ¡°¡­¡± F*ck, what the hell was this? A woman who could bark like a dog, and a snake which looked like it was crying fromughter? They felt as if their intelligence was being trampled on. The ck men exchanged looks and were about to move in for the kill, but unfortunately¡­ The snake, which had beenughing and crying just now, had a dark expression on its face. When they attacked, the nimble snake moved left and right, and its whip-like tailshed out. It hurt like hell when it hit! In the end, the three ck men fled the dark alley like they had seen a ghost. A certain snake raised its head proudly, and had a smug expression on its face, as if it would bite them to death if they ran any slower. On the other side, a certain Ergou ¡ª ¡°Wahh ¡ª¡± It burst into tears! This d*mn woman! I came especially to look for you. I was worried something had happened to you. I didn¡¯te to switch bodies with you! Switch back, switch back! It didn¡¯t want to be in this lousy female body. No, no!! ¡°Sob sob~¡± Poor little Ergou. The woman raised her head and howled like a dog. If anyone saw this, their jaws would definitely drop. However, a certain snake found a rtively clean spot andy obediently on the dry grass next to it, as if to say, ¡°I don¡¯t know anything; I¡¯m just enjoying life.¡± Then, little Ergou, who realized that crying couldn¡¯t solve the problem, could only stop crying and ask her, ¡°Woof, woof!¡± Oh, wait! ¡°What should we do now? Do you know what happened?¡± It could already speak. A certain contented snake flicked its sharp tail leisurely. It looked at Ergou with bright snake eyes and said lecherously, ¡°Because it¡¯s you, I suddenly find her quite cute~¡± ¡°Sob~¡±?F*ck, you slutty woman! Little Ergou¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and it was about to explode with anger! Was she trying to trick it into staying in this body? ¡°I¡­¡± It wanted to p her to death. However, a certain snake was smiling sweetly at it. One could practically imagine what that fake smile would look like on her own face. Little Ergou pulled back angrily and said, ¡°Then, what should we do now? Lu An didn¡¯t joke around anymore. She said, ¡°Let¡¯s figure out where we are first, then think of a way to go back.¡± If her family hadn¡¯t discovered that she had been reced, they might be in danger. If they had discovered it, they would probably be very worried about her. Although she didn¡¯t know what was going on, going back was still the first thing they had to do. ¡­ After exploring for a day, little Ergou found out that this was probably a particrly poor ce overseas. There was only a little bit of green forest, and not far away was the desert. There were all sorts of snakes everywhere. It felt like over 40 degrees during the day, and could practically burn a person to death. Unfortunately, Ergou was penniless and had nothing. Not to mention food, it didn¡¯t even have anything to drink. It was rare for it to be human. Although it didn¡¯t like this body, it should at least be allowed to enjoy the sensation of being human! It secretly nced at a certain contented snake on the side. Lu An quickly set up a spit with her pink snake tail, took the wild chicken that she had cleaned, and started roasting it on the fire. As she turned the spit, she hummed a song~ Seriously, you¡¯re a snake now. Do you have to roast something before you eat it? Couldn¡¯t she just eat it raw? We¡¯re poor; act like it! Little Ergou wanted to beat the d*mn woman up. It was rare for it to be able to speak, while Lu An could only hiss. As long as it pretended it didn¡¯t understand her, she couldn¡¯t beat it. But it didn¡¯t dare. Do you see the poisonous snakes sneaking around her? Wasn¡¯t it just that she was pink and soft, and looked better than those dark-colored snakes? One by one, they threw coy looks at her. She didn¡¯t even need to do anything, but the snakes actually found such rich game for her. If Ergou dared do anything to her, it would definitely be bitten to death. F*ck, this honor should have been his! You dog snakes only look at appearances. Do you know that this d*mn woman is just upying what¡¯s mine? Stay away from this Tyrant Dragon! It crept closer to Lu An weakly. It was so, so afraid.?Sob sob~ However, a certain woman had no heart at all. After distributing some roasted chicken, she started eating. She even gave those lecherous snakes a lot. F*ck! The snakes looked at her even more besottedly. They were probably willing to die for her right now! The most unbearable thing was that Ergou had to be the one to pluck the feathers. F*ck, what use was being human? It really wanted to go back to being a dog! Little Ergou felt aggrieved and wanted to cry. Suddenly¡­ ¡°There, it¡¯s them!¡± The three ck people from the alleyst night actually came back with a bunch of locals. Chapter 426 - As a Person...

Chapter 426: As a Person...

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions They pointed at the two and scolded, ¡°A snake can actually roast a chicken with its tail. Also, that woman can bark like a dog. With all these snakes around them, they¡¯re clearly monsters!¡± ¡°Kill them! Kill them!¡± People yelled as they raised torches. Little Ergou blinked and shrank back pitifully. It was weak as a chicken now. What should it do? ¡°An¡¯an, hurry up and leave!¡± A fewrge, earth-colored snakes were already slithering over. They turned around and hissed at Lu An. Standing tall, they stared at the group of restless people with bright snake eyes. For a moment, Lu An was nonplussed. She hadn¡¯t finished roasting the chicken yet! ¡°Ah~¡± Suddenly, there was a scream! As those who weren¡¯t afraid of death charged at them, the snakes rushed forward. A child was caught and used as a shield, and was bitten by a poisonous spotted snake. Lu An raised her head slightly. As those people struck the snakes with clubs, torches, and other things, she nimbly darted forward andshed out wildly with her tail! Crack~ ¡°Ah!¡± There were screams again. The pink snake¡¯s tail was like steel, and instantly sent people flying. ¡°Withdraw, don¡¯t move!¡± Lu An turned around and gestured at her snake friends. She immediately went to the child who had been bitten by a snake and was already in fatal danger. Her skinny tail wrapped tightly around the arm where the bite was, and squeezed hard. ck blood was squeezed out. Lu An pounded some wild grass around her with her tail, then pped the paste on the innocent child¡¯s arm. On the other side, the group of people who were about to attack werepletely dumbfounded. ¡°It, it¡­ is it saving the kid?¡± The eyes of the man in the lead widened. The three ck men fromst night hurriedly said, ¡°No, it¡¯s a demon! It hit us hardst night, and it hit us just now!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Looking at the snakes eyeing them from behind the pink snake, the leader was a little hesitant. Although snakes were very valuable in this ce, there were so many of them here. It would be no joke to be bitten by them. Little Ergou had already stood up as the only living being on their side who had a human body and could speak humannguage! ¡°They¡¯re spouting nonsense! ¡°They¡¯re the ones who tried to do something bad to me!¡± F*ck, saying the words was nauseating~ Little Ergou had a pained expression on its face. It gritted its teeth andined, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for my snake, they would have hurt me. ¡°I¡¯m just a girl who¡¯s unfamiliar with this ce. I don¡¯t want to hurt you, but if you insist, my snakes absolutely won¡¯t go easy on you! ¡°Look, they can see through a person¡¯s character!¡± As little Ergou spoke, it puffed up its chest. It was dressed in dirty clothes, and was very skinny and pitiful. When it said that, it even gestured at the snakes around it. The snakes immediately straightened their spines to support little Ergou¡¯s performance. Fortunately, it was always with the d*mn woman, and had learned a little bit about acting and disposition. Otherwise, it would have disgusted itself to death before it could say anything. What girl?! It was little Ergou! No, it was little Tyrant Dragon, little Tyrant Dragon.?Sob sob~ On the other side, the leader seemed to believe it. In particr, ¡°it¡± was dressed like a foreigner, like the other foreigners who also came here. The leader hesitated and was about to say something, when¡­ The child whom Lu An had saved had already gotten up. ¡°Vige Chief! ¡°It saved me. I want to take it home. Can you not hurt them?¡± The little kid looked at the chief innocently with pure, sparkling eyes. The chief and everyone around him were horrified. They had all seen with their own eyes how the boy had been bitten by that poisonous snake. It was precisely because of this that the adults wanted to kill the snakes even more, but the boy was actually fine now? ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but my snake won¡¯t go home with you. We saved you, but we don¡¯t belong here.¡± Little Ergou hurriedly grabbed the d*mn woman and pulled her into its arms. It was rare that it could actually protect this d*mn woman, hehe~ ¡­ When Lu An and little Ergou left in the chief¡¯s cart, the three men fromst night were kneeling under the sun and being interrogated by the surrounding vigers. Many women whom they had probably attacked before were holding big thick whips, and hitting them. They screamed and swore that they wouldn¡¯t dare do it again. ¡°Hahaha~¡± Any on the back of the shabby cart andughed as she looked at the small town that was getting further and further away. Little Ergou sat on the side, still in shock. There were still at least ten snakes chasing after the cart! The sight gave little Ergou the creeps! But as a former animal, Ergou could clearly understand what they were shouting ¡ª ¡°An¡¯an, don¡¯t go, don¡¯t go. I can¡¯t bear to part with you!¡± ¡°I still want to give birth to little snakes with you~¡± ¡°Even if you¡¯re leaving, why don¡¯t you take me with you?¡± ¡°Take me with you, alright? Sob sob, I¡¯ll never be happy again~¡± Little Ergou almost vomited.?You d*mn face-con snakes. Don¡¯t look at how she smiles and coaxes you all the time. There¡¯s no way this fickle woman will fall for you. Get rid of your monstrous thoughts at once! You even want her to give birth to little snakes? Who knew what that demon Ling Chuan would think if he knew that he actually had a group of snakes as his love rivals? Little Ergou suddenly had a mischievous expression on its face. It secretly imagined the scene of Ling Chuan and a group of snakes getting into a catfight! ¡°Hahaha, hahaha~¡± When the little dog woke up from its dream, it realized that Lu An was looking at it with an indescribable expression. What, what was it? The weather had been extremely hot just now, but cold rain suddenly started to pour down. The surroundings turned so hazy that they became indiscernible. Lu An had already hidden herself inside its clothes. Then¡­ Little Ergou, who was drenched like a dog: ¡°¡­¡± Fortunately, when the chief left, he had given Ergou a raincoat to thank Snake Lu An for the antidote for the poison. However, it wasn¡¯t the chief¡¯s fault that the vige was poor, and the raincoat wasn¡¯t effective. It leaked! Other than a certain area on the body where the snake now was, Ergou was pretty much wet everywhere else. If this continued, it would catch a cold! ¡°You don¡¯t have any ID on you, so you¡¯ll probably be treated like a homeless person. Although we¡¯ve already reached a town that isn¡¯t so backward, you¡¯ll probably be arrested and sent to jail if you go to any hotel.¡± A certain snake hiddenfortably in its clothes hissed at it. ¡°Ahhh~¡± Little Ergou was about to explode with anger! Switch bodies with me, sob, sob~ Chapter 427 - Meeting

Chapter 427: Meeting

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Why did it have to be a human? Being human was so painful! It didn¡¯t want to be a human!?Sob sob~ Not only did a certain d*mn woman not feel sorry for it, she even smiled and hissed, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Our little Ergou is the best. I¡¯ve brought you through so many difficulties in the past. Now, it¡¯s time to prove your capability. You definitely won¡¯t let your An¡¯an down, right?¡± A certain snake hid in its cleavage. It blinked its eyes and seemed to be singing happily~ Little Ergou was speechless. Hmph, was she deliberately bringing up the past so that she wouldn¡¯t feel guilty at all for upying the snake body that should have belonged to it? Even saying ¡°your An¡¯an¡± ¡ª?I don¡¯t acknowledge you! You bad woman! Little Ergou was still angry, but then recalled the times they had transmigrated. It lived in the system, while Lu An was the one who faced the world. She had to solve all sorts of tricky problems, and at the same time had to deal with it and feed it milk. Little Ergou just¡­ Forget it, it was a super kind dog. It wouldn¡¯t stoop to this vicious woman¡¯s level! ¡°Then, what should we do now?¡± It had never been a human before, and really didn¡¯t know what to do. It asked the question in a pitiful voice. There were a few passers-by in the increasingly heavy rain and fog. Many people saw ¡°her¡± and gave her surprised looks, but no one came to help. Everyone was busy with their own things and didn¡¯t have time to bother with ¡°her,¡± especially when they saw her twisted expression and strange movements; she seemed mentally deficient. ¡°Mm, eat this first.¡± Lu An stuffed cold medicine into its mouth with the tip of her tail. She hissed, ¡°There seems to be an old pavilion to the east. Go there and shelter from the rain first. ¡°After that, we¡¯ll make some ointment or something and sell it at a stall. We¡¯ll earn a little money, at least enough for us to eat. ¡°It¡¯s definitely impossible to return through normal channels. When we get to a big city, we¡¯ll buy a mode of transport and modify it however you like. We¡¯ll then make our way slowly to the border. What do you think?¡± Lu An¡¯s bright eyes sparkled. As she spoke, her head even poked out of the raincoat to take a look at Ergou. Thatughing expression was saying, ¡°I¡¯m smart, right?¡± Little Ergou pouted and didn¡¯t say anything. It just gave a light ¡°oh.¡± Hmph, d*mn woman. She had clearly already nned it out, but still gave it a scare like that. I¡¯m not going to say you¡¯re smart! Hmph! Then, weak and diffident little Ergou¡­ Furtively took out a pastry wrapped in foil which the town residents had given it. ¡°Here, I don¡¯t like sweet food. You eat it.¡± It looked away with a ¡°I didn¡¯t give it to you on purpose¡± expression. ¡°Hahaha~¡± Lu Anughed again and said very frankly, ¡°Our little Ergou has grown up!¡± She wouldn¡¯t say that she had been eyeing the pastry for a long while. A certain snake opened its mouth and started eating. Have you ever seen a snake eat pastry? Who knew if her stomach would spoil from eating it! Little Ergou couldn¡¯t be bothered with her. Fortunately, the small pavilion was covered. After eating the d*mn woman¡¯s cold medicine, it no longer felt cold. ¡­ Many days passed in the blink of an eye. Obedient little Ergou worked diligently. Based on the recipes which Lu An taught it, it first made some special meat with wild game, then used edible grass to make some nutritious and thirst-quenching grass juice. After earning a little money, it started buying local ingredients¡­ The two of them worked hard to make a living and continued moving in the direction of their country. Even if there were still hundreds of thousands of miles to go, little Ergou felt that it was getting more and more interesting. Hehe~ That d*mn woman had even invented something new to eat today! It was amazing! On the way back, they encountered a lot of people. Some were pure-hearted and were trapped overseas like them, while others were vicious and tried to steal their money. However, with Snake Lu An around, nothing was difficult for them. However ¡ª ¡°Am I considered an illegal immigrant like this? ¡°If I¡¯m caught, would I be considered a terrorist? ¡°If I¡¯m not caught, won¡¯t it seem like our country¡¯s borders are too weak?¡± Who knew when little Ergou had grown into such an outstanding talent who was able to take such things into ount! Snake Lu An smiled and said, ¡°Then let them catch you. Who knows, you might still get something to eat and drink, which is easier than doing it yourself.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Was the mighty Ergou sozy it didn¡¯t want to do anything itself? Alright, it was! But letting itself be caught just like that¡­ wasn¡¯t that too demeaning? Little Ergou had a slightly aggrieved expression on its face. However, when it looked at the smiling and slightly mischievous snake, it realized¡­ She wasn¡¯t joking? ¡°Hey, you¡¯re not for real, right?¡±?Are you going to dump me and run off on your own? I traveled thousands of miles to give you this snake body! Little Ergou was about to cry. Its big ck eyes were already filled with tears. Lu An said, ¡°Didn¡¯t Dad say that Qi Yanmitted a crime? ¡°Putting aside if anyone knows that Qi Yan has escaped, if someone recognizes you, it¡¯ll be very disadvantageous for us.¡± She still had to investigate what on earth happened! Although the body of a snake was inconvenient, it had to be said that it was the best ce to hide. But if Qi Yan, whose body was upied by little Ergou, appeared in front of some people, they might alert the enemy. To be able to make her switch bodies and bring her to that barren outskirts without anyone knowing, the person definitely had to have some kind of special power. She wasn¡¯t sure if the other party was still watching her, so of course she couldn¡¯t let anything go wrong. ¡­ When they saw that ck face of the girl, as she barked like a dog and rubbed her face like a silly monkey¡­ The soldiers on the border: ¡°???¡± ¡°Hey, Qihar Psychiatry? We found a mental patient.¡± Sob sob, d*mn woman, hurry back and save me. Your Ergou¡¯s acting skills aren¡¯t that good! What if someone saw through it? Little Ergou was super aggrieved as it continued acting like a mad person in front of these soldiers. Sob~ On the other side, Snake Lu An felt a little guilty. She followed the soldiers all the way until little Ergou was locked in a ward. Only after ensuring that everything was fine did Lu An crawl out the window and leave. It was already May, and nights in the capital were no longer as cold. Snake Lu An was wearing a new floral cotton jacket that little Ergou had bought for her as she slipped through the streets of the city alone. Sure enough, breathing in the air of one¡¯s own country was different. Looking at the people around her, she felt the sense of familiarity all the more. Snake Lu An took in her surroundings as she traveled. Suddenly¡­ ¡°Brother Xiao Chuan?¡± Chapter 428 - Hiding In His Clothes

Chapter 428: Hiding In His Clothes

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Brother Xiao Chuan?¡± A certain snake hissed. At a corner not far away stood a tall and slender man. It seemed something had happened? There was a ruthlessness in his face that Lu An had never seen before. His expression was cold, and it felt like his heaven-defying aura could melt a person! A slightly plump middle-aged man next to him was speaking with a nervous face, as if he was extremely afraid. Snake An was super dumbstruck as she raised her head; she didn¡¯t even notice that someone had stepped on the hem of her cotton jacket. Snake An hurried over to her Brother Xiao Chuan, only to discover¡­ There was actually a woman standing next to him? The woman was dressed like a socialite. She was dressed in a cream-colored knitted dress for the season, with long ck hair under a cream-colored woolen hat, and white heeled boots. She was tall and slender, and looked wless. In particr, her face had the soft air of a frail beauty, and she looked indescribably demure and dignified. Pretty! Yes, she was pretty. It was the type of beauty that was extremely pleasing to the eye! Even a vase might not be able topare. Snake An couldn¡¯t help but re. She wasn¡¯t thinking as she hurried forward. Suddenly¡­ ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this the kind of snake rich people love to raise and admire?¡± ¡°It¡¯s actually wearing a cotton jacket. Does it really think it¡¯s human?¡± ¡°Heh, little snake, were you abandoned by your parents?¡± Suddenly, a few hoodlums surrounded her. They looked at her with mischievous smiles and ill intent. ¡°I remember there was a fat tycoon who hugged this snake like it was a treasure. In the end, he was bitten and died on the spot. Who knows ¡ª¡± ¡°Have its fangs been pulled out?¡± They exchanged dark looks, and were ready to catch her. Snake An had a bored expression on her face. She had seen many people like this on the way here. Most of them had nothing better to do, and were useless. Lu An whipped her tail at them. What made her furious, however, was that after she dealt with these hoodlums, her Brother Xiao Chuan had already disappeared! Who knew where he was! ¡°Ah~¡± So angry! Angry snake eyes turned to look at the hoodlums. re~ The hoodlums were already trembling with fear! ¡°Boss, boss, don¡¯t be mad, don¡¯t be rash, be good~¡± ¡°Good my ass, run!¡± This snake was definitely a spirit. The group of people were so frightened that they stumbled and crawled as they fled. Snake An was really angry. She straightened up and wanted to pound her chest like a gori, but she didn¡¯t have hands. ¡°Hmph!¡± Snake An exhaled angrily, and she was about to start searching, when suddenly¡­ A huge fell from above! ¡°Hehe, I caught it, I caught it!¡± Two fat middle-aged men were very pleased. They hurriedly picked up the and walked over to where it was bustling with activity. ¡°Look at the way it was beating those people up just now. Don¡¯t be fooled by its small size. I think it¡¯s very powerful. Who knows, it might even be able to make it big in the fighting ring!¡± ¡°Even if it doesn¡¯t, it should be worth a lot if we sell it as a pet!¡± The two middle-aged men fantasized excitedly. On the other side, Lu An, who had already left when they dropped the: ¡°¡­¡±?Hey, didn¡¯t you check the? Give me back my little jacket! She didn¡¯t have the habit of running around naked on the streets. She had been born human; this was too¡­ that! Snake An chased them frantically, and subconsciously curled in on herself. She was too shy. Unfortunately, the two idiots were still running excitedly. It wasn¡¯t until they entered a main door, passed through a long corridor, and reached a bright hall that they realized there was no snake inside the. ¡°D*mn, I saw the jacket and thought we had it!¡± Even if they went back now, they wouldn¡¯t be able to find the snake. The two unlucky men threw Snake An¡¯s jacket on the floor and even stomped on it a few times in frustration. The cute flowers on the little cotton jacket were about to disappear under their feet. So angry! Snake An hid in a dark corner. She wanted to rush out and whip them, but¡­ She was shy! She didn¡¯t want anyone to see her naked body. ¡°Ahhh!¡± Just as a certain snake was about to explode in a corner ¡ª ¡°Oh, Brother Xiao Chuan?¡± The man was tall and erect. The slightly plump man and the good-looking woman were still by his side, but they were all wearing masks, and looked like they weren¡¯t to be disturbed. Snake An was stumped for a moment, and before she could think further, she flew over. Her little head burrowed into his pant leg and went all the way up. When Ling Chuan keenly felt that something was amiss and was about to shake it out, he unexpectedly stopped. As if he had seen a ghost, an image suddenly shed through his mind. It was his little girl¡­ D*mn it! Ling Chuan cursed himself gloomily, but before he could react¡­ A certain snake pushed open his belt buckle and wrapped its tail around his pants. The little snake¡¯s head had already snuck out of his cor. ¡°Ssss ~¡± It seemed to be throwing a tantrum at him, its eyes bright and innocent. Ling Chuan: ¡°¡­¡± His expression wasn¡¯t very good, and it was even a little dark. He lowered his head and looked at the little thing in his arms. He calmly buckled his belt. A certain snake¡¯s tail immediately curled around his waist. ¡°Ssss~¡± Snake An hissed at him twice, then looked at the little jacket that had been trampled on. It even poked his chest repeatedly, as if it wanted him to get it back? Heh, was this snake shy? Ling Chuan found it a little funny. Unexpectedly, he indulged it, and even allowed it to hide in his clothes. If it were any other ordinary snake, it would have long been obliterated. ¡°Ah Qiu, go and pick that thing up.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± When he heard Boss¡¯s order, Leng Yunqiu was dumbfounded. That? What thing? Could it be¡­ oh! Why did Boss want this? As a subordinate, he didn¡¯t dare say or ask anything. Leng Yunqiu obediently picked up the item. ¡°Go wash it and buy a few simr ones.¡± ¡°Oh, yes, yes.¡± What the heck, what was Boss suddenly doing? There was actually such a thing in this world? It wasn¡¯t even wide enough to fit two fingers, and it was so long. What the heck was this? Leng Yunqiu, who had never put a jacket on a snake before, had already reached a blind spot in his knowledge. Chapter 429 - Devil Youth

Chapter 429: Devil Youth

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Could it be that Boss deliberately wanted to be alone with Miss Qiao? How rare! Was Boss prepared to give up on that little girl? Leng Yunqiu was inexplicably happy, and hurriedly went to carry out the order. On the other side, Qiao Xinyi was very puzzled. She asked in a sweet and steady voice, ¡°Ah Chuan, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Why did it feel like something had run over just now? Perhaps she was mistaken; it had been too fast. Qiao Xinyi was on Ling Chuan¡¯s left, closer to the entrance. When the snake flew past, she thought she saw something, but it was just an afterimage, so she wasn¡¯t too sure. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± The man nodded slightly and asked in a cold voice, ¡°Where is Ah Mo¡¯s usual private room?¡± ¡°Oh, um, I¡¯ll take you there.¡± Qiao Xinyi was sessfully diverted and didn¡¯t think about what had just happened. Very quickly, Ling Chuan followed Qiao Xinyi to his nephew Ling Mo¡¯s private room. Lu An looked around furtively, and quickly realized that this was an underground fighting ring. There was a veryrge circr ring in the middle, and there was a thick and tall electric fence around it. asionally, insects flew into it and were instantly turned into dust! Naturally, audience seats surrounded the ring. They were roughly divided into different levels based on identity or money. There were concealed open boxes, and small andrge private rooms, and tea was even provided. The private room which Ling Chuan entered was on the east side. The room was wide and bright, and the view of the stage was excellent. There were all sorts of snacks and trinkets. It was the same in the north, south, and west. Ordinary audience members squeezed in between the four cardinal points. The crowd was like billowing sea waves, and it was very noisy. It was a little quieter in the room. Lu An immediately noticed the osmanthus cakes on the sandalwood table. After Ling Chuan sat down on the couch in front of the table, the tip of a certain snake¡¯s tail had already started to curl in that direction. Just as it was about to sessfully mount a sneak attack¡­ ¡°Why aren¡¯t youing out yet?¡± The man¡¯s low and teasing voice made a certain snake blush. Her little head shrank back into his suit. No, no, no! ¡°Heh!¡± Ling Chuan chuckled softly; it was quite stubborn. His slender fingers reached into his clothes to look for it. On the other side, Qiao Xinyi, the capital¡¯s top socialite and the eldest daughter of the Qiao family, was dumbfounded. ¡°Ah, Ah Chuan, who are you talking to?¡± ¡°Mm, it¡¯s nothing.¡± The man gave a light response. His face was expressionless, and his tone was as cold as ever. ¡°Oh.¡± Qiao Xinyi nodded nkly and didn¡¯t ask anything else. She couldn¡¯t help but look at his expression, but then she saw his slender fingers pull out a small snake head from inside his suit jacket. He asked sternly, yet with unexpected gentleness, ¡°Are you still making a fuss, hm?¡± Qiao Xinyi was once againpletely dumbfounded. She couldn¡¯t help but panic, and hurriedly said, ¡°Erm, Ah Chuan, before, Fatty Wang, that tycoon, also had a snake in his arms and was bitten to death on the spot. You¡­¡± As Qiao Xinyi spoke, she was already about to die of nervousness, afraid that the snake would bite him. ¡°Will you bite me?¡± The man¡¯s eyes darkened slightly. He nced at Qiao Xinyi calmly, then asked the little thing in his arms the question. ¡°I¡­¡±?Yes! Snake An wasn¡¯t convinced. She turned around and nced at the super good-looking woman, then tilted her head and licked his chin. Then, she immediately shrank back into his arms and hid. B*stard, he touched her all over. Even if she was a snake now, she still felt ashamed. Ashamed!?Sob~ Ling Chuan waspletely frozen. The sensation was still on his chin. It was light and seemed to carry a gentle and beautiful fragrance. Ling Chuan¡¯s eyes almost welled up with tears. When he came back to his senses, he found it especiallyughable. D*mn it! Perhaps he missed her too much. Seeing a snake with the same temper as her¡­ Ling Chuan, you really should wake up! The man¡¯s expression was calm and he didn¡¯t bother with the snake in his arms. Just then, the show started. The man¡¯s ck eyes focused on the stage. On the other side, Qiao Xinyi wanted to say something. Seeing Ling Chuan¡¯s suddenly calm face, she sensed that he was preupied with his thoughts. In the end, she obediently found a seat on the side and didn¡¯t say anything else. She simply told him that Ah Mo would be fightingter. Ah Mo, or Ling Mo, the son of Ling Chuan¡¯s big brother, was 17 years old. He spent all his time in the fighting ring and didn¡¯t go to school; he was a proper devil youth. ¡°Mm.¡± Ling Chuan nodded slightly, and his gazended on the young man who had already gone on stage. He was dressed in a thin ck outfit and had a lean figure. He looked frail, but his eyes were dangerous, wicked and bone-chilling! The bruises that were on his face all year round in particr made it clear that he wasn¡¯t a virtuous person. Ling Chuan couldn¡¯t be bothered to spend much time looking at him. Very quickly, his opponent went on stage. It was a wild and lethal lion. The lion¡¯s mane bristled and it bared its teeth. Every time it moved, Ling Chuan couldn¡¯t help but frown. How willful! He was simply messing around! ck Insect was the most popr underground fighting ring on the fringe of the capital. It was an inconspicuous name for those who weren¡¯t in the know, but this ce was thick with the scent of bloody fights and inhuman revelry. Everyone here was like maggots in the dark. They had no scruples, nor cared about anything. Whether human or beast, there was no difference when they went on stage; there were only opponents. Bets were ced, and won or lost. The middle party would naturally draw a share of the profits to facilitate the operation of this illegal underground fighting ring. ck Insect was full every night, and made hundreds of millions every day! Very quickly, the duel between the young man and the lion began. Powerful fistsshed out wildly, each punch striking a sore spot. The lion was practically powerless to fight back. Everyone present felt their blood boil. After getting rid of the lion, there was a tiger and even a pr bear, which was supposed to live in the Arctic. Although the young man was valiant, there would still be times when he couldn¡¯t block well enough. Gashes were torn open on his body, and bright red blood spewed out like mud! On the side, Qiao Xinyi¡¯s eyes were already bloodshot. She wrung her hands anxiously and looked at Ling Chuan from time to time with deep worry. Ling Chuan waspletely expressionless. His cold gaze didn¡¯t move until the referee announced the young man¡¯s victory! ¡°Little brat!¡± Ling Chuan gritted his teeth and almost rushed forward to beat him to death. Suddenly¡­ ¡°Wait!¡± A young man in a pink suit and sleek, shiny hair stood up. Chapter 430 - Monster

Chapter 430: Monster

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The young man was on Ling Chuan¡¯s left in the south, and he held up a loudspeaker and said, ¡°These five matches were just a warm up. Given Young Master Mo¡¯s level, I believe you don¡¯t mind another round, right? ¡°In any case, the bets are already in ce. Haven¡¯t you always wanted to know the cause of your parents¡¯ deaths?¡± He Chengwei narrowed his eyes and the corners of his lips curled up wickedly. He had to end him tonight. He had to! There was no longer any other way out! He Chengwei flicked a gaze at Ling Chuan, and his eyes turned even redder. He asked Ling Mo, ¡°If you win, I¡¯ll tell you the truth, but if you lose, you¡¯re not allowed to pursue the matter anymore. Do you dare?¡± ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t dare? ¡°Whoever doesn¡¯t honor their word will have to call the other ¡®grandson¡¯!¡± The demon youth¡¯s eyes were cold. Since he was young, the only thing that had kept him going¡­ He would definitely win. Definitely! He had to! The young man clenched his fists tightly. Even though he was covered in blood, he didn¡¯t back down at all. On the other side, Ling Chuan was already frowning. He nced at He Chengwei, who was determined to win, and made a simple call. ¡°It¡¯s time to finish this!¡± The man¡¯s voice was cold as he said the words. There was a murderous and heartless air about him. Then, he picked up the loudspeaker and said unhurriedly to He Chengwei, ¡°Young Master He, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re going too far? ¡°Using a tiger, lion, and pr bear ¡ª your side has already gone through several big guns, while we just have one person. Even if the next person you have goes up and wins, don¡¯t you think this would be an embarrassment to your father, He Nan?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± He Chengwei was stumped. He didn¡¯t expect Ling Chuan to already be openly helping Ling Mo. Knowing that he was in the wrong, He Chengwei said, ¡°Then, CEO Ling, do you want to change your fighter? ¡°I have no objections. I¡¯m just afraid that Ah Mo won¡¯t agree. After all, he has always been determined to rely on himself and won¡¯t ept help from others.¡± As He Chengwei spoke, he raised his eyebrows slightly, as if he was putting all this on Ling Mo¡¯s head. He was saying that Ling Mo had a stubborn personality, and that if he was willing to continue, there was nothing He Chengwei could do. Ling Chuan nced coldly at a certain brat and said in a deep voice, ¡°Is that so? ¡°Then, Young Master He should understand one thing: I call the shots in the Ling family, not Ling Mo. ¡°Bullying my people like this without asking for my permission ¨C be careful that you don¡¯t suffer the consequences. You can¡¯t repay me!¡± As the man spoke, he raised his eyebrows innocently. Then, he opened the window and jumped down. He even took off his mask and threw it away. There was already amotion around them. ¡°Ahhh, Master Chuan! Master Chuan! Master Chuan actually went on stage!¡± ¡°D*mn, d*mn, this is crazy!¡± ¡°I still remember when his older brothers first brought him here. He was so formidable, and no one in all of ck Insect was his match! ¡°What a pity that he no longer came after what happened to his big brother and second brother. At that time, many people wanted to take advantage of the situation to abduct him, but in the end, they couldn¡¯t do so, and were even wiped out. This Master Chuan¡¯s methods are really¡­!¡± ¡°If not for the arrogance of the older generation, who in the younger generation would be able topare with him?!¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid even some of the older generation have no choice but to start being polite to him now!¡± As the audience members spoke, they quietly nced at He Chengwei and the northwest. Most of the people there had bet on Ling Mo, and had been surrounded by He Chengwei¡¯s men after that. On the other side, some people¡¯s faces were already ashen. In the south, Xu Yinzhu had already taken out his phone and sent He Chengwei a message ¡ª [Sure enough, he came, and is even going on stage! On the surface, he doesn¡¯t care what happens to Ling Mo because of what happened to his big brother, but in fact, he¡¯s the one who has been helping Ling Mo behind the scenes every time. Since it¡¯s rare for him to personally step into the ring, it would really be letting him down if we don¡¯t send Feifei up. What do you think?] [I think you¡¯re right!] He Chengwei nced at Ling Chuan as he typed these words wickedly. ¡­ Snake An, who had been sound asleep in a certain person¡¯s clothes, suddenly opened her eyes in a daze. She was really too tired. After rushing around with little Ergou for so many days, she basically hadn¡¯t slept well. Now, she could finally rx, and had identally fallen asleep. She even had a dream! When she woke up, before she could react, Lu An saw a humongous creature that looked neither human nor beast. It was about five to six meters tall. To be precise, it was 5.62 meters tall. Lu An urately measured it with her sharp eyes. The bulky shoulders were 2.24 meters wide and covered in ck fur. It had the face of arge ape, and a sharp, high nose. It looked like a beast, but stood on two legs like a human. Its cold, robot-like eyes were filled with murderous intent, and it was attacking them with a fist bigger than a human head. Snake An blinked nkly. She turned to look at her Brother Xiao Chuan. The man¡¯s face was expressionless, and his slender figure nimbly dodged the monster¡¯s attack. He narrowed his eyes and was already scheming. Taking advantage of the monster¡¯s hand swinging out again, he jumped onto the monster¡¯s arm and ran all the way to the monster¡¯s shoulder. He spun and kicked hard. Pa~ It was a heavy blow to the monster¡¯s left cheek! ¡°Wow!¡± ¡°As expected of Master Chuan!¡± Everyone was already cheering wildly. However, the monster only leaned back a little? It didn¡¯t even tilt 15 degrees, and quickly bounced back. Also, it seemed to have really been provoked. Its fists, which were harder than rock, smashed left and right into Ling Chuan¡¯s chest. Blood was already seeping out of the man¡¯s tightly pursed lips. ¡°Er¡­¡± Everyone was dumbfounded. ¡°Oh my god, he¡¯s definitely going to lose, right?¡± ¡°So what if it¡¯s Master Chuan? His opponent is super abnormal! He¡¯s definitely going to lose, right?¡± Everyone couldn¡¯t help but look nervous. Many people already regretted betting on him, and even switched identities to bet on the other party. Ling Mo¡¯s eyes were already filled with worry. He clenched his fists and endured it. On the side, Qiao Xinyi was about to cry from fear. On the other side, He Chengwei and the others were very pleased! How rare! Feifei, hurry up and charge. Kill him! Kill him! He had beaten down everyone in the business world, and those less capable could only endure it. But here, the winner was king! Strength was everything! ¡°Hahaha~¡± He Chengwei and the others couldn¡¯t help butugh. They raised their sses and clinked them together, already beginning to enjoy the joy of sess. As expected of Ah Fei, whom they had raised for ten years! Ten years! They had started with all sorts of strong animal genes. Chapter 431 - Going Crazy

Chapter 431: Going Crazy

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions All of this had initially been specially prepared for Ling Chuan¡¯s big brother and second brother. In the end, he was actually even more ruthless than his older brothers at such a young age! They were all human; who would be willing to lose to him? If they didn¡¯t kill him, would they still have a ce in the capital in the future? In particr, those old guys were already prepared to surrender to him and settle things? What a joke. If they didn¡¯t fight now, when would they have the opportunity? However, just as He Chengwei was feeling smug, he saw ¡ª The man had already stood up again, and he looked even colder than before, as if he had just been testing the waters! He wiped the blood from the corners of his lips with slender fingers. His shrewd eyes were as wild as the wind, and he ran as fast as lightning. The huge monster couldn¡¯t catch him at all. Before the monster could react, the man stepped on it. Pa~ Ling Chuan did a spinning kick! He kicked it in the chin with his strong leather shoes. Crack~ It sounded like bones breaking. Bang ¡ª The huge ck-furred monster copsed. It was down! The entire fighting ring shook as if it had been hit by an earthquake. ¡°Oh, my, god!¡± ¡°Is that what an ordinary person can do?¡± ¡°As expected of Master Chuan!¡± ¡°He¡¯s a natural born champion!¡± Many people in the audience had already stood up and were cheering him on enthusiastically. The referee was already excitedly counting down. ¡°1, 2, 3¡­¡± On the other side, the faces of He Chengwei and the others were already as ck as the bottom of a pot! D*mn it, d*mn it! They traded dark looks, as if confirming something. While everyone was feeling excited, no one noticed an extremely transparent syringe which shot out at the ck-furred monster. Heh! In any case, everything was already out in the open. He probably already knew the truth long ago, right? It was that fool Ling Mo who insisted on using his father¡¯s method to settle things. Since that was the case, they might as well go all out! So what if it was illegal? As long as they could kill him! Kill them!! Even Feifei, whom they had raised since young, could be mercilessly killed. It was an absolutely cold-blooded monster. Other than killing, it had no emotions. In particr, when it was injected with the stimnt, it wasn¡¯t afraid of even being shocked with electricity or struck by lightning, and became several times more dangerous! Kill them all, kill them all!! He Chengwei¡¯s eyes were already like those of a demon as he screamed endlessly in his heart. He didn¡¯t want people to forget him as soon as the surname Ling was mentioned every time he went out. He didn¡¯t want to always be ranked at the bottom, or for people to say he couldn¡¯t evenpare with a fraction of Ling Chuan. No way, no way! He would do it just like how his parents had dealt with those two so-called strong and upright brothers! ¡°Ah Fei, get up, get up¡­¡± He Chengwei¡¯s voice was low as he quietly encouraged the monster whose skull was about to split open. Very quickly, Ah Fei stood up. Its eyes were bloodshot, and it exuded a dangerous aura. Everyone subconsciously held their breaths. Even Ling Chuan took a few cautious steps back. He stared at it intently, feeling that something wasn¡¯t right. The monster suddenly pounded its chest with brawny ck-furred fists, like a gori, and it roared angrily at the sky! Suddenly, there was a boom ¡ª It was the sound of the metal fence being torn open. Even the audience sitting several meters up on the second floor were affected, and many even had scratches on their faces. For a moment, everyone was rmed, and had already forgotten about the ring; their lives were more important. However, Ah Fei seemed to have gone crazy. It pulled and smashed everything it saw. It forcibly pulled at the transformer for the electric fence. Sparks of electricity crackled, and the hair of many people around the fence was fried. Everyone fled! Comints were hurled at He Chengwei. ¡°Quick, restrain it!¡± ¡°You brought this guy here. You should ensure everyone¡¯s safety, right?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but this guy is wild and not tamed.¡± He Chengwei¡¯s gaze was very smug, and there was no sympathy in it at all. He didn¡¯t care who lived or died, as long as he could kill that Ling person, as long as he disappeared from this world! Unfortunately, very quickly¡­ He Chengwei received retribution. Ah Fei punched through the wall of the private room on the second floor! It caused the floor of He Chengwei¡¯s private room to crack open, as everything sagged toward the middle. He Chengwei and the others fell off their chairs, and various objects started to slide downward. His survival instinct made He Chengwei shout, ¡°Someone,e! Someone, stop it! Stop it!!¡± His heart and lungs were about to explode. Unfortunately, no one cared. Everyone was still busy running for their lives! On the other side¡­ The person in charge of the fighting ring had already assembled a group of fighters to ensure everyone¡¯s safety. But when they surrounded the monster and saw how inhuman and wild it was ¡ª Its fist was like iron, and with just one light punch, the wall copsed. It was extremely destructive! Each footstep was like steel; even the walls trembled with one casual move to the side! In particr, it was like a child who waspletely unrestrained and seemed to be having a lot of fun! Everyone who witnessed this couldn¡¯t help but tremble. No one dared to take a step forward. There was also Ling Chuan, and Ling Mo and Qiao Xinyi behind him. ¡°Xinyi, take him away. Call the police.¡± The man¡¯s cold voice was calm andposed. He didn¡¯t even turn around to look at them. His ck eyes were fixed on the monster, and his gaze gradually sharpened as if he was nning something. Suddenly ¡ª The pink snake in his arms suddenly flew out. The agile snake slithered up the ck-furred monster¡¯s arm and wrapped around its neck. Its neck was thicker than a normal person¡¯s waist and looked extremely solid. Everyone around it was dumbfounded, and they trembled with fear. Snake An was very focused as she exerted pressure! But in the end, this was just a snake body. Even though she had been exercising recently, it wasn¡¯t that simple against a creature with absolute strength! Tiny beads of cold sweat had already formed on Snake An¡¯s little snake head. She looked like a slightly thick ne around the big monster¡¯s neck. The big monster was ufortable from being strangled, and reached out to grab her snake body. Sharp and slender nails pierced her skin, and blood poured out. Chapter 432 - What Are You Looking At?

Chapter 432: What Are You Looking At?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Many people around them froze. Even the tall and sturdy men couldn¡¯t help but tear up! Even a snake was working so hard to save them! On the other side, Ling Chuan had alreadyposed himself. There was an explosive anger in his chest, especially when he saw the monster pierce the snake¡¯s skin! Taking advantage of the monster¡¯s struggle with the snake, he focused all his attention on flying up in the air. His tall and big body spun 360 degrees in the air, and he spun to deliver fierce, non-stop kicks! Each one hit the monster in the face, giving it no chance to fight back, and its tall and sturdy body swayed slightly. In the end, it couldn¡¯t help but let go, and it seemed to have fainted! Boom! It was the sound of a monster falling to the ground. It was such a huge body, and it seemed to crush the entire fighting ring, as if there had been an earthquake. Everyone secretly took deep breaths. They felt like their hearts weren¡¯t theirs anymore, and they were afraid that the monster would get up again. Ling Chuan had already stepped on the ck-furred monster¡¯s body. He immediately caught the snake that had been thrown aside. His heart sank, and he felt so terrible that he wanted to cry! Ling Chuan looked at the snake covered in blood in his palms. He didn¡¯t know where it was injured, and didn¡¯t even dare touch it. He had never felt so helpless before! ¡°Doctor, doctor!!¡± Ling Chuan was already yelling. Qiao Xinyi and Ling Mo watched anxiously from behind. They had never seen Ling Chuan lose hisposure like this before. Even when his big brother and second brother fell one after another back then, even when he was still so young and was about to copse, he had never shown weakness to anyone. However, no one was in the mood to think about it at that moment. Just then, a row of extremely orderly and stern armed police officers ran over. The scene was quickly sealed off, surrounded, and investigated¡­ ¡­ When he confirmed that the snake wasn¡¯t injured too badly, and that it might hurt for a few days, but that it was fine, Ling Chuan¡¯s heart finally settled down. He actually forgot! When he went down to the stage, he forgot that there was a snake with him. Was it because it felt too familiar? After bandaging the wound, the man stared at a certain snake that was still blinking and rubbing his hand with the tip of its tail, as if tofort him. D*mn it! That feeling of seeing a ghost again!!! D*mn it! He stroked the little snake¡¯s head with slender fingers and gently ced it in the fluffy cradle that he had prepared for it. The cradle smelled good, and there were a few fresh and beautiful roses on the side. The rich scent of the roses had a unique and pleasant charm to it. Snake An narrowed her eyes and was about to take a nap. ¡°Where are the clothes I told you to wash and prepare?¡± the man asked the middle-aged man who was waiting outside the door. ¡°H- Huh?¡± Leng Zhiqiu was dumbfounded. Those were actually clothes for snakes? Since when did Boss rear snakes? Didn¡¯t he hate these cold-blooded animals the most? Leng Zhiqiu was very puzzled, but he still had to figure out how to answer the question. He had thought that Boss just wanted to be alone with Miss Qiao and so had deliberately sent him away. ¡°I¡¯ll go and prepare them now. Previously, it was because¡­¡± Leng Zhiqiu was about to cry. He was afraid that Boss would fire him if he wasn¡¯t happy. With that, he hurriedly went off to prepare the clothes¡­ However, his big boss didn¡¯t me him. He just frowned coldly and asked, ¡°How is he?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Leng Zhiqiu didn¡¯t react for a moment. His big boss waspletely furious. ¡°You¡¯re like a f*cking block of wood. Aren¡¯t you here to report his situation to me?¡± ¡°Oh, oh!¡± Leng Zhiqiu immediately responded; who else could make him so irritable and gloomy? He didn¡¯t care on the surface, but he was clearly concerned! Leng Zhiqiu hurriedly replied, ¡°J- Just a few ribs were broken. It seems his left hand is, is¡­¡± ¡°Is what? ¡°Might as well just kill him.¡± Leng Zhiqiu, who was on the side, hurriedly stood up. He wanted nothing more than to curl up like an ant in a hole. His boss yelled angrily, then strode out the door. Suddenly¡­ ¡°Ssss~¡± It was the sound of a snake hissing. It then came out of the cradle and hit the floor. It was a very heavy sound. The person who had been about to leave with a furious expression immediately turned around. He carefully picked up the snake with a slightly nervous face. Although he was unhappy, he scolded in a deep voice that was clearly too gentle, ¡°Why did youe out? ¡°Are you feeling unwell?¡± ¡°No.¡± Snake An shook its head pitifully and looked at him with an extremely innocent and harmless gaze. Again, Ling Chuan felt like he was seeing a ghost, but he quickly reacted. ¡°You want to go with me?¡± ¡°Mm, mm.¡± It nodded its head pitifully, like it was pleading with him! ¡°Heh!¡± Ling Chuan couldn¡¯t help butugh. What a sly little snake. Forget it. If you want to be with me, I¡¯ll take you. He carefully ced the slender body back into the fluffy white cradle with slender fingers. Its pink skin almost blended with the white muslin in the basket. In contrast, the small snake head stood out. The button eyes were very pitiful. Ling Chuan shook his head helplessly, then picked up the basket. On the side, Leng Zhiqiu was dumbfounded! What to know what pr opposites looked like? His big boss¡¯s attitude toward him just now was aplete contrast to his attitude toward the snake! Aplete contrast! Even though the boss had grown up with the eldest daughter of the Qiao family, he only gave her due respect and nothing more. When had he ever treated anyone so well? He spoke as if he was afraid of being too loud; was he worried that he would scare the snake? Leng Zhiqiu was inexplicably a little jealous, but he restrained himself at once. He carefully followed his boss to little Young Master Ling Mo¡¯s room. Those sly eyes couldn¡¯t help but steal a few more nces at the snake in the basket. He lived worse than a snake. He took a few more times. That wasn¡¯t too much, right? Suddenly, his big boss paused and looked at him coldly. He said in a deep voice, ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Chapter 433 - Stunned Little Friend

Chapter 433: Stunned Little Friend

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°I¡­¡± Leng Zhiqiu immediately choked and flushed. Before he could say anything, the big boss picked up the small nket in the basket with perfect fingers and carefully covered the snake with it. It was clear from his expression that he didn¡¯t want the snake to be tainted, but Leng Zhiqiu¡­ No, was that necessary? Wasn¡¯t it just a snake? It was just a snake; a snake, alright? It was covered in white muslin. He could only look at its head at most. Did he have to be like this? Leng Zhiqiu, who felt a deep sense of disdain: ¡°¡­¡± Who knew when Cong Hua would return. He couldn¡¯t serve this old man anymore. It was better to be out and about doing things. Aggrieved Leng Zhiqiu:?Sob~ ¡­ In Ling Mo¡¯s room. As soon as Snake An was brought in by Ling Chuan, she smelled disinfectant. A young man with his head wrapped in white bandages was lying on a pure ck bed. His eyebrows were very simr to Ling Chuan¡¯s, and his gaze was very arrogant and aggrieved. He had probably been forced to lie down? For some reason, Snake An felt like gloating, but she obedientlyy in the cradle and didn¡¯t say anything. The doctor in the room had already reported the situation to Ling Chuan. And there was that super good-looking girl from before. Ling Chuan nodded slightly to indicate that he understood. Then, the doctor and everyone else left. Qiao Xinyi closed the door considerately to give the uncle and nephew some time alone. ¡°Why are you here?¡± When he saw Ling Chuan put the basket in his hands on the counter next to his bed, he thought that it was some fruit basket, just like when a family member visited a patient in the hospital. A certain young man nced at it disdainfully, and was almost scared out of his wits when he saw a snake head! That handsome face was cold however, as Ling Chuan just said one word icily. ¡°You?¡± The air pressure in the room seemed to drop; even the snake felt cold under the nket! Her Brother Xiao Chuan¡¯s face was cold and solemn as he said in a deep voice, ¡°Is that what you call me?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± A certain young man¡¯s expression was inexplicably diffident. He pursed his lips very reluctantly, but still obediently called out, ¡°Little Uncle.¡± ¡°So, why didn¡¯t you kill that trash?¡± Ling Chuan¡¯s face darkened even more. He looked very unhappy, and his entire body seemed to burn with anger. The young man¡¯s eyes turned even more obscure, and his face was extremely red. He exined softly, ¡°My father isn¡¯t a murderer! ¡°He¡¯s not a demon!¡± When he said that, the stubborn young man was already tearing up. Snake An couldn¡¯t help but feel her heart ache. Her Brother Xiao Chuan said even more ruthlessly, ¡°So, you think I don¡¯t know anything? ¡°I¡­¡± The young man gritted his teeth and turned his head away without saying anything. Ling Chuan sighed deeply and stared at him for a long time before he restrained his emotions and approached the bed with a cold face. His face was clearly a lot gentler as he lifted the boy¡¯s nket. ¡°What are you doing?¡± The young man quickly shrank back vigntly, clearly looking nervous. At that moment, Ling Chuan looked like a big baddie bullying a child. Ling Chuan was speechless. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I heard that your hand is crippled. Take it out and let me have a look.¡± ¡°I, I won¡¯t!¡± The young man had a proud and handsome face. His bloodshot eyes turned to the side, and he curled away weakly from Ling Chuan. He looked like he was about to cry. ¡°Why? Are you afraid that I¡¯llugh at you?¡± Ling Chuan¡¯s expression was also very hateful. His lips curled up slightly as he gloated. With that, he pulled the nket away, not caring if he was willing or not. Snake An couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She poked her head out to mediate. ¡°Hey!¡± Ling Mo was a fearless little demon, but he was afraid of snakes. Very afraid! When he went out with his little uncle every time as a kid, he had been out of control, but he would always be scared to death when he encountered snakes. In the end, no one in the family raised snakes, and Little Uncle never allowed anyone to. But now¡­ This snake actually crawled onto his bed? Ling Mo was about to cry from fear. It was only because he knew that this snake had helped them that he endured it with all his might. However, it was already getting closer to him, and was about to touch him! Ling Mo reached out to fling it away, but his little uncle¡¯s cold eyes swept over him, as if to say, ¡°Touch it if you dare.¡± Ling Mo gritted his teeth. He was about to explode with anger, when he realized that the snake had crawled to the broken bones on his left hand and was looking left and right, as if it was surveying his injury? Ling Mo was stunned. He forgot to be afraid of the snake, and stared at it with clear ck eyes. After looking for about a minute, it seemed to be in deep thought. Then, it went to where the family doctor had ced the medicine. It had a goal, because its eyes were too bright as it stared at the medicine box. After it went to the medicine box, the tail wrapped in white muslin opened it. It looked at the medicine inside, as if it was contemting something. Then, it turned to look at his little uncle, as if to ask him to get something for it? Ling Mo was dumbfounded! As the only son of one of the wealthiest families in the capital, Ling Mo felt that he had seen all sorts of novel things before; what he had seen before his family copsed had been beautiful, and what he had seen after basically wasn¡¯t beautiful. However, Ling Mo had never seen a snake that seemed to know medicine. Wasn¡¯t this too unbelievable? The curious child¡¯s eyes widened. Ling Chuan couldn¡¯t think at all. He tested it out by getting the snake some special Western medicine, put a piece of tissue paper on it, and took out an empty bottle¡­ Unknowingly, Ling Chuan¡¯s face was already covered in tears. His ck eyes were fixed on her. He should have realized it earlier. It was as if he had been born to exist for her. Only when she was by his side would he have this familiar feeling, like a fish in water. He vaguely remembered how, after what happened to his big brother and second brother, the burden of the family had been ced on him. He had been only 13 or 14 years old back then. Annoyed, he ran away from home in a fit of anger. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to deal with all the dirty andplicated things. He didn¡¯t know how he had found her vige. Chapter 434 - Shes Already 18 Years Old

Chapter 434: She¡¯s Already 18 Years Old

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions She had been sitting in a bamboo chair and joking with her grandfather. She was clearly so weak that even her eyelids trembled. However, her smile was so bright and radiant, and there was no unhappiness in it at all. It was also at that time that he pretended to be sickly and became her neighbor. Every time he came to see her when he was unhappy, all his terrible emotions would be swept away, and he would even have the energy to go back and clean up that mess. Now that ten years had passed, his bad habit of relying on her hadn¡¯t changed at all! Ling Chuan chuckled self-deprecatingly. His slender fingers couldn¡¯t help but reach out and gently stroke her little head. One after another, each caress was extremely doting and restrained, as if he was stroking a cat¡¯s fur. Snake An, who was busy stirring the medicine with the tip of her tail, was dumbfounded. What was he doing? Didn¡¯t he know that this would affect her? The confused snake turned its head to look at him with bright, speechless eyes. A certain personughed even more and asked, ¡°An?¡± ¡°What? ¡°You only just recognized me?¡± A certain little girl inexplicably felt a little shy, and she ducked her head to avoid his big hand. She wrapped her little tail around the medicine she had prepared and headed for Ling Mo¡¯s bed. Ling Mo¡¯s face was still nk as he obedientlyy down and let Snake An handle things. Hepletely didn¡¯t notice his little uncle¡¯s lingering gaze, filled with the stirrings of love. It was only when Snake An applied the ointment on him with the tip of her tail and wrapped his hand in a bandage that Ling Mo looked at his uncle. However, his little uncle had already restrained his emotions, and pulled the snake away to put it back in the basket. ¡°Rest well. I¡¯ve already gotten someone to settle your father¡¯s matter. They¡¯ll be caught in the next few days. ¡°Don¡¯t mess around.¡± After a few simple instructions, his little uncle turned around and left with the snake in the basket. Ling Mo was even more dumbfounded. If this was any other time, wouldn¡¯t this guy punish him by making him write a self-reflection? Why was he suddenly different? His hand had only been injured this time, but when he had almost died once before, his uncle had still forced him to memorize the house rules 500 times! Ling Mo¡¯s puzzled expression disappeared, and he obediently said, ¡°Oh.¡± Of course, he said it too quietly to be heard. He already knew everything. Although his little uncle hadn¡¯t explicitly supported his investigation into his father¡¯s matter, his little uncle hadn¡¯t forgotten to clean up his father¡¯s reputation after all these years, even though he seemed to be on good terms with those old farts. Compared with Ling Mo, who was direct and blunt in how he lived, his little uncle was the one who had always suffered the most! The little kid couldn¡¯t help but tear up. He suddenly felt¡­ Hey, his hand didn¡¯t seem to hurt that much anymore. Weird. Speaking of which, why did his little uncle have to take away the snake that had treated him? Ling Mo suddenly had the urge to snatch the snake away. Little did he know that his little uncle urgently needed to be alone right now. ¡­ ¡°How did you be like this? What on earth happened?¡± As soon as Ling Chuan returned to his room, he ced the basket on the bed and started asking questions with a serious face. He seemed to havepletely forgotten that as a snake, she only knew how to hiss. Snake An blinked and just stared at him nkly. She handed him the medicine with her little tail. He was still caring about others when he was clearly injured himself. When he had been hit by that monster, she had almost been scared to death. The little tail tickled as it wrote a few words on his palm. Tears welled up in the man¡¯s dark red eyes. He wiped them away immediately andforted her in a low voice. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡±?You¡¯re the important one. ¡°No way. ¡°You stink.¡± The tail wrote down two more lines on his hand; the snake¡¯s tone was very firm. Ling Chuan was helpless. In the end, he listened to her and teased, ¡°Then, is our little An¡¯an going to take a shower with me?¡± He blinked charmingly and smiled even more as he said, ¡°After all, our little An¡¯an also stinks.¡± ¡°You, hmph!¡± The little snake turned her head away. If she had arms, she would definitely have crossed them. Ling Chuan couldn¡¯t help but smile again. He rubbed her little head affectionately and found a pen and paper for her, which he ced on the side. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll go and clean up. Be good and write down what you want to tell me?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± The little snake nodded obediently. The man looked at her with dark eyes for a long time. He turned around and was about to leave, but for some reason, he couldn¡¯t let go. He was worried that if he wasn¡¯t careful, she would disappear again. His slender fingers pulled her to the bathroom. He even said pompously, ¡°You really stink a little. I¡¯ll help you wash up first.¡± ¡°Hey, who needs your help?¡± A certain snake inexplicably panicked, and turned around to escape. However, when she saw the beautiful light green medicinal hot spring, and smelled the faint fragrance of the distant forest, she was instantly tempted! It had been too long since she had taken a bath. Now that she was injured, a bubble bath would be good for her body. She hesitated for a moment, but then still decided to crawl inside. She ced her head on the fluffy cushion that Ling Chuan had ced on the ground for her earlier, and soaked her entire body in the water. ¡°Sob~¡± It felt too good! A certain snake wanted to cry. Sure enough, it was fun and exciting living on the streets, but it was really too tiring. It was still morefortable to lie down and not do anything, although one could easily be idle. Snake An narrowed her eyes in satisfaction. However, when she saw the tight tan skin in front of her¡­ The man had a lean figure and distinct abs. From top to bottom, the lines of his body werepletely alluring. Small nostrils red, and a certain snake head hurriedly dove into the water. Then ¡ª ¡°Cough, cough~¡± Fortunately, a certain pair of big hands picked her up immediately to prevent her from drowning. Then, a certain snake ran into the man¡¯s arms and came into even closer contact ¡ª ¡°Sob~¡± In any case, he would be hers sooner orter. It didn¡¯t matter if she took a few more looks, right? Also, she was already 18 years old. So, a snake twisted around¡­ ¡­ When Snake An fled from the bath, a certain person was stillughing out loud. Thatughter was bright and unrestrained, like that of an ancient sword immortal sitting alone on a roof and drinking wine.. Theughter was soul-stirring and lingered. It made a certain snake¡¯s originally pink skin turn red, as if it had been cooked! Chapter 435 - Where Did Little Sister Go?

Chapter 435: Where Did Little Sister Go?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions She immediately darted out of the bathroom and quickly found a safe ce to hide. Ling Chuan didn¡¯t chase after her immediately. Only after a long, long while did he finally get up, put on a bathrobe, ande out. He had a tall and slender figure. No one noticed that his eyes were red and even a little swollen. ¡°Little An¡¯an? ¡°An? The man called out in a deep voice in the spacious room. He basically searched the entire room, starting from the couch next to the bathroom wall. In the end, under the small nket on his bed, a certain blushing snake was still feeling shy. ¡°Little fool.¡± The man tapped her little head with a slender finger. That night, Snake An slept in her Brother Xiao Chuan¡¯s arms. Her body slid around his waist as she rested her head on his chest. Snake An slept veryfortably that night. It could be said that it was the best sleep she had gotten ever since she became a snake. But a certain person didn¡¯t feel asfortable. Every second was torture. The person he loved had be a snake. She was so small and even injured. He wanted to hug her warmly, but he couldn¡¯t! He wanted to kiss her lightly, but he couldn¡¯t! He couldn¡¯t even think about¡­ that! He was a normal person. In the face of someone he liked, he would be like¡­ that. In the end, Ling Chuan sighed deeply and fell asleep. His big hand was ced about an inch below the little girl¡¯s head, as if to sense her presence and for fear that she would disappear again. In his daze, it felt like his little girl had turned back into a person. She smiled and kissed him lightly on the lips, as if she was clinging to him¡­ ¡­ While the little dog was still being questioned in the mental hospital and felt that it wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on for much longer, finally¡­ Help arrived. ¡°Dr. Lei, I heard that a new patient arrived yesterday. ording to our investigation, she may be my master¡¯s missing family member. I wonder if you can amodate us and let me bring her back?¡± The courteous man took out an extraordinary token of gratitude. When little Ergou, whose face was ck as if it had been in a coal pit, saw that d*mn woman again¡­ It felt like a century had passed. ¡°Wah~¡± Poor little Ergou wailed. He ran over to hug the d*mn woman, but was stopped by Ling Chuan. He grabbed it by the clothes with two slender fingers and gave it an incredulous and disdainful look, before gesturing at the guest bathroom. ¡°Oh.¡± Little Ergou obediently went to take a bath. If it wasn¡¯t because it couldn¡¯t take it anymore, it absolutely didn¡¯t want to touch this bad woman¡¯s body for a second. Little Ergou covered its eyes and overcame a lot of psychological obstacles, as if it was still a dog. When little Ergou came out of the shower, Ling Chuan¡¯s gaze turned even more solemn when he saw that face which looked very simr to Qi Yan¡¯s. ¡­ South City, at night. A small team of investigators snuck into the cell where Qi Yan was imprisoned. There, they discovered¡­ ¡­ Huh? Where was the pink snake, Xiao Bai? When Third Brother Lu Qingzhou went back to feed the snakes, he discovered that the little pink snake which his little sister had given him to raise had disappeared. No. 3: [Which one of you stole Xiao Bai?] In the ¡°Elite Big Brother¡¯s Underlings¡± chat group, Third Brother Lu Qingzhou voiced his suspicions. Because he had been busy with his little sister¡¯s matter these days, he hadn¡¯t had time toe back. Second Brother had switched shifts with him yesterday, so he had wanted toe back and see the snakes. In the end¡­ Little No. 5: [What¡¯s wrong? Is Xiao Bai missing too?] Little No. 5: [Could it be that Xiao Bai left with Little Sister?] Little No. 5: [When are theying back?] Little No. 5 Lu Xingran posted several messages in a row. Little Fifth Brother Lu Xingran had been like a magic wand ever since something happened to Little Sister and he discovered that even little Ergou had disappeared. He searched all sorts of ces every day. As long as it was a ce he had brought little Ergou to before, he searched it thousands of times. He especially regretted not stopping Little Sister and little Ergou that day. He had a bad feeling. He could only keep searching everywhere desperately. He even started to delude himself into thinking that an immortal had taken his little sister away, and that the little dog had gone on a trip with her. When they were done ying, would theye back? Mm, definitely! He still wanted to show off in the college entrance examination so that his little sister would be proud of him. A gloomy expression appeared on little No. 5¡¯s face. No. 3: [Oh, I was wrong. Xiao Bai is here. No. 5, don¡¯t think too much.] Third Brotherforted him with a solemn face. [Oh, that¡¯s good.] Little No. 5 gave a simple reply and didn¡¯t say anything else. The group fell silent again. Ever since Little Sister disappeared, the brothers basically stopped being active in the group. Third Brother Lu Qingzhou continued looking for the snake. Perhaps it had run away in a bit of mischief? This researchb was so big; it had to be hiding somewhere. When a certain third brother poked his head under the table and took out a pink pouch with great difficulty, he despaired once again. He dropped to the floor in a daze. His face was prettier than a girl¡¯s, but there were faint green circles under his eyes. Suddenly, he heard something. ¡°Are you looking for her?¡± ¡°Hm?¡± That familiar hissing made a certain third brother suddenly turn around. Sure enough, he saw the little pink snake that his little sister had given to him to take care of. ¡°You actually stole it? You¡­¡± Third Brother gritted his teeth in anger and red at the d*mn man with cold eyes. So he did know how toe back! When something first happened to Little SIster, he had still been proactive in helping them. In the end, he disappeared after saying that he had something to do at thest minute. They thought that he had definitely be a heartless man! A certain third brother¡¯s eyes were dark as he ignored him and focused on Little Sister¡¯s snake, Xiao Bai. ¡°Are you alright? Did this d*mn man mistreat you?¡± Perhaps it was an illusion, but Third Brother felt that the snake somehow seemed different. In the past, it was very timid and didn¡¯t like to stay around therge snakes. It even cowered and trembled with fear at the slightest sound. It often huddled in one corner, so much so that he had to raise it on its own and take good care of it. But now, hm¡­ Looking at the cute snake, which had actually climbed onto his hand and was hissing at him with a smile, a certain third brother suddenly felt happy for no reason! He even wanted tough. Suddenly, Big Brother sent a message ¡ª [Come home immediately. There¡¯s an important matter we need to discuss about Little Sister!] ¡­ A few days ago ¡ª [Where is Little Sister??] [Is she sick or dead? Say something.] [All the major award ceremonies are around the corner, and she agreed to do a variety show. Could it be that she¡¯s under house arrest? [Or, could it be that she¡¯s being willful and has abandoned everything?] [You always say that Little Sister is doing very well. Is it so difficult to let us see her?] The online users were kicking up a fuss. Chapter 436 - Kidnapped?

Chapter 436: Kidnapped?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The topic #LuAnMissing# had been trending all this time, and Weibo had even frozen several times. Who knew how word spread that Little Sister Lu was under house arrest, or that she had gone missing, or was sick. Initially, Lu An¡¯s fans didn¡¯t care much. They just thought that those people were jealous of their little sister¡¯s achievements, which is why they started spreading rumors. However ¡ª One day, two days. One week, two weeks. One month, two months¡­ Two months! Even when she was immersed in filming, Little Sister neverpletely left their sight. In the end, she even learned how to take selfies, and would asionally give them a little bonus. But now¡­ Had Little Sister really gone missing? Seeing all sorts of rumors online about Lu An disappearing and falling sick, Lu An¡¯s fans really couldn¡¯t help but believe it. Especially when the haters added fuel to the fire ¡ª [Don¡¯t lie to yourselves. Lu An has disappeared, she¡¯s disappeared! She might be sick, or even dead. Don¡¯t believe her brothers all the time that she¡¯s doing well and in seclusion. If you have the capability, why don¡¯t you get her to show her face?] [Intemunication is so advanced nowadays. She can even modify a robot like Little Anzi. Even if she¡¯s in a remote ce, it¡¯s impossible for her to lose contact with the outside world!] [The reason she¡¯s so quiet and isn¡¯t say anything is that she either doesn¡¯t take her fans seriously or she¡¯s no longer in this world!!] This online user was very firm and harsh with their words. [That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! I really can¡¯t stand how some people can lie to themselves. The truth is out there; is there a need to spread rumors? Her brothers are ruthless; they don¡¯t have to spread rumors, because whatever they say is the truth!] Thisment was apuded by a whole bunch of people. Seeing that thisment already had nearly a million likes, Lu An¡¯s fans¡­ ¡­ When Big Brother Lu Boran opened Weibo, he realized that his Weibo ount was upied. There was a bunch ofments and questions below, all about Little Sister. Also, most of thements were from his hardcore fans. A certain big brother gritted his teeth angrily! Ever since his little sister¡¯s body was taken over by some person, he and No. 2 had contacted all sorts of Dao practitioners with even just a little bit of fame. Fourth Brother also used all his overseas connections. But basically no one knew what was going on. This was a society with rules and which advocated science. Changing a person¡¯s core was even more unbelievable than fantasy. Even after researching it, they hadn¡¯t been able to figure out anything. But the brothers still weren¡¯t willing to give up. After finding all the famous practitioners, they went to look for the less well-known ones, and even dug out those who were living incognito. Just now, Big Brother Lu Boran had learned of another person who supposedly knew how to perform a soul exchange. After getting their contact, Big Brother immediately went online, but before he could contact the other party, unexpectedly¡­ He saw this scene. Perhaps the person who had taken Little Sister away was behind this? A certain big brother narrowed his eyes and immediately held a press conference to rify things rted to his little sister. ¡°So? ¡°Does my little sister have to stand in front of you and tell you herself that she¡¯s fine and doing well, that she¡¯s just immersed in writing her new movie script? ¡°Do we have to bother her and pull her out of her own space just because you want us to? ¡°I don¡¯t understand what those who spread rumors are trying to do, but I, Lu Boran, will say it today. ¡°The more rumors you spread to force my little sister to show her face, the more I won¡¯t let you have your way! ¡°My little sister is just a director. To put it bluntly, she doesn¡¯t need everyone to like her, or even pay more attention to her. If you want to stop being a fan, go ahead. What she wants is for her works to be liked and recognized by more people. It¡¯s just like an actor; he can allow himself to be scolded, but he definitely won¡¯t allow the role he painstakingly created to be scolded. ¡°If a person forces themself to watch or even like her movies just because they like her, I don¡¯t think that will make her happy. On the other hand, only those who like her works ande to like her because of them will truly make her happy. ¡°As for those who spread the rumors,wyer letters will be sent out. If you¡¯re not afraid of trouble, please continue to court death. ¡°Lastly, I hope everyone can act rationally. What¡¯s important is to live a good life. ¡°When the timees, Little Sister will naturallye back.¡± Big Brother faced dozens of reporters¡¯ microphones in an elegant ck suit. His face was expressionless and his words were sonorous and steady. Not long after the press conference, Second Brother Lu Jingfan had already sent out the letters with a simple word ¡ª ¡°Sue.¡± It was short and sharp, and his attitude was clear. Lu An¡¯s fans couldn¡¯t help but cry when they saw this! [That¡¯s right, why should we believe the rumors they¡¯re spreading?] [Why is it that the more people talk, the more we can¡¯t stand firm, and even fall into self-doubt and hurt the people we love?] [Little Sister is calmly writing her script. What person would want to be disturbed in the middle of their work?] [Her brothers are just protecting Little Sister¡¯s sanctuary. If they immediatelye out to respond every time those people say something, what are they? Tools manipted by marketing ounts? Do those people deserve Little Sister cooperating with their rumors?] [I¡¯m so d that Little Sister didn¡¯t see this. I hope it won¡¯t end well for those who spread rumors maliciously!] Lu An¡¯s fans immediately banded together and fought back against the rumors. Big Brother Lu Boran finally heaved a sigh of relief. He had indeed heard that his little sister was drafting a new script, so he wasn¡¯t lying. Hopefully, everyone would stop paying so much attention to Little Sister. However, after a while, photos of Lu An being kidnapped appeared! In the photos, Lu An was wearing a simple white jacket and casual pants. Big Brother Lu Boran could clearly confirm that the background of the photo was the bed in his little sister¡¯s room. She was still wearing the clothes she had worn when she said goodbye to them that day. But her hands and feet were tied with red ribbon, and her mouth was stuffed with cloth. All of this was to prevent that fake from messing around with Little Sister¡¯s life. On one hand, they ensured that she couldn¡¯t run around, and on the other hand, they ensured that she couldn¡¯t harm Little Sister¡¯s body, like biting her tongue tomit suicide. But to the online users, this was a true blue kidnapping! Chapter 437 - Womens Clothes??

Chapter 437: Women¡¯s Clothes??

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions [So? What else do you want to say? What else is there to say? [I just like Little Sister. Whether it¡¯s her or her works, I don¡¯t care if she likes me or even knows me. I just can¡¯t help but like her. I realized that she was in danger, and I wanted to save her, but I¡¯m helpless. Other than spreading the matter and using public opinion to pressure certain people into letting Little Sister go, what else can I do? [Huh? You¡¯re all so smart. Teach me, alright?] This person who called themself a fan of Lu An¡¯s stillshed out. It was as if Lu An¡¯s fans could really see a fan with bloodshot eyes and extreme despair in front of them. They couldn¡¯t help but sympathize. However, they still couldn¡¯t ept that the brothers were lying, or even that they wanted to hurt their little sister! How could they ept that? The brothers had always been very good to Little Sister! However, haters always had 1,000 or even 10,000 outrageous things to say. They didn¡¯t care about morals, ethics, or even bottom lines. Their only goal was to try to lead you astray, and even make you believe their views without a doubt and think that they were absolutely right. Lu An¡¯s fans had no choice but to believe it, and leftments on Big Brother¡¯s Weibo ount ¡ª [Since you say that Little Sister is doing very well, you have to exin why she was restrained, right?] [We also know that we can¡¯t condone those who spread rumors, but can you consider it as appeasing the fans? Does Little Sister really not think of us, or need us at all? Does she not care about our feelings?] [I don¡¯t believe it! Even if Little Sister is writing, she still needs to eat and sleep, right? So, she should always have a little bit of free time, right? Is it a big deal if you take a photo of her then?] [Brother, with your attitude, we really have to wonder if something happened to Little Sister. You¡¯re afraid that we¡¯ll worry, so you didn¡¯t say anything, right? Hm?] Many of Lu An¡¯s fans were about to cry. And this could still be considered good; there were many other fans who had already lost their minds and were outright ming Lu An¡¯s brothers. They said that omitting certain things meant that they might have harmed Little Sister. On the other side, the elders in Lu An¡¯s Chinese medicine and music fan groups were also worried. There were even reporters camping near their house, ready to release firsthand news. Big Brother didn¡¯t expect Little Sister to be so popr¡­ Perhaps he had expected it, but he didn¡¯t have a better solution. Little Sister had indeed disappeared. She might really have been kidnapped. But what was the use of saying that? Other than making those who really liked their little sister worry, it would only make those who wanted to trample on her even more pleased! Especially the mastermind behind this matter! No matter what, this matter had to be suppressed! Big Brother¡¯s handsome face was tense. He immediately sent people to follow up on the photos online, and also contacted his brothers to think of a solution. ¡­ Very quickly, the five brothers gathered at home, along with Ling Chuan, who had a certain snake with him. If Little Sister didn¡¯t show her face, there would definitely be more problems in the future, but if she did¡­ Naturally, they couldn¡¯t let that fake go out! Everyone looked at Third Brother Lu Qingzhou with conflicted gazes. A certain third brother, who was also pondering, was instantly dumbfounded. He felt an indescribable sense of danger. ¡°You, why are all of you looking at me?¡± ¡°Hehehe¡­¡± Big Brother¡¯s expression suddenly turned sinister, and so did Ling Chuan¡¯s and Second Brother¡¯s. The way they started to tter him gave him the creeps. Wicked Big Brother said, ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve always thought that you¡¯re the best-looking one in our family.¡± Ling Chuan raised his hand. ¡°Agreed!¡± Second Brother raised his hand. ¡°Agreed!¡± ¡°Right, right, I think so too!¡± Little No. 5 immediately followed suit with a very sincere expression. No. 4, who had a confused expression on his face, also joined in. ¡°Mm, indeed.¡± Lu No. 3, who didn¡¯t know what was going on, said proudly, ¡°Of course.¡± Was this something that needed to be said? He was the good-looking one! He was only a little worse than Little Sister. Then, Big Brother and the others made the decision. ¡°Then it¡¯s decided. Change into women¡¯s clothes and act as Little Sister to appease everyone first.¡± As long as they refused to say anything, and no one made a fuss, who knew, that person might not be able to hold back, and might appear. As a certain big brother spoke, he looked around thoughtfully. A certain third brother was instantly dumbfounded. ¡°W- what? ¡°W- women¡¯s clothes??? ¡°Do you agree too?¡± Seeing a certain snake raise its head and nod repeatedly, as if it was about to go crazy withughter, a certain third brother felt even more aggrieved. ¡°¡­¡± Why was it always him who got hurt? After discussing the matter for a while, everyone went off to do their own thing. Of course, a certain third brother waspletely coerced. No one asked for his opinion at all. Aggrieved ittle No. 3: ¡°¡­¡± On the other side, Snake An, who was wearing her jacket once more, entered her room. She looked curiously at the person using her body, who was tied up on the bed. Go away, go away! Qi Yan was still fantasizing about pping them in the face, when she saw the smooth pink snake. Goosebumps appeared on Qi Yan¡¯s body as she suddenly realized how she had been found out. It was pink! However, she couldn¡¯t be shaken right now. The snake was still getting closer and closer to her. It was already on top of her. It wasing! Ah! Ah! Qi Yan trembled wildly. She was already screaming in her heart. Unfortunately¡­ Her mouth was gagged, and she couldn¡¯t shout. Lu An wrapped herself around her ankle, and then her calf. Then, she moved to her thigh and waist, before moving to her back. She even circled her neck¡­ She felt her real body tremble and break out in a cold sweat, but there was no perfect concord, and she couldn¡¯t force her soul back into her own body. There was no choice. It seemed there was some sort of lock in ce? She widened her eyes in puzzlement and stared nkly at her body, as if she had vaguely noticed something. Snake An turned around and left. Qi Yan heaved a sigh of relief, her ck eyes fixed on a certain spot on the smooth floor. ¡­ Two dayster, at a press conference. In disguise, Third Brother sat in the middle behind a long table. Chapter 438 - Is She an Impostor?

Chapter 438: Is She an Impostor?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions He was dressed in an exquisite dark blue hanfu, and the beautiful silk entuated his slender figure. His long ck hair was held up with a crystal hairpin, and he had a face that was practically identical to his little sister¡¯s! It was identical! Third Brother sat behind the table quietly and stered a smile on his face. The spacious venue for the press conference had been set up in Fourth Brother¡¯s studio, and there were no outsiders around. Big Brother and Second Brother attended as Little Sister¡¯s manager andwyer respectively. When the reporters came in from outside, they were a little far from the table. After everyone sat down, they quickly started asking questions. ¡°I¡¯ve been doing well all this time. There was no so-called kidnapping. I¡¯m sorry to have worried everyone.¡± Third Brother used his little sister¡¯s tone, which was quick and precise, and his answers were wless, making it almost impossible to tell that he was a fake. However, why did ¡°she¡± seem a little cold and stiff? Thinking about it a little, it seemed like ¡°she¡± was sick? However, since ¡°her¡± big brother and second brother were like two statues on either side, the reporters didn¡¯t dare step forward. They kept taking photos and asked, ¡°It seems that Little Sister¡¯s mood is a little off today?¡± ¡°Excuse me, are you being held hostage? ¡°You don¡¯t seem very happy or as lively as usual.¡± A reporter who wasn¡¯t afraid of death spoke up and even stole a nce at Big Brother and Second Brother on the side, practically implying that ¡°Lu An¡± was being forced to do this. She indeed wasn¡¯t as bright and lively as usual. It felt like she was being held hostage! The reporters tightened their grips on their microphones and waited for the reply. Thements in the live stream also appeared immediately. Most of them apuded this reporter¡¯s question. Everyone even encouraged Little Sister to be brave and not be afraid. If there was anything, just say it. Everyone would stand up for her. They were already certain that Little Sister was being held hostage by her big brother and second brother. But very quickly, Third Brother pped them in the face. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Third Brother smiled even more. His expression was the same as Little Sister¡¯s, but there was a hint of sadness in it. He said slowly, ¡°I saw someone upload photos of me being kidnapped. Because I didn¡¯t appear, my family was implicated. If it were you, would you be happy? ¡°Would you be able to smile?¡± The ¡°little girl¡± looked a little weak and pale. Of course, it was purely because Third Brother was worried that he would be exposed. The reporters were instantly too embarrassed to say anything. So were Lu An¡¯s fans in front of the live stream. Seeing how Little Sister was too listless to say much, all of them felt guilty from the bottom of their hearts; they were afraid that Little Sister would shut herself away because of this. The screen was filled with [Little Sister, sorry]ments, and some also mored for the haters toe out and apologize. ¡°Alright, you¡¯ve seen her now. She¡¯s said what needs to be said. Everyone, please leave in an orderly manner.¡± Then, Big Brother¡¯s security team immediately came forward to send off the reporters. Third Brother remained seated with a smile on his face, which was the right way of doing things. As if. He was so much taller than his little sister. Even if he didn¡¯t wear high heels, he really couldn¡¯tpare with his little sister¡¯s slender and soft figure. Once he got up, his cover would probably be blown. Just as a certain third brother was rejoicing that he had finally survived this round, suddenly¡­ Several big shots from the traditional Chinese medicine and music groups rushed over at the same time. ¡°Wait!¡± ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re little An¡¯an?¡± The big shots had puzzled looks on their faces. They had always been good at judging people, and somehow felt that it wasn¡¯t little An¡¯an who was sitting there. Although her appearance wasn¡¯t bad, and her skin was tender, her shoulders¡­ They seemed¡­ Too wide? ¡°Little An¡¯an¡¯s medical skills are superb, and she knows all sorts of medicinal herbs. Why don¡¯t you recite some of ¡¯52 Medical Solutions¡¯?¡± 52 Medical Solutions was China¡¯s oldest manuscript of traditional medical prescriptions. The Chinese medicine big shots had solemn expressions on their faces. They weren¡¯t joking at all. The reporters who were about to leave naturally turned around and frantically snapped photos. A certain third brother¡­ What are you doing here? Is it not messy enough? Forget it, this was for the sake of his little sister!!! Third Brother obediently started reciting. There was a hint of sadness on his reluctant face, and helplessness at the fact that they didn¡¯t believe him. The Chinese medicine big shots inexplicably felt a little guilty. Third Brother¡¯s acting was too good. As he spoke, he even improved a few of the prescriptions, based on his own past research. His pace was neither fast nor slow; and he had a cool, calm and elegant bearing. Many people couldn¡¯t help but cry when they listened to him, but suddenly¡­ ¡°He¡¯s an imposter; I¡¯m the real one!¡± Qi Yan, who was in Lu An¡¯s body, came in. She looked gravely at Third Brother Lu Qingzhou. The reporters and the big shots present were instantly dumbfounded. Their eyes darted left and right ¡ª What was going on?? Two Lu Ans? ¡°It¡¯s like this: The photos online aren¡¯t fake.¡± Qi Yan had a very sad expression on her face. Her ck eyes were fixed on Third Brother, and she wore a pained expression. She said, ¡°During my movie¡­ Ah ¡ª¡± Just as Qi Yan was about to give a performance, her head suddenly felt like it was about to tear apart. She closed her eyes and copsed. ¡°An? ¡°An¡¯an?¡± ¡°Little An¡¯an!¡± The big shots on the side hurriedly supported her. They were so scared that their souls were about to fly out! Why did a perfectly fine person suddenly copse? Looking at Lu An¡¯s brothers, who were already striding over, Grandma Yan immediately grabbed the little girl¡¯s slender wrist. Strange! This was¡­ Before Grandma Yan could recover from her shock, Lu An¡¯s pulse and heartbeat returned. She couldn¡¯t be any healthier! Looking at Lu An, who had already woken up and seemed to have a different expression in her eyes, Grandma Yan was dumbfounded. Just now¡­ Clearly¡­ It was as if¡­ ¡°An, are you alright?¡± Big Brother¡¯s face was dark as he added in a low andplicated voice, ¡°Is that you?¡± ¡°Mm!¡± The little girl nodded vigorously with bright eyes, and her gazended on Third Brother, who was dressed in female clothes. He had a tall and slender figure, and was dressed in a beautiful hanfu. There was also a light-colored silk sash around his waist, which made him look like a demure and well-mannered youngdy. Lu An couldn¡¯t help but start giggling, and reached out to tear off the fake skin on his face. Very quickly, everyone saw it. It was Third Brother, who was as beautiful as a fairy and didn¡¯t have the slightest air of a man at all. He had exquisite and soft features. His skin was fair, his nose was high, and his lips were cherry red. His eyes were long and narrow, and his eyshes were longer than a girl¡¯s, and as thin and dense as butterfly leaves.. He seemed to have a feminine and bewitching charm that was ingrained in his bones. With just one blink, everyone felt like their souls were about to be sucked out! Chapter 439 - Deleting the Account

Chapter 439: Deleting the ount

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions In particr, he pouted like a spoiled child and rapped his little sister on the head. He looked angry and helpless! ¡°Oh my god!¡± The reporters and Chinese medicine big shots looked at him in surprise. The audience watching the press conference in particr ¡ª [Ahhh, who is she? D*mn, she¡¯s too tall. It feels like she¡¯s a guy, but why is he even more feminine than a girl?] [Isn¡¯t she too good-looking??] [Is it her older brother? It¡¯s her brother, right? I feel like I¡¯ve never seen him before!] Everyone was about to go crazy! [Speaking of which, why is he pretending to be Little Sister?] [Also, Little Sister¡¯s attitude just now seemed very different?] [What on earth is going on?] Looking at the microphones that were now in front of her, Lu An said, ¡°Hello, everyone. I¡¯m Lu An! ¡°Regarding what happened before, I¡¯ve made everyone worry. ¡°This is my third brother, Lu Qingzhou. Something happened previously, which I couldn¡¯t tell everyone about, but people kept forcing me to show up. I had no choice but to let him take my ce. Please understand!¡± As Lu An spoke, she bowed solemnly to the cameras, then continued in a loud voice, ¡°From beginning to end, my brothers have never harmed me. On the contrary, they¡¯ve always been protecting me. I don¡¯t want to see anyone doubt or even insult my brothers again. Otherwise, if I find where you live through your ID, I won¡¯t let any of you off! ¡°I hope no one believes the rumors, and that all of you live rationally. ¡°Also, as my big brother said before, I don¡¯t need everyone to care too much about me. When I release my work, just remember to watch it. That¡¯s enough to make me happy. Instead of spending time worrying about the safety of an outsider like me when I¡¯m not that close to you, why don¡¯t you spend more time with the most important people in your life? What do you think?¡± As the little girl spoke, she smiled slightly. She took out her phone and opened Weibo. She clicked on the ount settings and, in front of everyone, clicked ¡°Delete.¡± Deleted! [Ahhh! Oh my god!!!] [Little Sister, what are you doing??] Even the Chinese medicine big shots present were anxious. They didn¡¯t know why she was doing this! She already had 70 million fans! 70 million was more than what many currently popr A-list female celebrities had. So many people could only dream of ever getting to this level. Was she stupid? [She¡¯s doing this on purpose, right? She wants everyone to feel guilty, and she makes it sound like she¡¯s being very considerate! In any case, she can still reactivate her ount within 14 days. Who knows, she might just be waiting for all of you to persuade her! When the timees, she¡¯ll get a huge wave of traffic, and turn all of you into diehard fans. How pretentious!] The haters immediately spoke up. Lu An¡¯s fans naturally counterattacked. [You¡¯re the f*cking pretentious one. Given our little sister¡¯s capability, there¡¯s no need for her to be pretentious!] On the other side, Little Sister continued in a clear voice, ¡°I don¡¯t want to y on this Weibo ount anymore. Perhaps I¡¯ll secretly register for a side ount and enjoy funny gossip with everyone in the future, but please allow me to be selfish. Other than my works, I¡¯m stingy with sharing myself. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be some idol who only has positive energy. I¡¯m just an ordinary person who can¡¯t be any more ordinary. I¡¯ll get angry over some things, and I can be generous for no reason just because I¡¯m in a good mood. I¡¯ll curse, and there will be times when I don¡¯t want to be civil. Sometimes, I¡¯ll even act spoiled and do whatever I want. I just want to be myself! ¡°If I¡¯m happy, I¡¯ll appear. If I¡¯m not, I¡¯ll disappear. If I¡¯m happy, I¡¯ll act ridiculous. If I¡¯m unhappy, I¡¯ll pretend to be profound. Actually, speaking of which, I¡¯m actually quite irresponsible, because I only care about what the people I value think. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯ve probably failed those who like me a lot. ¡°Thank you for liking me so much. Thank you! ¡°Thank you! ¡°I hope that it will get better and better for all of you, but there¡¯s really no need to spend so much time on me.¡±?Wasting your precious time on me is just a kind of guilt that I can¡¯t repay. The little girl¡¯s voice got lower and lower. With that, she bowed at the cameras again for a long time. For a long time! The fans in front of the live stream were dumbfounded. Everyone was stunned as they looked at her, and many people even cried. For a moment, no one spoke. From the moment she saw thements scolding and doubting her brothers on Weibo, especially those that proimed they were her fans, but who changed because they were worried about her¡­ Lu An was already certain. She wouldn¡¯t use Weibo anymore. She wanted to fade out of everyone¡¯s sight. This way, even if she disappeared for another half a year or even a year or two, something like this definitely wouldn¡¯t happen again. She didn¡¯t need fans to fight to get her on some ranking list. She was living very well now; there was really no point in messing this up. She hoped that her fans could spend more time on living more fulfilling lives. As for the illusory love you had for an idol, it was enough to absorb some energy from them, and to support or spend on them appropriately. You spent a lot of money on gifts just for some minor benefits, only for people to tell you in the end that you were dreaming; you couldn¡¯t even argue that, and could only be scolded for it ¨C what was the point? ¡­ When Qi Yan returned to her body, she was dumbfounded. Looking at her rtively clean clothes and that same face, Qi Yan¡¯s legs went soft, and she fell to the ground. She didn¡¯t know what had happened, but that person had clearly promised her that she wouldn¡¯t change back. Why? If she had known earlier, she would havepletely destroyed Lu An¡¯s body! Qi Yan was already full of regrets! Little did she know that when that person had appeared in Lu An¡¯s room to take her away, they were already being monitored! Ling Chuan had sent people to investigate the prison Qi Yan was in. There hadn¡¯t seemed to be anything unusual about the dark and damp surroundings, but in an inconspicuous spot, a tunnel simr to the one in Liu Yumin¡¯s case had appeared. The tunnel was very narrow and round, and looked like it had been made in a hurry. However, even if it was an instant product, the walls were made from an extraordinary material that was almost identical to the one at Liu Yumin¡¯s ce back then. Hidden from ordinary people under the dark soil, that inky ck color made it look like a wormhole! Ling Chuan immediately recalled that person¡¯s appearance and figure, as well as that creepy air. Then, Big Brother investigated the person who had spread the rumor online. Tracking the source of the photos of his little sister¡¯s so-called kidnapping, Big Brother found a suspicious ount. Chapter 440 - What Happened to Helping?

Chapter 440: What Happened to Helping?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions There was no personal information tied to this ount, but it madements and even provoked public debate. They found the IP address, but it was for an Inte cafe. The surveince cameras around the area also didn¡¯t find anything unusual. However, there was a tunnel in one corner of the Inte cafe! Thus, they could basically confirm a suspect: that fool yet genius, Feng Qingmiao, who had once blocked a knife for them. They had deliberately chosen Little Sister¡¯s room while the press conference was being held. Since photos of the so-called kidnapping had been leaked, that definitely meant that the person had already been in Little Sister¡¯s room before. Perhaps he was living underneath it? If he knew that they were about to settle all public debate, and that he may not be able to achieve his goal, whatever it was, would he be unable to help making an appearance himself? Little Sister¡¯s room was deliberately left alone; only a snake in a cotton jacket hid under the bed. When that person appeared to save Qi Yan, Snake An tailed them. Seeing them split up, it didn¡¯t take a genius to guess that Qi Yan was going to the press conference. Snake An followed Feng Qingmiao closely. She followed him all over the ce. Finally, she saw that there wasn¡¯t much time left. Lu An simply attacked. She strangled him and was about to threaten him, but unexpectedly, she suddenly switched back to her own body. She switched back! Perhaps Feng Qingmiao¡¯s consciousness had been impacted, and when his mind was in a mess, his control loosened? Lu An didn¡¯t have time to dwell on it. She immediately resolved the problem at hand. On the other side, after Feng Qingmiao grabbed the snake and tossed it aside, Ling Chuan¡¯s men immediately surrounded him. ¡°An? ¡°An?¡± A certain person who didn¡¯t know that the soul in the snake had been switched out immediately checked its body worriedly as he carefully held it in his arms. A certain snake smiled and opened its mouth, but in the end, it didn¡¯t even dare stick out its tongue. Hehe~ Guess who I am? Suddenly, a person attacked them head-on!! ¡­ When Lu An came over with her brothers after the press conference, Ling Chuan was already lying in a pool of blood. His white shirt was stained red, and there was blood on his face, his body¡­ There was blood everywhere! His little nephew, Ling Mo, was next to him. He nced at Lu An with eyes full of resentment. That beautiful woman was already crying anxiously on the side. Her hands trembled and she spoke incoherently. Lu An was dumbfounded. She swallowed hard and stared with wide eyes at the snake that slowly crawled out from under Ling Chuan. ¡°Ssss~¡± The snake looked like it was about to die. Lu An reached out to pick it up. ¡°Scram!¡± Ling Mo shouted angrily and red at her with extreme disgust. Even though he was still limping, he carefully got his little uncle into the ambnce. ¡­ In the hospital, Ling Chuan was sent to the ICU. Ling Mo was waiting outside with Shen Liang, who hade over immediately. Lu An and her brothers also rushed over right away. ¡°What are you doing here? ¡°You¡¯re not wee here!¡± Ling Mo immediately stood in front of Lu An, his eyes full of hostility. Lu An was really puzzled. On the side, Shen Liang rubbed his nose guiltily. He was about to coax Ling Mo, when he heard¡­ His future sister-inw retorted bluntly, ¡°Who do you think you are? ¡°If you say no, then it¡¯s no? Why should I listen to you?¡± Lu An was speechless. If he wasn¡¯t still recovering, she would definitely treat this bad habit of his. She had already let him be earlier. She walked around him with a cold face. Shen Liang was dumbfounded. ¡°¡­¡± The demon youth naturally became even more furious! ¡°You¡­¡± Ling Mo gritted his teeth and wanted to hit her. Seeing that she was a girl, Ling Mo restrained himself. However, even if he didn¡¯t restrain himself, Big Brother and Second Brother had already grabbed him by the cor and threw him to the side. At the same time, they warned him, ¡°Little kid, don¡¯t spout nonsense if you don¡¯t know anything. You¡¯ll suffer if you malign a good person, understand?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± The little demon was about to die of anger. He had been fearless since he was young, but this time, it seemed¡­ Hmph! ¡°In any case, don¡¯t even think about being with my little uncle. I don¡¯t agree to it! I absolutely don¡¯t!!¡± Ling Mo didn¡¯t care. He simply said these harsh words as he made his stance clear. Before Lu An could say anything, her brothers had already retorted, ¡°If you can stop your little uncle from pestering our little sister, we¡¯ll call you big brother in the future. What do you think?¡± ¡°You, you¡­¡± They clearly didn¡¯t look much older than him. Ling Mo, who was alone and didn¡¯t know how to talk back, flushed with anger. He snuck a pitiful and helpless look at Shen Liang. He was clearly waiting for him to save the day. Shen Liang immediately felt guilty! When had the little demon ever asked for help? He always started fighting and using force when he couldn¡¯t win. Could it be that he actually knew how to ask others for help now? No matter what, he naturally had to help! Shen Liang said, ¡°Erm, Ah Mo, sometimes, you really have to recognize the truth. Don¡¯t just listen to one side of the story. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be embarrassedter, and the one injured!¡± ¡°W- what?¡± What happened to helping him? Shen Liang indicated that this?was?helping him. Wasn¡¯t stopping him in time before he was beaten up by the Lu family the best way to help him? The little kid was about to explode with anger!!! Just then, a nurse came out and reminded them to keep their voices down. The group had no choice but to keep quiet. The little girl, Lu An, kept staring at the operating room, her heart clenching! He would be fine, he would be fine, he would definitely be fine! She clenched her fists and her eyes turned red. Her brothers patted her shoulderfortingly. After some time, the light turned off and the door opened! ¡°Doctor, doctor, how was it?¡± A group of people immediately rushed forward. The man on the bed had a pale face. He had been changed into a blue hospital gown. His eyes were shut and he was silent, which made one¡¯s heart ache. ¡°His life is no longer in danger, but as for when he will wake up, or if he wakes up at all, that will depend on the patient¡¯s willpower.¡± The doctor spoke with a regretful expression. He had never seen such strange injuries before. It was too strange. The little girl on the side silently touched her Brother Xiao Chuan¡¯s cold wrist with red eyes. Chapter 441 - Who Is Lu An?

Chapter 441: Who Is Lu An?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Tsk!¡± Hadn¡¯t she been worried about him? She had been so nervous just now that she had been about to cry. Now that Ling Chuan had been sent to the ward and needed someone to take care of him, she had disappeared without a trace. Hypocrite! Disgusting!!! Ling Mo was very angry. He looked at Qiao Xinyi, who was taking care of his little uncle attentively, and his heart ached for her. He really didn¡¯t know how his little uncle was blind enough to fall for that person. That sort of person! The mighty CEO Ling followed her around all day and tried to cheer her up like an idiot. He even tossed his work aside, and was like this now also because of her! He was like this! Ling Mo clenched his fists. He really wanted to give that d*mn girl a good beating! Speak of the devil. Lu An took out a medicine box and packed some food. Her Brother Xiao Chuan had yet to wake up. Of course he wouldn¡¯t wake up, because it was a special poison which she had only ever seen in the other worlds. Lu An wanted to treat her Brother Xiao Chuan immediately, but was stopped by Ling Mo. ¡°You came and left just like that. Do you think this is a hotel?¡± The child¡¯s face was full of disdain as he despised her to the bone. ¡°So? ¡°Just because you can talk or block as you please, you think you¡¯re the king?¡± Lu An¡¯s expression was dark as she retorted very bluntly. She had had a good impression of him before, but didn¡¯t expect him to be so unreasonable! Lu An couldn¡¯t be bothered with him. She pushed him aside and went to the bed where her Brother Xiao Chuany. Qiao Xinyi stood up right away, and gave up her seat a little fearfully. She stared at Lu An with bright eyes that seemed a little curious but also measuring. ¡°Thank you.¡± Lu An didn¡¯t think much of it. She thanked her very politely and asked, ¡°Have you eaten? I brought a lot. If you don¡¯t mind it, I can give you one.¡± As Lu An spoke, she handed her a box. ¡°Oh, no need. Thank you!¡± Qiao Xinyi raised her hand to refuse and swallowed hard. Her clear eyes were still fixed dazedly on Lu An; who knew what she was thinking. Or maybe she wasn¡¯t thinking at all. Lu An didn¡¯t insist. After all, they weren¡¯t close. She had only prepared extra out of courtesy; it was up to the other party to take it or not. After putting down the medicine box and bags, Lu An sat next to the bed and reached out to take Ling Chuan¡¯s pulse. A certain child was already about to explode with anger! Especially when she touched his little uncle¡¯s wrist so intimately! He immediately rushed forward, as if he had eaten explosives. ¡°What are you doing? ¡°Are you taking advantage of him?¡± His little uncle hated it the most when the opposite sex touched him under false pretenses! Ling Mo looked like he wanted to pull Lu An away. ¡°Are you looking for a beating?¡± This brat was crazy! Lu An really couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She turned around and gave him a fierce warning. That dark and demonic gaze was even more ruthless than his little uncle¡¯s! At least, no matter how ruthless his little uncle was, he was never really serious! Ling Mo swallowed secretly. He was unconvinced and wanted to do something, but Qiao Xinyi grabbed him nervously. ¡°Shh, let her try.¡± The girl spoke in a low and husky voice, and gestured silently. She had seen some videos of Lu An. She never believed anything that was spread online, since those things were basically what people deliberately wanted seen. However, Lu An¡¯s medical skills were so well-received, so at least half of it had to be real, right? No matter what, she just hoped that Ah Chuan would get better. Ling Mo didn¡¯t say anything else. The two of them stood on the side. One was a patient who was still wrapped in bandages, and the other was a frail beauty who seemed a little afraid; they looked like two people who had been bullied by Demon An. A certain little girl couldn¡¯t take it! In the end, she took out the dinner she had specially made for them from her bag and handed it over. ¡°Eat it if you want, or throw it away if you don¡¯t want it. Anyway, it¡¯s for you!¡± ¡°Oh, okay, thanks.¡± Seeing the little girl¡¯s impatient expression and how she didn¡¯t even spare them a nce, Qiao Xinyi somehow felt that this girl truly didn¡¯t seem to have any bad intentions? Her hands were weak and even a little shaky, but she didn¡¯t refuse anymore. She took the food with a smile. However, she just ced it on the counter on the side; she was a little embarrassed to eat it. Just then, Shen Liang came over. ¡°Xinyi, Ah Mo, it¡¯s time to eat.¡± Shen Liang ced the takeaway boxes on the counter next to the two of them. He immediately saw two cute food boxes! He asked, ¡°W- whose is this?¡± ¡°Hers!¡± Ling Mo gestured at Lu An with a cold face. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to look at her. He took the takeaway boxes from Brother Shen and pulled Qiao Xinyi to the table. In any case, standing around wouldn¡¯t solve the problem. They needed to eat to keep up their energy. Shen Liang¡¯s eyes nearly popped out! He immediately hugged the two food boxes and asked Lu An, ¡°Xiao¡¯an, can I eat this?¡± He had always heard a certain person bragging about how good his little girl¡¯s cooking was. Finally, it was his turn to try it! It was his turn, right? ¡°Oh, sure, if they don¡¯t want it.¡± It had originally been for the two of them, and she had already given it to them. What they did with it next was up to them. Lu An gave a simple reply and started to treat Ling Chuan. On the other side, Shen Liang immediately checked with Ling Mo. After confirming that Ling Chuan didn¡¯t want it, he carried his treasure out immediately, as if afraid that they would go back on their word. Ling Mo was in disbelief. Puzzled, he couldn¡¯t help but follow Shen Liang out. ¡­ When Ling Mo came back, his face was flushed. What a joke. How was that possible? That was that d*mn girl¡¯s cooking? ??? Didn¡¯t Brother Shen say that she could only rely on his little uncle, and that Little Uncle annoyed her all day long and was especially full of himself? Ling Mo¡¯s handsome face was tense; he was unwilling to ept the truth. On the other side, Ling Chuan had already woken up. ¡°Brother Xiao Chuan?¡± Lu An was so excited that she was about to go crazy! Ling Mo and the others naturally came over when they heard themotion. They stared at him like he was a rare animal. The man blinked a few times and opened his eyes. He looked at Lu An with a dazed expression. After looking at her for a long time, he asked in a deep voice, ¡°Who are you?¡± He then looked around. ¡°Why am I here?¡± Er¡­ ¡°I¡­¡± Lu An was dumbfounded. What was going on? He didn¡¯t recognize her? ¡°Don¡¯t you recognize me? ¡°I¡¯m Lu An. Lu An, your¡­¡±?Girlfriend! The little girl couldn¡¯t help but pout. Her eyes were a little pitiful as she stared at him. Ling Chuan was even more stumped. ¡°Lu An? ¡°Who is Lu An?¡± Chapter 442 - Not an Ordinary Relationship

Chapter 442: Not an Ordinary Rtionship

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Do all of you know her?¡± As he spoke, he looked at Ling Mo and the others for confirmation. It seemed he still remembered them. It was just her that he had forgotten? He forgot her! The little girl somehow felt a little angry. Just earlier she had been worried to death. She had been afraid that he wouldn¡¯t survive, and had immediately gone back and concocted a lot of medicine. There clearly had been no sign of this sort of thing, but unexpectedly¡­ ¡°So, you really don¡¯t remember me? ¡°I¡¯m the only one you don¡¯t remember?¡± The little girl¡¯s eyes were slightly red, but she gritted her teeth to confirm this. She clenched her fists tightly. The man stared at her with deep eyes. He didn¡¯t say anything for a long time. Ling Mo couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He poked Lu An and said, ¡°So? ¡°He doesn¡¯t remember you. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re still going to act shameless?¡± So what if she was good at cooking? His little uncle was still biased toward the people he knew and whom he had grown up with! That was right. As the saying went, ¡°One shouldn¡¯t let one¡¯s own fertile water flow into another¡¯s field!¡± Ling Mo tried his best to look righteous. He didn¡¯t evince any guilt at all as he looked at Lu An with disdain and suspicion. Lu An was about to explode with anger.?You brat! She turned around to punch him, but a strong hand suddenly grabbed her. The little girl was stumped. So, he was¡­ Was he afraid that she would hit Ling Mo? She looked nkly at him with a hint of hurt in her eyes. Lu An got up and was about to leave, but unexpectedly¡­ The man suddenly said in a deep voice, ¡°If I don¡¯t remember, so be it. I¡¯ll just get to know you again. My name is Ling Chuan, Ling from ¡®early morning¡¯ and Chuan from ¡®mountain river.¡¯ Let me say it again: What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Seeing how he looked so expectant, Lu An could only blink nkly. She gaped for a long time, and couldn¡¯t say anything. It was Ling Chuan who spoke again. ¡°You¡¯re called Lu An, right? ¡°What are the characters in your name? Tell me, I¡¯ll remember.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Lu An was dumbfounded. She blinked her ck eyes and didn¡¯t understand what was going on. She said obediently, ¡°Lu from ¡®road¡¯ and An from ¡®safe¡¯.¡± ¡°Is that so? ¡°Lu An, Lu An? Good name!¡± The man smiled slightly as he said it to himself. His handsome face was like a spring breeze, and his inky ck eyes were fixed on her. It had to be said, she was captivated, just like that. Thoroughly captivated! Lu An couldn¡¯t help but find it a little funny. She tried her best to keep a straight face. She wasn¡¯t happy, she wasn¡¯t! ¡°Oh, right, I think I¡¯m a little hungry. Have you eaten? ¡°Do you minding with me?¡± ¡°Oh, alright. I brought¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go out and eat.¡± The man suddenly invited her out in a deep voice. He still held her little hand tightly, and didn¡¯t let go at all. Lu An naturally hurried to help him up. Ling Chuan felt as if something was wrong with his body. No, it was an illusion. It was all an illusion! The man¡¯s face was calm as he got up silently. Other than moving a little slower, there was nothing unusual about his movements. He even gave Shen Liang and the others a dismissive look when they were about toe and help. His tall figure was practically leaningpletely on the girl. He ced a big hand on her shoulder and even leaned against her silently. Lu An was nervous as she earnestly supported him with one arm around his back and the other over her shoulder. Her bent head was practically buried in his arms. Naturally, she didn¡¯t see his gaze indicating that Shen Liang and the others shouldn¡¯t follow them. Shen Liang and the other two were utterly dumbfounded. Sh*t! Sh*t! If it wasn¡¯t for his genuinely dazed expression, they would have suspected that he was pretending to have lost his memory! Could this be the legendary saying? ¡°Even if I lose my memories, my cells will still remember that I like you¡±? F*ck! He had just woken up and didn¡¯t know anything. He didn¡¯t care about why he was sick and in bed, nor did he ask what happened. He just looked at that girl a few times, and his soul was stolen away, just like that? Just like that? A second ago, Shen Liang had still felt a little guilty about telling Ling Mo a whole bunch of nonsense, like how crazy Ling Chuan was for Lu An, and how Lu An didn¡¯t take him seriously. Now, he just felt angry! So angry! What he said was right! He was right!!! There was no way Ling Chuan¡¯s bones were that soft! Couldn¡¯t he be a little more reserved?? Just as Shen Liang couldn¡¯t help but scold this spineless friend of his, he saw on the side that one person had his head down, and the other had bloodshot eyes. They clearly looked very gloomy. After all, they had grown up together. Shen Liang immediately understood. Unfortunately, feelings could never be forced. Shen Liang patted Qiao Xinyi on the shoulder with a big hand, told Ling Mo to take good care of her, then left silently. The youngster¡¯s ck eyes were fixed on the door of the now empty ward. He suddenly said in a low voice, ¡°Sister Xinyi, do you want to take a gamble?¡± ¡°Hm?¡± Qiao Xinyi was a little confused and didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Just¡­ shall we snatch Little Uncle back?¡± The young man looked up slightly, his gaze firm. Qiao Xinyi couldn¡¯t help but wonder¡­ Snatch? How could they snatch him back? He clearly didn¡¯t remember the girl, but he fell for her right away! ¡­ In a small hotel near the hospital. Lu An helped Ling Chuan sit down at the table. She considerately arranged the napkin for him. Very quickly, the waiter served the dishes. Most of the dishes were nd and suitable for patients. Lu An carefully arranged the food for him. One spoonful after another, she fell just short of feeding him. The man¡¯s deep eyes were fixed on her, and he didn¡¯t look away at all. When she looked up and noticed him, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little shy. She smiled slightly and said, ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡± The little girl¡¯s eyes were bright and her long eyshes fluttered. Her crystal clear eyes looked as pure as obsidian. They were especially lovely, and made one¡¯s heart melt! Ling Chuan stared at her for a long time before he recalled something and said, ¡°I was wondering why I don¡¯t remember you. ¡°You¡¯re clearly such a good-looking and cute little girl, but I actually don¡¯t remember.¡± As the man spoke, he narrowed his eyes, as if he felt that he should be pped. A certain little girl couldn¡¯t help but feel a little smug. She tried her best to remain calm and asked, ¡°So, are you praising me or flirting with me?¡± ¡°Mm, flirting?¡± Ling Chuan couldn¡¯t help but narrow his eyes when he suddenly caught the keyword. He probed calmly, ¡°So, we indeed don¡¯t have an ordinary rtionship, right? ¡°Before I lost my memory, what were we to each other? Chapter 443 - Not Giving Up

Chapter 443: Not Giving Up

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Er, this¡­ Could she say they were a couple? Although they had kissed and hugged, it seemed they had never called each other boyfriend or girlfriend before? A certain little girl suddenly felt a little ufortable, and said in a slightly fierce voice, ¡°What kind of rtionship can it be? We were just neighbors. Also, you usually don¡¯t stay for more than a few days, so it¡¯s nothing. ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s nothing!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Ling Chuan clearly felt that the little girl was speaking out of anger. Her round and fair face flushed slightly. Heh! Ling Chuan couldn¡¯t help but smile happily, and was about to say something. ¡°Eat your food. Why are you talking so much nonsense?¡± The little girl looked even fiercer, and was super cute when she scrunched up her face. Ling Chuan had a very helpless expression on his face, but he obediently picked up his chopsticks and started eating. However, his gaze was still on her as he asked in a light voice, ¡°Then, may I ask, do you currently have a boyfriend or a closer guy friend?¡± ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t!¡± Was he trying to get information out of her? He wanted her to admit her rtionship with him?? He forgot her. He could dream on! The little girl red at him angrily and pretended to be unhappy. Then, she lowered her head and started eating! Ignore him, ignore him! Too infuriating. B*stard! Little did she know that the man¡¯s lips curled up even more happily. He said softly, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± This way, he had nothing to worry about. The two of them had a harmonious and peaceful dinner. Ling Chuan considerately picked food for the little girl, poured her tea, and handed her a napkin. Every move was so smooth and pleasing to the eye, as if he had done it many times. Suddenly¡­ The door to the private room was pushed open, and Ling Mo, who was still wrapped in bandages, rushed in. The young man¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as he looked at the warm and harmonious air around the couple. He clenched his fists and secretly took a deep breath. He said, ¡°Little Uncle, haven¡¯t you thought about it? ¡°Why do you remember us, but you forgot her? It must be because something happened between the two of you that made you want to forget her! ¡°Psychologically speaking, a person¡¯s brain will subconsciously protect itself. She¡­ she was strangely close with at least five men at the same time. You, you were especially angry! ¡°And it was all because of her that something happened to you that day! It was all because of her! ¡°You were once lovers, but she betrayed¡­¡± No! ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?¡±?If you want to spread rumors, do it properly! Seeing Ling Mo¡¯s excited and wicked expression as he pointed at her and spoke to his little uncle, Lu An was really dumbfounded. What deep hatred was this? She got up and was about to hit him on the head, when suddenly¡­ Little Fifth Brother and Fourth Brother also came in. ¡°An, why are you still eating with him? ¡°He remembers everyone except you, which means that he doesn¡¯t care about you at all. ¡°Come, let¡¯s go home!¡± As little Fifth Brother spoke, he had a very solemn expression on his face. He and Fourth Brother each grabbed one of her arms and pulled her out. No, what? Lu An didn¡¯t understand. She kept looking back at Ling Chuan. On the other side, Ling Chuan had already gotten up and was about to chase after her. ¡°Little Uncle, it hurts, it hurts. Ah~¡± Ling Mo fell to the floor in pain. He clutched his hand as if it hurt so much it was about to melt. He wasn¡¯t pretending; he had been afraid that he would feel guilty, so he deliberately smashed his own hand. It really, really hurt! Ling Chuan¡¯s face was already dark. On one side was the girl whom he had known for a short while and with whom he supposedly had some emotional conflict, but whom he was indeed attracted to; on the other side was the reckless brat who had followed him since he was young and called him ¡°Little Uncle.¡± He had only reconciled with Ling Chuan recently after what happened at home! The man clenched his fists. In the end, he went over to help the brat up. Even if he knew that he was doing it deliberately. ¡°Tell me, why did you do that?¡± After bandaging his hand, the man asked the question in a deep and cold voice. There was no emotion in his eyes. ¡°W- what?¡± Ling Mo felt very guilty. He felt like Ling Chuan had seen through him, and he didn¡¯t dare look at him. The man¡¯s expression was calm as he got straight to the point. ¡°It¡¯s for Xinyi, right?¡± Ling Mo looked away, and his eyes turned red as he looked up at the ceiling. ¡°You like her?¡± Ling Chuan asked this question in a low voice. Ling Mo didn¡¯t say anything for a long time. He then said, ¡°I think she¡¯s very pitiful.¡± He lowered his eyes when he said that. ¡°Is that so?¡± Ling Chuan felt that it was a littleughable. He looked at Ling Mo with a slightly red gaze and said in a low voice, ¡°I remember making it clear to her a long time ago that I can treat her like how I treat you. I treat her as my biological little sister, but I can¡¯t and I won¡¯t love her. If she insists on harboring hope, then I¡¯llpletely break off ties with her.¡± ¡°So? ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re too cruel? ¡°Can feelings be turned off just like that?¡± The young man¡¯s bloodshot eyes were filled with extreme disappointment. ¡°Heh!¡± Ling Chuan found it funny andughed. He retorted in a faint voice, ¡°You yourself know it too, right? ¡°I don¡¯t like her, which means that my kindness to her will only hurt her more in the end! ¡°Rather than letting her sink deeper, she may as well wake up sooner and start over. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see her live an indeterminate existence because of me. ¡°Also, I¡¯m selfish, very selfish! ¡°Why can¡¯t I find my own happiness? Why should I give happiness to someone I don¡¯t love? ¡°If that happens, will the person who loves me be happy about it?¡± With that, the man got up quietly with dark eyes. He patted Ling Mo lightly on the shoulder and said, ¡°I¡¯ll send the two of you backter. Guide her well; she should give up on something that will never happen. ¡°Of course, if she¡¯s willing, you can follow her. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ve already said it. I don¡¯t have those kinds of feelings for her. I can¡¯t be with her.¡± With that, Ling Chuan got up and strode out the door. There was no hesitation in that tall and upright figure. Ling Mo gritted his teeth! His handsome face was tense, and he couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡°So? ¡°Do you like her that much? ¡°If she doesn¡¯t ept you, will you also never give up?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± The man turned around slightly and said the two words in a low voice. Without any hesitation, he turned around and left. Chapter 444 - Missed Each Other

Chapter 444: Missed Each Other

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ling Mo was even more indignant. He didn¡¯t get it! Wasn¡¯t he being hypocritical? He wanted others to give up, but he wouldn¡¯t give up himself. Heh! However, Ling Chuan¡¯s meaning was actually very simple. For one thing, he wanted them to give uppletely, and was leaving no room for negotiation. For another, he was very certain of his own heart. He wouldn¡¯t give up! If the person he liked didn¡¯t like him, then he would wait until she liked him. Even if she never liked him, he was willing to ept this oue without regrets. Of course, this was only for himself. If it were anyone else, he might kindly advise them not to be like this, though it was up to them to make their own decision. What he hated the most were people who regretted their choice and then med others for it! ¡­ At the Lu residence. When Lu An was forcibly brought home by Fourth Brother and Fifth Brother, the other three brothers were also at home. There was also Grandpa and little Ergou. Her brothers¡¯ attitude was very clear. That man remembered everything but actually forgot her. He was scum! Trash, trash!!! If he wanted to be with their little sister again, he had to show them his sincerity! Remembering her was one thing; he also had to prove his sincerity! Otherwise! Big Brother and the other brothers clenched their fists. ¡°Big Brother¡­¡± The little girl was a little meek. She looked at them with a conflicted expression. ¡°Lu An, listen up!¡± Big Brother¡¯s voice was very serious. He had never been so fierce with her before. ¡°As long as you¡¯re a child of the Lu family, keep your distance! If he doesn¡¯t remember you or doesn¡¯te by to propose marriage, you¡¯re not allowed to look for him or even think of him, do you hear me?¡± Big Brother¡¯s furious voice left no room for questions. Lu An couldn¡¯t help but be stumped, especially when she noticed that her other brothers and even Grandpa had the same attitude. The little girl had a conflicted expression on her face. She lowered her gaze, but in the end, she still raised her head and said, ¡°Big Brother! ¡°Second Brother, Third Brother, Fourth Brother, Fifth Brother, and even Grandpa. ¡°I know you¡¯re all concerned about me and are thinking of me! ¡°I also understand that maybe, maybe, he really doesn¡¯t like me as much as I thought. However¡­ ¡°I like him! ¡°I like him!¡± The little girl¡¯s eyes were bright and slightly red. She was very resolute and certain, though there was a trace of sadness in her eyes. She continued in a clear voice, ¡°I don¡¯t care what he thinks, or even why he forgot me. I only know that I like him very, very much. I want to be with him, even marry him! There are so many, many other things¡­ ¡°So, I won¡¯t test him or bet on how much he loves me. ¡°Because if it were me, I definitely wouldn¡¯t want him to treat me like this, so I want to trust him! ¡°Of course! ¡°If it turns out that he really doesn¡¯t like me that much, and even thinks that I¡¯m dispensable and doesn¡¯t want to be with me at all, then¡­¡± The little girl pursed her lips and tried her best to hold it in. Before she could say anything, tears were already rolling down her cheeks. They were like beads falling from cut strings. Lu An raised her hand and hurriedly wiped them away. She sniffled and endured it, but in the end, she said even more firmly, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll leave him, and I¡¯ll never interact with him again! ¡°What do you think?¡± As the little girl spoke, she pursed her lips and smiled at them. Her smile was so bright and pure! It was innocent and beautiful! Big Brother and the others were stumped. They stared at her nkly for a long time. Then, they patted her little head and said, ¡°Silly girl!¡±?If that heartless man dares to betray you, we¡¯ll kill him on the spot! ¡­ Very quickly, Lu An went to look for Ling Chuan again. Big Brother personally drove her. On the way, Big Brother¡¯s heart ached when he saw the gamut of expressions that shed across his little sister¡¯s face. That stupid d*mn man was too lucky to be able to get his little sister to like him! A certain big brother simply wanted to go back on his word, but in the end, he stepped harder on the gas and sped up. They arrived at the hospital Ling Chuan was staying at. When the girl got out of the car, she was a little nervous. She nced around timidly and didn¡¯t move for a long time. It was Big Brother who took her to the ward, but¡­ There was no one in the ward! Everything had been tidied up, with nothing left behind! ¡°Hello, nurse. Where is the person who was in this ward?¡± ¡°Oh, I think he went back to Beijing. He just left not long ago!¡± ¡°An? ¡°An!!!¡± As soon as the nurse finished speaking, Big Brother Lu Boran saw his little sister turn around and run out. She was so fast, as if she was urgently chasing after her world! Heart aching fiercely, Big Brother naturally followed her. However, the road was clean and empty under the dark night sky. There was no one around. The little girl stood at the entrance in a daze as she looked around, as if she had already lost her soul. Suddenly, she seemed to think of something. She didn¡¯t even go to the car, but ran off. ¡°An? An!!!¡± Big Brother hurriedly chased after her, but unfortunately¡­ He was recognized by fans. Girls started to surround him, and he couldn¡¯t get away at all. Just like that, he lost track of his little sister. On the other side, Lu An ran all the way to the restaurant where she had eaten with Ling Chuan before. They had parted ways here, so if he was here¡­ He would definitely be waiting for her here. The little girl¡¯s heart pounded. She nced at the door of the private room, but there was no movement inside. Actually, she already knew the answer in her heart. She braced herself and opened the door, then looked at the dark gray surroundings¡­ She pursed her lips and couldn¡¯t help but tremble slightly. Tears rolled down her porcin-white face. What should she do? Sob! The little girl tried her best to control her expression. She suddenly remembered her phone. She had his number, his number! She dialed the number in a panic, and even dialed the wrong number several times, until finally ¡ª ¡°I¡¯m sorry, the number you have dialed is unavable!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, the number you have dialed is unavable!¡± ¡°The number you have dialed is unavable¡­¡± It was a sweet female voice. The phone dropped to the floor from stiff fingers. A passing waiter kindly picked it up for her. The little girl¡¯s face was listless. One step at a time, she walked out slowly, like a ghost. Some distance away from the restaurant, Lu An couldn¡¯t help but squat down and bury her head in her knees. She wailed. Little did she know that the person she liked had actually just left! Chapter 445 - Admitting Defeat

Chapter 445: Admitting Defeat

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions After sending the two off, Ling Chuan immediately went to the restaurant the little girl had brought him to. Because he didn¡¯t remember anything. He didn¡¯t remember where she lived, much less where she often went. The only memory he had of her was when he first woke up and saw her. Then, he couldn¡¯t help but be moved. He fell for her, just like that. If she came looking for him, it would be here, right? She had left from here! Ling Chuan waited outside the door for nearly an hour. From beginning to end, he didn¡¯t see the figure he wanted to see. He suddenly wondered if she had gone to the hospital. After all, he was a patient now. Who would hang around a restaurant? If she looked for him, it would be at the hospital, right? Ling Chuan immediately returned to the hospital. Little did he know¡­ His little girl showed up at the restaurant as soon as he left. Perhaps this was how fate yed with people sometimes! If they knew each other from before, he should have her number, right? Then, he could call her. Ling Chuan suddenly thought of his phone. However, his old phone had been taken away by Ling Mo. From what he heard, it was broken when he got injured. The hardware, including the SIM card, had been crushed and couldn¡¯t be fixed. The man sat silently in the empty ward. His calm eyes were filled with the image of the girl¡¯s cute little face. When she picked up food for him and winked at him proudly, she was especially cute! So cute~ ¡°Alright, it¡¯s just a woman!¡± Shen Liang patted his shoulderfortingly. He actually knew a little about Lu An, but now that she had deleted her Weibo ount and wasn¡¯t trending anymore, it might not be that easy to find her. But maybe¡­ He also wanted to know how much this guy liked that girl, or how much she liked him. In the end, Shen Liang chose to stand on Ling Mo¡¯s side. As a bystander, even though he knew that his friend was in pain, he didn¡¯t say anything. As long as they were truly in love, they should be able to withstand this test, right? He really wanted to see what the oue was. Shen Liang looked down at the photo of a woman which he himself kept close to his chest. ¡­ It was already 3:30am, but Little Sister wasn¡¯t back yet. The five brothers and grandfather were already about to go crazy. Just as the brothers recalled that there was still a restaurant they had yet to check, they saw¡­ Little Sister came back from outside. She was dressed in a thin white jacket and light-colored jeans. She looked to be in high spirits, and there was a light smile on her lips. If you looked carefully, however, it wasn¡¯t difficult to see that her eyes were redder than a rabbit¡¯s. The rims were a little red and even swollen. She had clearly been crying earlier, and crying hard! However, there was no trace of it in her open expression now. She smiled at them and said, ¡°Big Brother, Second Brother, Third Brother, Fourth Brother, Fifth Brother, Grandpa, I¡¯ve decided. Why don¡¯t our entire family go to the capital? ¡°Of course, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to go, but I want to take a look. ¡°I was already worried about Dad going alone, but now¡­ ¡°It just so happens that I¡¯ve agreed to film a variety show there, so¡­¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re not doing it for your¡­¡± The brothers subconsciously spoke, but immediately shut up. Their expressions were worried. Little Sister¡¯s eyes darkened slightly, but she admitted frankly, ¡°That¡¯s right! ¡°I indeed want to see him again! ¡°He suddenly left without saying a word. I don¡¯t know how I offended him. Of course I have to go and ask him about the situation!¡±?I¡¯ll take it as giving uppletely after that! If she didn¡¯t see him and rified things, she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to walk away. She was just that serious a person. When there was a problem, she had to solve it. Otherwise¡­ After this, she might not be able to do anything else. Just like how she had suddenly realized that she liked him back then, and then somehow confessed. ¡°Mm.¡± The brothers didn¡¯t say anything else. What else could they say? However, they couldn¡¯t just leave. They were worried that the d*mn man mighte looking here after they left¡­ Based on their understanding of that d*mn man, he wasn¡¯t this heartless. Perhaps it was because of Little Sister¡¯s words, but the brothers suddenly started to think about it seriously. They even felt more and more that there was something fishy about this matter. But the brothers were doomed to be disappointed. Ling Chuan had alreadypletely forgotten about Lu An, his rtionship with her, and even Grandpa. He didn¡¯t remember where they lived, nor did he remember where Grandpa¡¯s house was. Thus, he was doomed to be unable to find this ce. On the other side, Ling Chuan found a more suitable ce near the hospital and waited. He thought that he could wait until the little girl appeared again, but it was winter, and pure white snow fell from the sky. He never saw the girl he loved again. Little did he know that the girl he loved was in Beijing. From time to time, she would make an excuse to wander around his residence there, thinking that she could pretend to meet him coincidentally, but¡­ She never met him. Not at all. ¡­ One day, it snowed heavily, and it piled up on the ground. Ling Chuan, who was watering the nts at home, suddenly received a call. The man¡¯s handsome face darkened. He immediately put on his coat and left. ¡­ A few hourster, Ling Chuan appeared in Ling Mo¡¯s room in the vi he had grown up in. Looking at a certain person pretending to be sick on the bed, Ling Chuan¡¯s expression was dark and furious. Ling Mo, who knew that he was wrong, naturally confessed immediately. He said in an aggrieved voice, ¡°Uncle, I know I was wrong. Just stay! ¡°I don¡¯t know anything. You keep saying that this is Dad¡¯s business and that it¡¯s time for me to take over and learn, but I just can¡¯t. I didn¡¯t even passpulsory education. Even if you teach me remotely, I still can¡¯t do it. How do you expect me to learn? ¡°Then, at least, you should teach me face to face¡­¡± The young man¡¯s eyes were red, and he looked a little guilty as he stole nces at Ling Chuan from time to time. He was no longer the fearless young man who only wanted to avenge his father and clear his name. Compared with that, especially after experiencing the difficulties of supporting a family, he was realizing more and more that his little uncle had once given up everything for him. He didn¡¯t want to stay in such a big and empty mansion anymore. Even if he didn¡¯t have parents or even grandparents, he still hoped that he could at least live and get along well with his little uncle. Thus, he wasn¡¯t afraid to admit defeat. Dignity wasn¡¯t that important to him anymore. ¡°Okay? ¡°Will you stay?¡± Chapter 446 - True Feelings

Chapter 446: True Feelings

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Little Ling Mo even hugged his leg and looked at him pitifully. Ling Chuan was silent but found it a little funny. His eyes were slightly bloodshot. In the end, he pried Ling Mo¡¯s hands away and said in a deep voice, ¡°If you don¡¯t know how to do something, then work harder to learn it! ¡°Take note of everything that you don¡¯t know. If I can¡¯t do it, I¡¯ll find you another teacher. The important thing is that you have to be diligent! ¡°Understand?¡± With that, Ling Chuan turned around and strode out the door without waiting for a reply. ¡°So? ¡°Do you still like her and are you still waiting for her?¡± Ling Mo really couldn¡¯t take it. He knew that he had been wrong in the past. He shouldn¡¯t have schemed to break them up, but the truth had proven that the woman wasn¡¯t worth it at all! ¡°Do you know that she already has a new lover? ¡°Just a while ago, she was hugging a popr young idol at the TV station; I saw it with my own eyes. They were especially intimate! ¡°Do you think everyone in the world is as devoted as you? Do you think¡­¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re saying¡­ ¡°She¡¯s always been in Beijing?¡± Ling Mo yelled until his throat was about to tear apart, but the man calmly interrupted him with just one stupefying sentence. Ling Mo somehow felt a little dumb. However, before he could say anything, his little uncle turned around. He had already strode off! He left! Ling Mo suddenly felt very ufortable, and couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡°Ling Chuan, you¡¯re a fool! ¡°You¡¯ve been there and waiting for her the whole time. Little did you know that she came here long ago and has been doing well. She doesn¡¯t think of you at all! She doesn¡¯t care about you at all. She¡¯s not worth it! She¡¯s not worth it!!!¡± Ling Mo was still yelling angrily. Unfortunately, that personpletely ignored him and, right up until he disappeared from sight, never once turned around. The young man sat on the floor with a pained expression. He clenched his fists, his nails digging into his palms. Those sour eyes were filled with endless regret. On the side, Qiao Xinyi¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but ache. After letting him vent, she went up to him and carefully wiped his tears with a tissue. Sheforted him in a low voice. ¡°Alright, I know you¡¯re actually regretting it. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault! ¡°It¡¯s all my fault for being possessed back then. When you told me that, I suddenly thought¡­¡± As Qiao Xinyi spoke, she couldn¡¯t help but cry. In the end, she endured it even more. After sorting out her mood for a bit, she sat down next to Ling Mo and smiled beautifully. As if thinking of something, she said sadly, ¡°Do you know? ¡°I once tried to get Ah Chuan¡¯s attention by hurting myself. ¡°That¡¯s right. I deliberately pretended to fall in front of him, then cut myself with a knife. I told him that I was about to die from the pain, and I asked him if he could just pretend to like me. ¡°Do you know how he replied?¡± ¡°How did he reply?¡± Seeing how the girl was pretending to be strong, Ling Mo knew that it probably wasn¡¯t a good answer, and he just went along with her words. Qiao Xinyi¡¯s smile was even more wan. She answered in a light voice, ¡°He said that even if Imitted suicide in front of him because of this, he would at most call an ambnce for me. He wouldn¡¯t pity me at all, and would only hate me even more. ¡°He said that if he showed concern for me because I hurt myself, what if I did something worse in the future, and even forced him to marry me? ¡°He said, why should he feel sorry for me when I¡¯m injured and say things to coax me? Compared with me doing that to myself, he who was innocent and implicated was probably more pitiful. ¡°What do you think?¡± As the girl spoke, she stared at him with red eyes that were filled with sadness, helplessness, and even despair. Ling Mo was stumped and didn¡¯t say anything for a long time. He didn¡¯t understand how Little Uncle could be so heartless. What was wrong with showing a little bit of care? However, Qiao Xinyi continued, ¡°How should I put it?¡± She bit her lip and said sincerely. ¡°Although it¡¯s heartless, I think he¡¯s actually right. ¡°Compared with some indecisive, so-called good-hearted men I¡¯ve seen who abandon the girl they like just because of someone else¡¯s small tricks, I feel all the more that he¡¯s right! ¡°We shouldn¡¯t condone those who vainly injure themselves for the sake of coercing others. Then, there wouldn¡¯t be so many strong and good girls who are hurt because of this. ¡°I¡¯ve seen something simr before. ¡°It¡¯s like with Shishi; you¡¯ve met her before. Her boyfriend was pulled to the side of some hussy who injured herself over him. That hussy imed she was too delicate and needed his care. Then, something happened between them, and he cheated on Shishi. ¡°My head also cleared up after Shishi scolded me. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be someone like that hussy.¡± Even though there were times she really wanted to. As long as he was willing! As Qiao Xinyi spoke, she raised her hand to wipe her tears. She looked away slightly before she continued, ¡°Anyway, after this, I will probably like him even more! ¡°However, for some reason, I don¡¯t have any presumptuous thoughts about him anymore. ¡°Perhaps, you also think that you¡¯re not worthy of him. That day, you also suddenly said¡­ ¡°Anyway, Ah Mo, I mean, do you understand? ¡°I¡¯m very grateful for what you¡¯ve done for me, but as a person who likes him ¡ª ¡°I want him to be happy!¡± Since it was impossible for her, she would wish him happiness! With a determined expression, the woman stressed, ¡°I¡¯m serious! ¡°That¡¯s what you want, too, right?¡± As she spoke, she deliberately tilted her head to look at his face. The girl¡¯s bright eyes were so beautiful and pure. The little kid couldn¡¯t help but stare nkly. He sighed deeply and didn¡¯t say anything for a long time. Perhaps, this was probably¡­ The reason he liked her. ¡­ Ling Chuan rushed out of the vi. When he was about to go to the TV station to look for the little girl, he suddenly remembered that he had forgotten to ask which TV station this brat had seen her at. But if he went back¡­ Forget it! The man¡¯s eyes were dark as he stood quietly and looked at a street not far away. The pure white snow was still falling. The man put his hands in his pockets and walked out the door silently. Cong Hua and Leng Zhiqiu caught up from behind. Before they could say anything, their big boss dismissed them. The two of them looked at each other, then obediently stood at the back and looked into the distance. The lonely air was exacerbated by the cold wind. Who knew how long Ling Chuan walked for, but suddenly¡­ A man and a woman walked around a street corner. Chapter 447 - The Person You Like Is Him

Chapter 447: The Person You Like Is Him

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The girl was dressed in a long white down jacket. The zipper was open to reveal a trendy dark red id shirt underneath. She was also wearing dark-colored tight pants and a pair of dark red leather shoes that matched the shirt. She had a beautiful fair face that wasn¡¯t covered by bangs. Her long hair was tied in two ponytails, and she carried a light blue backpack. The man froze. He stood on the side and stared fixedly at the girl in front of him with ck eyes. On the other side, the girl seemed a little impatient, especially when the boy behind her tugged at her. She turned around and said, ¡°Zhou Yi, enough! ¡°How many times do I have to say it? I don¡¯t have those sorts of feelings for you! ¡°I really hate it when peoplee to bother me about this. I don¡¯t want to cut ties with you, but if you keep this up, I¡¯ll stop talking to you in the future!¡± Lu An was really depressed. For some reason, the little actor whom she had always thought well of suddenly confessed to her and even started to pester her, as if he would definitely win her heart if he was skilled enough! No matter what she said to him, he didn¡¯t listen at all. He even acted as if she did like him and was just being shy. Lu An was really¡­ ¡°I beg you, don¡¯t be like this anymore, alright? ¡°I have someone I like. Even if he doesn¡¯t like me, I won¡¯t like you. ¡°It¡¯s one thing for me to admire your character and capability, but that¡¯s just for work. I need actors like you who have potential and capability. I¡¯m also willing to do my best to satisfy whatever terms you and your team have, as long as it¡¯s not against the rules and even if it¡¯s a little too much. However, can you please keep work and your so-called love separate and stop pursuing me? ¡°Otherwise, I don¡¯t mind losing a big card like you, or even hurting you viciously!¡± The girl pursed her lips and narrowed her eyes. She was fierce and direct. Zhou Yi¡¯s beautiful eyes were a little sad, but he didn¡¯t say anything. He pursed his lips and pointed at Ling Chuan. ¡°The person you like¡­ ¡°Is it him?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Lu An was stumped, and subconsciously turned around. She saw Ling Chuan, who was actually standing behind her. It was Ling Chuan, whom she had been looking for all this time! ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right, the person I like is him!¡± The little girl gritted her teeth slightly, and her ck eyes gradually turned red as she stared fixedly at him! It felt like she wanted to swallow him whole! He stood straight and sturdy. Zhou Yi got it. He had already known that the two of them didn¡¯t have an ordinary rtionship during Evaluating Actors China, and when her debut movie was released after that. The reason he had the courage to pursue her was because he saw fans say that they were a good match. She was also 18 or 19 years old, and was also talented and hardworking¡­ The most important thing was that from time to time, she would mutter something about a heartless man, but that person had never appeared next to her again. For several months! In any case, there were fans who supported them, so it could be seen as pleasing the fans! ¡°Actually, you¡¯re mistaken. It¡¯s a prank. There are fans who like us as a couple, so, so I wanted to trick you into attending an event with me. Since you¡¯re so¡­ ¡°Just forget everything that happened before. We¡¯re still good colleagues and friends! Hahaha~¡± With that, Zhou Yi turned around and ran off. The snow was so thick, and he slipped a little despite being tall and skinny. Lu An was rmed when she saw this. Fortunately, he regained his footing immediately. There was no problem. Lu An was a little speechless and amused as she replied, ¡°You scared me to death. Don¡¯t be like this in the future. Good colleagues and good friends, do you hear me?¡± ¡°I know. Who knew you would be so against it? I was just joking~¡± Zhou Yi turned his head and smiled as he retorted. Then, he quickly turned back around. No one knew that his red eyes were already stinging. Zhou Yi, Zhou Yi, your bad habit of being timid hasn¡¯t changed at all! Even when confessing to someone he truly liked, he had to use this method! But it was fine. He would continue working hard for the sake of the people who supported him! The young man quickly restrained his emotions. He raised his head andughed, then left with light steps. ¡­ Lu An watched from behind and couldn¡¯t help but shake her head. Seriously! She suddenly felt that she had been a little too petty. Her gaze inadvertently fell on a certain person on the side. There was a guilty look in Lu An¡¯s eyes, and she subconsciously exined, ¡°Just now, I said¡­¡± ¡°I know. ¡°You were turning that person down.¡± Before she could finish speaking, the man took over with a faint smile. Those fox-like eyes narrowed captivatingly! He had a tall and slender figure. He was dressed in a long ck coat paired with ck casual pants. He was also wearing a ck knitted sweater underneath. His hair seemed shorter, and he looked ¡ª Hmph, he didn¡¯t look good at all! The little girl looked away and said in an unfriendly tone, ¡°Why are you here?¡± The man was very patient. ¡°I live here. ¡°Look, my ce is over there, the one with the very tall tree.¡± He deliberately pointed it out to her with a slender finger. His dark gazended on her, and he asked, ¡°Was that person just now a popr young idol?¡± ¡°How do you know? You¡­¡±?Remember? Lu An couldn¡¯t help but narrow her eyes. There was a hint of anticipation in them as she stared at him intently. Unexpectedly, the man answered happily, ¡°I guessed, because I heard him say ¡®fans¡¯.¡± So it was him? It felt like he was seeing through her with those smiling, narrow, fox-like eyes! She said with an indescribably angry little face, ¡°I¡¯m going back. Goodbye!¡± With that, she turned around and walked back the way she came. She didn¡¯t want to bother with a certain person at all. Not at all! A certain person naturally caught up with her immediately. He smiled and teased, ¡°You clearly came here for something. Why are you suddenly leaving?¡± ¡°I saw someone who made me unhappy, which affected my mood. So?¡± Lu An couldn¡¯t help but say the opposite of what she was feeling. Her eyes were red, and she was about to cry. How stifling! Clenching her fists, she stomped on his foot, grabbed her bag, and ran ahead. ¡°Hey!¡± Ling Chuan was helpless. Plus, it hurt. The little girl had used a little too much force. Naturally, he chased her. Lu An slowed down. Perhaps it was because of the run, but she unexpectedly felt a lot calmer, even though her heart was still beating wildly. She lowered her head and walked around aimlessly, and didn¡¯t seem to be thinking of anything. Then, a certain person easily caught up with her and tilted his head innocently as he asked, ¡°Why did you step on me?¡± Chapter 448 - Little Wild Cat

Chapter 448: Little Wild Cat

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Looking at you makes me unhappy. So?¡± The little girl turned around and red at him, then immediately looked away. Ling Chuan was really¡­ Why did looking at him make her unhappy? It had been so long since theyst met. Looking at him made her unhappy because¡­ ¡°Then, I won¡¯t disturb you or let you see me?¡± A certain person¡¯s expression was a little probing. After saying that, he even took a few steps back. He seemed to be about to turn around and leave? A certain little girl was about to explode with anger on the spot.?You blockhead! Idiot!! Sure enough, you don¡¯t like me at all!! ¡°Don¡¯t you feel guilty? ¡°I¡¯m just a little girl. It¡¯s already so dark at night. Aren¡¯t you afraid that something will happen to me?¡± Lu An roared and almost bit her tongue off. She herself felt she was so shameless! How could she say something like that? What could happen to her? She naturally turned her head away. After her outburst, she wanted nothing more than to find a hole to bury herself in. Her face was tense, and she pretended nothing had happened as she walked forward! The look on her face said, ¡°As long as I don¡¯t feel embarrassed, it¡¯s other people who are embarrassed!¡± A certain person couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. So cute, too cute! How good would it be if she was his! ¡°Then, shall I take you home? ¡°I¡¯ll get the car?¡± After saying that, Ling Chuan wanted to go back and get the car. The little girl had a slightly awkward expression on her face as she lowered her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t like cars. ¡°I like to walk. ¡°My house is about three kilometers from here, about half an hour by foot.¡± Are you willing to walk with me? The little girl was already looking at him with bright eyes. She was so earnest and expectant, and also a little pitiful. It was the pitiful and cute expression of someone saying, ¡°Big brother, I don¡¯t have any more money; can you lend me some?¡± The man was a little stumped, but then couldn¡¯t help but smile again. He pursed his lips slightly and answered lightly, ¡°Mm, alright.¡±?I also like to walk. It¡¯s best if we can keep walking like this. The man¡¯s voice was as gentle and pleasant as ever. Then, the two of them walked aimlessly down the street. They subconsciously drew closer, then subconsciously drew further apart. It was a cold winter¡¯s night. There were very few people on the street; only a few workers in yellow uniforms were still sweeping up the snow. The wind was too strong and the night was too cold. The few passers-by that were out were in a hurry to get home, and no one looked at the two of them. Under the dim streetlights, no one saw the expressions of the two people who liked each other but were restraining themselves. No one knew how long they walked, but the two of them didn¡¯t say anything along the way. Lu An suddenly remembered something and said, ¡°Oh, right, are you free at the beginning of next month? ¡°My movie was nominated for an Oscar, and the organizers invited me to attend the awards ceremony.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m free.¡±?As long as it¡¯s you! Ling Chuan was a little stumped, then asked, ¡°What day is it? Is the nomination for Best Actress?¡± ¡°Best Actress???¡± Lu An was dumbfounded. Sure enough! Sure enough, he still didn¡¯t remember her at all! What the heck was this?! So infuriating~ The little girl said angrily, ¡°It¡¯s for the movie! The movie!! ¡°I¡¯m a director, and the reason I asked if you were free is because you¡¯re the main investor in my movie!!¡±?You idiot! The little girl was about to explode with anger. After saying that, she ignored him, turned around, and crouched down. She rested her chin on her arms and looked like she wanted to cry. Ling Chuan was really¡­ Director? Investor? He crouched down in front of her and rubbed her little head guiltily. Ling Chuan had a very helpless expression on his face. He really didn¡¯t remember anything. The little girl pouted and said with red eyes, ¡°I can¡¯t walk anymore. I don¡¯t want to walk anymore! ¡°It¡¯s up to you what you want to do. Throw me here or leave. Ignore me!¡± With that, she lowered her head and couldn¡¯t help sniffling. The man was silent as he looked around at the darkening night. The winter wind was also getting stronger. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll carry you. It¡¯ste, and it¡¯s cold here.¡± The man¡¯s deep voice was patient and careful as he coaxed her. Lu An didn¡¯t throw a tantrum. She raised her head slightly and red at him with red eyes. ¡°I won¡¯t be polite at all!¡± ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the man had already turned his back to her. The little girl pouted. She really wanted to kick him in the back, but in the end, she reached out and leaned hard on him. Her little arms wrapped around his neck like she was trying to murder him. Ling Chuan was really helpless. He shook his head affectionately and picked up her legs carefully. He felt the little girl¡¯s weight on his back, and his heart ached. He didn¡¯t say anything and just asked, ¡°Where are we going?¡± ¡°Over there.¡± The little girl pointed casually, her little face still puffed up. She stared at the back of his head, wanting to give him a good beating. In the end, she couldn¡¯t bear to, so she lowered her head and bit him hard on the shoulder. It was a very big bite! Even through his thick coat, Ling Chuan could still feel the pain! So painful! This little girl was really¡­ She wasn¡¯t soft-hearted at all! Was she angry at him for forgetting her? ¡°Feel better?¡± Ling Chuan asked the question with a teasing smile. The little girl ignored him and continued to frown. She looked away as she wrapped one arm around his neck and tugged at his ear with the other. Her soft fingers pinched his earlobe, and she squeezed harder! F*ck! Ling Chuan was really¡­ However, he didn¡¯t say anything and let her vent on him. He walked at an unhurried pace. After walking down a straight road, Ling Chuan was going to ask which way to go next, when he heard the little girl¡¯s low and even breathing. She had fallen asleep on his back. ¡°Little wild cat~¡± Ling Chuan chuckled softly. He noticed an empty pavilion on the side, and simply carried her to the bench and sat down. The snow was still drifting down in the dark. Ling Chuan sat down next to the little girl, opened his coat, and wrapped it around her small body so that she could sleep morefortably in his arms. Lu An snuggled closer. She wrapped her little arms around his waist and rested her face on the soft sweater that covered his chest. She even rubbed against him a few times like a kitten. On this lonely street in the middle of winter, the little girl smacked her lips in enjoyment. Who knew how long it had been since she had slept sofortably? The man couldn¡¯t help but smile. Chapter 449 - Three Days!

Chapter 449: Three Days!

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions He wondered if this d*mn girl also slept like this in another man¡¯s arms. She didn¡¯t have any sense of vignce at all. He tapped her little nose with slender fingers. The man lowered his head and stared quietly at the little girl in his arms. The more he looked, the more he liked her. How could there be such a cute girl in the world? Ling Chuan couldn¡¯t help butugh. After an unknown period of time, Lu An woke up with blurry eyes; it was her phone vibrating in her pocket that had woken her up. ¡°Where are we?¡± The little girl answered the call. ¡°Hello, Big Brother, I¡¯m already on my way. Someone¡¯s sending me back. ¡°Huh? Why are we sitting here? Didn¡¯t you carry me home?¡± The little girl blinked her eyes. She looked like a kitten who had just woken up. Her round face was cute! The man smiled helplessly. His long and narrow eyes drooped, and he looked a little aggrieved. ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me where to go.¡± ¡­ When Ling Chuan sent the little girl back to her house, her brothers were all waiting outside the door, along with Grandpa, little Anzi, Snake Ergou, a white puppy and Father Lu. Who would have thought that there were actually so many men in her family! Ling Chuan¡¯s eyes darkened slightly as he said politely, ¡°Hello.¡± The brothers¡¯ faces were cold, and they couldn¡¯t be bothered to give him more than a nce. Seeing that he was about to leave after rubbing their little sister¡¯s head, however, they inexplicably started to feel a little nervous. Suddenly¡­ Someone exerted force. Little No. 5 was pushed out. Little No. 5 Lu Xingran staggered and almost fell. He hurriedly regained his footing and looked at Ling Chuan, who was already looking at him. His face froze, and he immediately smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s already sote, and you didn¡¯t drive. Why don¡¯t you stay the night?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Ling Chuan was a little stumped, but didn¡¯t refuse. He smiled slightly and asked the little girl next to him, ¡°Do you mind if I stay at your ce?¡± ¡°Oh¡­ no.¡± Lu An was dumbfounded. Actually¡­ She had thought that her brothers would be very against it! The little girl answered honestly, and obediently followed them into the house. Little did she know that her brothers were doing this for her. They thought about how their little sister had kept herself busy with work for the past ten months, clearly afraid of dwelling too much on that d*mn man. She even made excuses to go to his ce every day. If it wasn¡¯t for their hearts aching for their little sister, they would have long beaten the man up. ¡°I wonder where Mr. Ling has been resting these days. It seems we haven¡¯t seen you around much.¡± A cup of hot tea was handed to Ling Chuan. A certain big brother smiled slightly and started interrogating him without batting an eyelid. The other four brothers also surrounded him. Big Brother instructed little Miss Lu An, who was still in a daze, ¡°An, go to the kitchen and bring some food for our guest.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± She didn¡¯t know what her brothers wanted to do, but they put their arms around Ling Chuan¡¯s shoulders and brought him to the study. Lu An was dumbfounded. She turned around and went to the kitchen to get food for them, but her grandfather stopped her. ¡°What are you doing? Young people are so hot-blooded. Eating in the middle of the night can make you fat easily. ¡°An, ignore them. Come and y chess with Grandpa.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Shutting her out of their conversation ¨C unfair! The little girl picked up the chess board and went to y chess with her grandfather. Dad also joined them. ¡­ The next morning, when Lu An woke up, she realized that she had forgotten to see what on earth they had been up tost night. The little girl opened her door quietly and slipped out on tiptoe. She went to the door of the study. She bent her little waist and her tense little face was super serious as she was about to open the door and take a peek. Suddenly, there was amotion outside. ¡°An, what are you doing there?¡± Her brothers came in from outside. They were dressed in thin sweatshirts and were holding a bunch of groceries and breakfast. Ling Chuan was also among them. He was probably wearing Big Brother¡¯s sportswear. He was dressed all in white, and had a tall and slender figure. He clearly wasn¡¯t that much different from Big Brother and the others, but for some reason, she only had eyes for him¡­ A certain little girl had already straightened abruptly. Her ck eyes were a little meek as she smiled and casually started moving. ¡°No, I, I¡¯m exercising! ¡°It¡¯s cold, and I¡¯m toozy to go out. I might as well exercise inside, hehe~¡± With that, she jogged on the spot and even bent down and lifted her legs. She smiled and asked them probingly, ¡°Speaking of which, what are you doing? It¡¯s so early. Aren¡¯t you cold wearing that?¡± The little girl had a very puzzled expression on her face. As soon as she finished speaking, Third Brother and Fifth Brother also came in from outside. They were trembling and gasping for breath, and clearly looked like they were about to die. ¡°Useless!¡± A certain big brother gave them a cold look, then smiled and said to his little sister, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. We just went out to exercise together. ¡°It seems some people have been livingfortably. Their stamina is not bad!¡± A certain big brother was sarcastic with his praise. He nced sideways and patted a certain person on the shoulder without batting an eyelid. A certain person¡¯s smile was very pleasant and didn¡¯t contain any sharp edges, but he threw back, ¡°It takes one to know one.¡± Big Brother nced at him coldly, but didn¡¯t say anything else. He picked up the things and walked inside. On the other side¡­ Lu An was stumped and didn¡¯t know what was going on. When she saw her brothers all return to their rooms, she immediately pulled Ling Chuan away from behind and hid in a small hallway on the side. She asked in a careful yet also arrogant manner, ¡°What, what did you and my brothers do?¡± ¡°Why? Are you curious?¡± Ling Chuan didn¡¯t stop smiling. His gazended on the little girl¡¯s slightly messy hair, and he subconsciously raised his slender fingers to stroke it. A certain little girl immediately dodged warily. She looked at him fiercely and even crossed her arms. ¡°You, what are you doing?¡± Ling Chuan: ¡°¡­¡± With a helpless expression, he said, ¡°I just came back from South City yesterday. I don¡¯t really want to stay at my ce. Can I stay here for a few more days? ¡°Hm?¡± The man raised his eyebrows slightly and leaned closer to her with a serious and pleading expression. The little girl was dumbfounded. She lowered her head and chewed her lip. Could she refuse? ¡°Wait! ¡°You said that you just came back from South City. Then, have you always been in South City?¡± ¡­ When Ling Mo went to look for Lu An, his little uncle had already been gone for three days, and hadn¡¯t contacted him. Three days, three days! He was a big man and the mighty CEO of the Ling family. He hadn¡¯t even gotten married, but was already living in someone else¡¯s house. Wasn¡¯t he embarrassed? Chapter 450 - Xiao Bai

Chapter 450: Xiao Bai

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions A certain little kid was about to explode with anger! The more he thought about it, the angrier he got. Fired up by his rage, he rushed over here on his own! The little kid¡¯s handsome face was tense. He raised his fist to knock a few times, but in the end, he pped Lu An¡¯s door hard. It was only four or five in the afternoon. Only little Fifth Brother Lu Xingran and his two friends were at home. Even Grandpa had dressed up and followed Little Sister to her workce to y. It was also because the game¡¯s new dungeons and characters still needed to be modified that little Fifth Brother was forced to stay at home. When he heard the loud knocking on the door, little Fifth Brother was really a little stumped. He was still busy, so he called for little Ergou to open the door. When the kid saw a certain snake, now big and thick, staring fixedly at him, his heart tightened, but he quickly calmed down. More than ten months had passed, and the snake had grown a lot longer and gained a lot of weight. Its body was round and smooth, and it was wearing a festive cotton jacket. Ling Mo recognized it at a nce. This was his little uncle¡¯s snake, which had healed his hand and valiantly defeated that Fei monster. The doctor had clearly said that his hand was crippled and that he couldn¡¯t do much with it in the future, but ever since the snake treated him, Ling Mo felt his hand getting stronger and stronger, and there was no longer any problem with it. The doctor had also been shocked when Ling Mo had gone for a follow-up. It was all thanks to this snake! The little kid¡¯s expression turned soft, before he abruptly became even more furious. No wonder he couldn¡¯t find the snaketer. It was actually their family who had hidden it away? Hmph! The little kid suppressed his anger and greeted the snake kindly, but before he could say anything¡­ A certain snake nced at him with a bored expression, then raised its head and yawned. It turned around and went back to its nest to sleep. It was the middle of the winter and should be hibernating, yet it was being called upon all day long. Did they think it wouldn¡¯t be cold after putting on a jacket? Annoying~ Oh, right, where was that d*mn robot? Grandpa had gone out to y with that d*mn woman. It didn¡¯t need to take care of Grandpa today, right? A certain snake looked around gloomily and suddenly realized that the d*mn robot was flirting with the dog again! Ahhh, d*mn, it was flirting with the dog again! How many times had it said it? That wasn¡¯t little Ergou, that wasn¡¯t little Ergou. The snake was the real Ergou, alright? A certain little Ergou was about to explode with anger. It all started with that day ¡ª That day, after the d*mn woman came back, the instant noodle spirit was still the considerate one. He was the only one among them who asked the d*mn woman where Ergou was, and had seemed very sad and worried about it. Then, the d*mn woman told him the truth, that the snake was little Ergou. ¡°Really?¡± The instant noodle spirit looked like he didn¡¯t believe it, and secretly reached out to touch its head. Seeing that he actually cared so much about it, it smiled and poked him twice with the tip of its tail. Then, the instant noodle spirit probably believed that it was little Ergou, although he was a little resistant. Perhaps it was because he didn¡¯t like snakes? He even yed with it affectionately for a while. But at that moment, a fluffy puppy suddenly appeared out of nowhere. It was about the same size as when Ergou had first found the d*mn woman, but it was whiter and cleaner. It even acted more pitifully with those sparkling puppy eyes! F*ck! It looked timidly at the instant noodle spirit, and seemed a little afraid? It was like a soft, milky-white fur dumpling that had stumbled into a strange ce. A certain instant noodle spirit, which had been stroking the snake a second ago, suddenly turned around, and his ck eyes had already turned into stars which shot directly in the dog¡¯s direction. It was over!!! He carefully picked up the dog and said in a sweet voice, ¡°Little cutie, where are you from? ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, no one will bully you here. Be good~¡± With that, he leaned down and rubbed his face on the dog twice. That intoxicated expression ¨C it was like he was about to fly to heaven! To be honest, he had never spoken so sweetly to Ergou like that before! Then, naturally, little Ergou¡­ Fell out of favor. That was right, it fell out of favor! And that wasn¡¯t all. Even a certain d*mn robot started to circle that little dog all day. It always talked about how the puppy was new here, how it was still young, how it was weak ¡ª there were all sorts of reasons. In short: ¡°Ergou, you¡¯re already an adult snake. You should be understanding and take good care of Xiao Bai. It¡¯s the weakest and most pitiful in our family.¡± That was right, they even gave it a super cute name ¡ª Xiao Bai! Everyone doted on it! F*ck, wasn¡¯t Ergou weak and pitiful? It secretly turned around and looked at its body. Forget it, it should just go back to its nest and sleep. Just then, little Fifth Brother paused in his work. He wanted to see who it was this time who was being a pain, and in the end¡­ ¡°What are you doing here?¡±?You¡¯re definitely going to shout about how my little sister is an idiot! Little Fifth Brother¡¯s gaze immediately turned disdainful. He sized up Ling Mo and wanted to chase him out. However, the kid wasn¡¯t looking at him at all. His ck eyes were fixed on a certain snake. He saw that it was a rather high-ss snake nest. A nket had fallen out from the side, and part of it was clearly darker. It was actually wet? ¡°Is this how you take care of it?¡± They didn¡¯t want to take good care of it? A certain little kid was about to explode with anger. His eyes were red. Who knew how terribly the little snake had been living these days? ¡°Little snake, don¡¯t be afraid. Brother Ling Mo is here. Brother Ling Mo will take you home, alright?¡± Ling Mo whispered a few words into its ear. His gaze was full of heartache as he reached out and stroked its headfortingly. Its head! Little Ergou, who was suddenly being doted on, was dumbfounded. It raised its little face meekly and pointed the tip of its tail at the silly little white dog. It looked like it was about to cry. Ling Mo quickly understood. ¡°It was the dog. It deliberately wet your nket, right? ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll help you teach it a lesson!¡± With that, a certain little kid rolled up his sleeves. His dark and scary eyes were already fixed on an utterly befuddled Xiao Bai, who was still following little Anzi around. On the other side, a certain little fifth brother¡­ ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Chapter 451 - Call Auntie?

Chapter 451: Call Auntie?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°It¡¯s such a small dog, it can¡¯t even kick a water basin. How can it wet the nket? ¡°Can you not let your imagination run wild?¡± Little Fifth Brother immediately picked Xiao Bai up and hugged it. He looked very disdainful. ¡°Woof woof~¡° Xiao Bai barked; it sounded especially soft and cute. A certain little kid inexplicably blushed. His ck eyes were fixed on the furry little thing in Lu Xingran¡¯s arms. He didn¡¯t have any expression on his face, but in his heart, he was thinking,?Ahhh~ my god, it¡¯s too cute! I want to rub it~ ¡°It seems like it.¡± The kid¡¯s voice had already softened. Given the little dog¡¯s small paws, it clearly couldn¡¯t wet the snake¡¯s nket. ¡°Then, why is the nket wet?¡±?It¡¯s still because you don¡¯t take good care of it! ¡°Ignore it.¡± Little Fifth Brother nced at little Ergou disdainfully and said, ¡°It¡¯s deliberately trying to draw attention. I saw it wet the nket myself, and it then acted spoiled with Little Sister.¡± To think that he had always thought it was the kindest and cutest little dog. Ever since he saw with his own eyes how it wrapped its tail around a bucket and poured water on its nket, and even looked proud about it, he didn¡¯t want to bother with it anymore. It was still Xiao Bai who was cuter. It was obedient and cute, though for some reason, it seemed a little shy and wasn¡¯t very lively. As little Fifth Brother spoke, he lowered his head and kissed Xiao Bai in his arms. Hepletely ignored Ergou. ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± A certain little kid was dumbfounded. Because the snake had treated him before, he could believe that was something it could do. Also, this little dog was cuter. ¡°So, what are you doing here? ¡°Looking for the d*mn¡­ your little uncle?¡± Little Fifth Brother turned around and asked Ling Mo the question, and even before thetter could say anything, he said, ¡°He went to the set with my little sister. He won¡¯t be back until 8pm at least. If you want to wait, wait here. If not, leave now. Remember to close the door when you leave.¡± With that, he didn¡¯t say anything else. Little Fifth Brother carried Xiao Bai back to his room. A certain little kid¡­ ¡°You have a guest. Aren¡¯t you going to entertain them?¡± ¡°A guest? ¡°You? ¡°Only someone who was invited or a friend dropping by is a guest. What are you?¡±?You¡¯re a fool who only knows how to get angry at my little sister. Not ying a mean trick on you is already letting you off easy. Little Fifth Brother didn¡¯t hold back at all. A certain little kid just¡­ ¡°What if I say that I¡¯m here to apologize?¡± The little kid narrowed his eyes and clenched his fists as he stood straight. He was just doing this for his little uncle. He wouldn¡¯t admit that he had already watched all the variety shows a certain person had taken part in; he still didn¡¯t like her at all. Hmph! ¡°So, you¡­¡± Little Fifth Brother inexplicably found it a little funny. It was as if he was looking at himself in the past. ¡­ When Lu An came back early after finishing work for the day, she saw four young men sitting in a row on the couch in the living room. They each had a phone in their hands as they immersed themselves in a game. They would say something from time to time. The small table in front of them was filled with snacks and fruits, but they hadn¡¯t eaten much. They were probably too immersed in the game. The first thing Lu An did was to greet a certain depressed snake. At the same time, she stroked little Anzi¡¯s head and rubbed Xiao Bai under the chin. On the other side, when the teenagers noticed her, they turned around and greeted her ¡ª Little Fifth Brother: ¡°An~¡± Zhao Zichen: ¡°Xiao An¡¯an~¡± Chang Fei: ¡°Sister An~¡± Little kid: ¡°¡­¡± The three young men had turned their heads to greet her, and he did the same. Lu An couldn¡¯t help but find it funny. She deliberately put the little kid on the spot and said, ¡°What did you call me?¡± ¡°I, I¡­¡± The little kid had a conflicted expression on his face as he tried to bluff his way through things. Thump~ Little Fifth Brother, who was at the end, stomped his foot in warning. Zhao Zichen and Chang Fei nudged him with their elbows on both sides. A certain little kid¡­ His handsome face was even redder than a tomato. In the end, he called, ¡°Auntie.¡± The three young men were instantly pleased, but they suddenly realized something. ¡°A- auntie?¡± They had utterly shocked expressions on their faces. A certain little kid couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He couldn¡¯t help but say angrily, ¡°She¡¯s my little uncle¡¯s girlfriend. What¡¯s wrong with me calling her Auntie An?¡± That wasn¡¯t wrong, right? ¡°Oh, oh, that¡¯s right! That¡¯s right! Fine! It¡¯s fine!¡± Everyone couldn¡¯t help butugh, iIncluding the person in question, Lu An. ¡°Hahaha~¡± This little explosive bun was indeed quite cute~ ¡­ At dinner. A certain aggrieved child only sat down quietly at the table after thest person had taken their ce. They had already messed with him as the youngest in the family. After a while, one person took out a banknote. ¡°Ah Mo, call me Uncle, and I¡¯ll give you a red packet.¡± After another while, another person took out a rattle drum. ¡°Momo, call me Grandpa. I bought you a toy.¡± Yet another person took out a stick of candy. ¡°Little Mo, call me Great-grandpa, and I¡¯ll give you candy.¡± Poor little kid: ¡°¡­¡± A certain snake suddenly felt that it wasn¡¯t that pitiful. At least, no matter what, that d*mn woman would think of it from time to time. However, just as it finished deluding itself, the d*mn woman got another new pet! ¡°Alright, everyone, stop teasing him.¡± Boys got embarrassed easily. If you make fun of him until he shuts down, what will happen if he¡¯s too embarrassed to even smile in the future? ¡°Ah Mo, eat more. Ignore them. All of them are like that. They¡¯re doing it on purpose.¡± The little girl was all smiles. As she spoke, she even picked some meat for him which looked super delicious. Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help the tears which welled up in his eyes, and he obediently lowered his head to eat. The fragrant tenderloin, the fish that melted in the mouth, the beautiful prawns, and even the vegetables were so delicious; it was like tasting nature! Ling Mo lived with the Lu family for the next few days. He crammed into little Fifth Brother¡¯s room, yed with the dog and the snake, and ate some snacks. He felt like he had reached the pinnacle of his life! He had alreadypletely forgotten that he was here to persuade his little uncle to keep his distance and to move back home. Conversely, because Ling Mo was ying truant, his little uncle had no choice but to go back and handle all sorts of work matters. ¡­ A few dayster, at the Oscars ceremony. Lu An¡¯s debut movie, ¡°Zombie Siege,¡± won Best Film. The director, the female lead, the male lead, and even the supporting actor and actress also all received the highest honor.. Chapter 452 - Curse You

Chapter 452: Curse You

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Even the lighting, sound, production design, and everything else in this movie didn¡¯t do any worse! Everyone in the country was about to go crazy, whether they were fans or not. At that moment, everyone was talking about Lu An, her movie, the actors, and even the staff who had worked hard behind the scenes for her movie. There was a lot of heated discussion online. [Ahhh, I still remember the first time I saw photos of Xiaoyu. She looked so dejected. It¡¯s only been two years, and she¡¯s won Best Actress at the Oscars. She¡¯s really awesome!!] [That¡¯s right. As for Big Brother, it¡¯s a given. In any case, he¡¯s already used to being outstanding. However, it¡¯s also because of Little Sister¡¯s appearance that summer! I wonder if Qi Yan regrets it now!] [Speaking of which, do you still remember He Dandan? That actress from Evaluating Actors China whom Little Sister said suits the role of a vicious second female lead? Am I seeing things? She actually got Best Supporting Actress??] There were online users who were puzzled, but very quickly, there were others who dispelled their doubts. [That¡¯s right, don¡¯t you know? Dandan looks good now. In the past, she somehow had a sharp and unkind appearance? In any case, she didn¡¯t give people a good feeling. Now, even though it¡¯s the same face, she somehow looks good. Sometimes, it has to do with temperament. I really feel that she¡¯spletely different from before! I heard that she became the female lead for Director Xiang¡¯s new drama a while ago. If you want to know more, you can go to her Weibo ount to take a look.] The online users promoted He Dandan¡¯s Weibo. Very quickly, the puzzled online users got it. On the other side, He Dandan was still feeling emotional. After she caused trouble during Evaluating Actors China, she didn¡¯t have any other work. Her manager gave up on her and didn¡¯t bother with her anymore. It was just like how actors were frozen out when something happened. Of course, she probably couldn¡¯t be considered to have been frozen out; she was just abandoned. But no matter what, she had to live! When she really ran out of money, she secretly went to work part-time at a hotel. In the end, she got into a conflict with some guests. At that time, she really had no choice but to call Lu An. In the end,pared with those friends who not only didn¡¯t help her, but also kicked her while she was down, Lu An was the only one who arrived immediately and resolved all her financial and interpersonal issues for her. She still remembered what Lu An had said back then. She had said, ¡°I¡¯m not helping you because what you did was right; it¡¯s just that I need you to act a role for me. If you had done a little more wrong, then I wouldn¡¯t be helping you now, but would be sending you to the police station instead.¡± Speaking of which, she hadn¡¯t really thought about it, until it was time for her to really act. There was a scene where the vicious second female lead wanted to p the female lead, and He Dandan seized the opportunity to hurt the other party. Lu An had seen through her. Ultimately, she actually had He Dandan perform against her. She said, ¡°I don¡¯t care what thoughts you have. Focus on the performance. When it¡¯s time to hit someone, hit them hard. However, if you deliberately do it with the intention of taking revenge or whatever, don¡¯t me them for retaliatingter.¡± He Dandan clearly remembered how she had pped Lu An hard back then. She had thought that Lu An would be especially angry or directly fire her. Actually, after pping Lu An, she had felt inexplicably nervous, and was really afraid that she would return to her previous predicament. However, not only didn¡¯t Lu An me her, she also said that He Dandan¡¯s acting wasn¡¯t pure enough, and had her do it again. Speaking of which, she had been very nervous at that time. She had thought that Lu An would definitely retaliate. Unexpectedly, she calmed down and put on her best performance. In the end, not only didn¡¯t Lu An me her, she even praised her acting. It was at that moment that He Dandan truly felt a little repentant. However, it was only after she finished ying that role that she finally understood that her so-called convictions and ideas were nothing. Looking at the overall situation, she was herself and an open book; there was no need to pretend! From then on, she no longer thought the worst of everyone else. She did what she wanted to do without hurting others. She only made strict demands of herself and didn¡¯t quibble with other people over petty things. [Ahhh, Dandan is so awesome, I like you more and more!] [Don¡¯t think about the past, don¡¯t fear the future. Let us all get better together!] [Love you~] Looking at the warmments from her fans, the corners of He Dandan¡¯s lips couldn¡¯t help but curve up. Her pretty face couldn¡¯t be considered special, but it shone brightly. ¡­ On the other side, Mr. Xiao Shan was being interviewed. Compared with his previous arrogance when he couldn¡¯t be bothered with the media, this time, Mr. Xiao Shan answered all the questions with a pleasant expression. Because he had a soulmate who understood tones and respected them, he was willing to share his sounds with the world once again. Countless online users couldn¡¯t help but cry. Everyone in the know knew the reason Mr. Xiao had gone into seclusion back then and wasn¡¯t willing to share his sounds was because some people only cared about autotuning. They abandoned tradition and even thought that it was meaningless for Mr. Xiao to run around looking for sounds, when they could just be synthesized on theputer without impurities. However, Old Mr. Xiao didn¡¯t feel the same. Even if there were impurities in the sounds of nature, that also demonstrated how real and vivid they were. Mere synthesized sounds definitely couldn¡¯tpare. However, those people wouldn¡¯t ept it. They even scoffed at Mr. Xiao¡¯s strenuous efforts and didn¡¯t appreciate it. In a fit of anger, Mr. Xiao retired! Thinking about it, it was all thanks to Lu An! [If Little Sister still had Weibo, I would definitely give her 100 likes! Little Sister is too awesome!!] [Forget 100 likes; if you have the time, why don¡¯t you justugh happily 100 times? I think that will make Little Sister even happier.] [Speaking of which, I was still ming her a little for saying all that on purpose before because she didn¡¯t want to deal with us. Now that I think about it, maybe Little Sister really doesn¡¯t care about that. Who knows, she might be hiding behind the screen like the rest of us! *hehe*] On the other side, a certain little sister was really hiding behind the screen and reading ¡ª Many people were praising her. Happy! She was secretly happy~ But there were still people scolding her! Hmph, curse you! The little girl pretended to be fierce, but then immediately looked at the next happyment. It was better to read more happyments. Why bother looking at the negative ones? The more you felt hurt, the happier they would be. On the other hand, those who cared about you would take extra time to show concern for you. You may as well block the negativements so that those who liked you would worry less. Oh, yeah~ [Our little sister doesn¡¯t care about your so-called sarcasm. The more you mock, the more outstanding you make our little sister out to be. Happy~ *smile*] Seeing that a certain little fan was about to cry from fighting with the other party, a certain little sister stepped forward to help. One after another, she cheered up her little fans. Just as a certain little sister was feeling smug ¡ª Chapter 453 - Boyfriend, Girlfriend

Chapter 453: Boyfriend, Girlfriend

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions [Speaking of which, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange? I keep feeling like that LLAC ID is simr to Little Sister? [Look at the way she speaks. After scolding the badments, she tells us not to bother with them, and even tells us to be happy. Why does it feel like this is something only Little Sister will do? Everyone instinctively feels indignant on Little Sister¡¯s behalf, but she¡¯s the only one who¡¯s so indifferent and actuallyforts us, right? Also, didn¡¯t Little Sister say that she¡¯ll open a side ount in the future?] Er¡­ A certain little girl was dumbfounded. These people were all so smart! They could guess it was her from just that?? And there was more. After saying that, the fan said ¡ª [Shh~ Don¡¯t let Little Sister know that we¡¯ve already found her out. We¡¯ll keep a close eye on her, lest she runs away again, alright?] With that, the little fellow immediately deleted the previousments. Then, Lu An saw the sudden attention on her ount. It seemed some of them were afraid of being exposed, and they quietly changed their Weibo usernames. A certain little sister: ¡°¡­¡± What a bunch of good-hearted little simpletons! Forget it. Let¡¯s open a few more side ounts in the future and hide together. Thinking about it, it was quite interesting~ Little Sister Lu put away her phone and wondered why a certain person hadn¡¯te yet. Her ck eyes darted around. She wasn¡¯t very good at socializing at parties. After saying what needed to be said, she came out early. She had told a certain person to wait here, but why hadn¡¯t hee out yet? There were so many beautiful and mature big sisters at the gathering, and there was nock of them who had a good impression of him and even threw flirtatious looks his way. Could it be that he had been trapped? Or had he taken a liking to someone and didn¡¯t want to get away? The little girl inexplicably felt a little angry. She got up from where she was sitting on a rock on the side. Just as she lifted the hem of her red dress and was about to go looking, she saw ¡ª On the other side, Ling Chuan had alreadye out. He was talking to a beautiful woman in a white dress. The woman had a bright smile on her face, and she even stepped forward and patted him on the back. Although it wasn¡¯t a hug, it was almost one. A certain little girl¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but puff up. Her fair skin was smooth and fair, and she was slender and tall. Her fair corbones were entuated by the red strapless dress she was wearing, and even her mouth was so cute that it made one want to pinch it. The little girl turned around and wanted to leave, but in the end, she stood there obediently and waited for him toe over. ¡°That, that¡­ who was that?¡± The little girl pouted a little angrily and nced at him with disdain. She secretly nced in the direction that the beautiful woman had gone. She was unhappy! Ling Chuan couldn¡¯t help butugh. The corners of his lips curled up slightly, and he couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her. ¡°Why? Are you jealous?¡± The man¡¯s deep voice came closer as he teased her. ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m jealous.¡± A certain little girl was unusually straightforward. She spoke in a cute voice and stared at him with dark eyes. She didn¡¯t want to beat around the bush at all as she said, ¡°I like you and want to be your girlfriend. It¡¯s fine even if you still can¡¯t remember me, but I have to know the answer. Do you like me or not¡­¡± Pop~ Before she could finish speaking, the man lowered his eyes and kissed her. His thin lips were so soft and cool against hers. The little girl couldn¡¯t help but reach up to touch her lips. She was a little shy, but she met the man¡¯s deep and passionate gaze and asked, ¡°Why did you kiss me?¡± ¡°Mm~¡± ¡°It means ¡ª ¡°I like you, girlfriend.¡± The man¡¯s low voice in her ear was a little bewitching. It was like an autumn breeze sinking softly into her bones! A certain little girl couldn¡¯t help but be moved. She snuggled into his arms and hugged him tightly! ¡°Boyfriend~¡± Her low voice was a little yful and very cute! The corners of a certain person¡¯s lips couldn¡¯t help but curve up. He gently pulled her into his arms. He repeated in a hoarse voice, ¡°Girlfriend~¡± ¡°Heh~¡± A certain little girl couldn¡¯t help but look even more pleased. This time, they had confirmed their rtionship. If he dared get close to that beautiful girl again, she would break his legs! The little girl was angry and still acted like a little tsundere. She buried her head in his arms and pressed hard. ¡°What are you doing? ¡°I heard that someone was up to no good?¡± Ling Chuan released her slightly and spoke in a low and bewitching voice. ¡°W- who¡¯s up to no good?¡± A certain little girl immediately felt guilty. She turned around and was about to escape, when the man said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Me! ¡°I¡¯m up to no good. ¡°I want to kiss you. ¡°Hard.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The little girl was dumbfounded and didn¡¯t dare look at his face. Before she could react, the man lowered his head and kissed her on the lips. It was intense and fiery! She couldn¡¯t think anymore. She subconsciously wrapped her arms around his neck and stood on tiptoe as she grew even bolder¡­ The two sweet and beautiful figures hugged and kissed passionately in the exotic garden. Unbeknownst to them, a light shed somewhere. The person behind the camera couldn¡¯t wait to spread the gossip! ¡­ ¡°Let me take you somewhere. ¡°Actually, I should have confessed to you long ago.¡± He actually made his girl say it first. Ling Chuan¡¯s deep voice was filled with guilt. He wrapped his arms around the girl¡¯s waist and spoke softly. ¡°Where are we going?¡± A certain little girl acted spoiled. Her voice was sweet and cute. So cute! A certain person pinched her little face in amusement and said, ¡°You¡¯ll know when we get there.¡± ¡°Oh, but shouldn¡¯t we wait for Big Brother and the others?¡± ¡°Why wait for them? Don¡¯t you think that your big brother and that person might have a chance?¡± ¡°Oh, you mean¡­¡± The little girl¡¯s eyes widened in shock, and she immediately covered her mouth. The corners of her lips couldn¡¯t help but curve up. Then, without any hesitation, she ran off with her Brother Xiao Chuan. When Big Brother and Miss Zhao Xiaoyu came out, they couldn¡¯t find her, and had no choice¡­ Then¡­ Together¡­ ¡­ South City. Ling Chuan had lived alone for more than ten months. Behind an inconspicuous-looking wooden door was arge canopy and a flower garden that was even more exquisite than a picture scroll! The red, blue, and white flowers mixed together beautifully and brightly. There was also a small green tea ntation, a coffee ntation, maples¡­ They were all species that she liked! Chapter 455 - Face It With a Smile

Chapter 455: Face It With a Smile

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions She blinked those big, cute eyes! Lu An¡¯s fans were about to melt. But for some people, their keyboards were about to be torn apart! F*ck! Everyone knew that the rings in Lu An¡¯s hands were priceless! They were priceless!!! They had been specially designed by a well-known designer, and had the purest engravings. They contained a little grit, a little shine, and a little sweetness; it was the perfectbination. They had a unique and pure appearance, and symbolized the perfect love between a couple who shared life¡¯s joys and sorrows together, never to be parted. Once, at an auction, the bid on these rings had gone up to 400 million yuan. However, the designer discovered that the couple who had put in the bid didn¡¯t really love each other, andter refused to sell the rings. They had always remained in pride of ce at the designer¡¯s store. Many people yearned for them, but could never obtain them. Now, however¡­ Lu An had them, and was giving them to Luo Chuan? A pretty boy who publicly admitted that he was a freeloader?? Many online users were about to go crazy with anger, and immediately started typing. [Is Lu An crazy? Is that pretty boy better than I am? Why does it have to be him? He¡¯s clearly an unreliable yboy. Who knows how many women he has in private!] [Also, did you notice this freeloader¡¯s Weibo name? ABC, ABC: A is An, B is ¡°keeping,¡± and C is clearly his first name. I¡¯ve seen shameless people, but never one as shameless as this!] [Speaking of which, does Lu An¡¯s family have no objections? Are her brothers pushovers? And her father, was he tricked??] Everyone was already about to explode with anger, and ran to the Weibo ounts of Lu An¡¯s brothers and dad to make a scene. They said that his daughter was improper and keeping a pretty boy, scolded Ling Chuan in all sorts of ways, and told them to immediately step forward to stop the two of them. Unfortunately, they were destined to be disappointed. Dad: [As long as my daughter likes it. @ABC If you don¡¯t have any money, look for me. I¡¯ll send you some.] Brothers: [As long as Little Sister likes it. @ABC Tell us what you want. We¡¯ll buy it for you.] The online users were even more dumbfounded. What was going on? Since when was keeping a man or being a kept man something to brag about? What was wrong with all of them? Why were they so indulgent? Wasn¡¯t this the so-called most powerful family in Beijing? Was this the upbringing of a so-called aristocratic family? Everyone couldn¡¯t ept it at all. They even reported it to some higher authority or union, saying what a bad example these two people were. Unfortunately, no one bothered with them. Their nderousments were even quickly wiped out. The topics didn¡¯t trend for a long time. However, these people really had extraordinary perseverance. They continued posting and were even more determined to bring them down. They absolutely couldn¡¯t let Lu An, who had a kept man, prosper. Little did they know that the big shots of various industries were watching quietly in the background. All of them were extremely embarrassed! What f*cking sugar baby? That was CEO Ling teasing his little girlfriend. What a bunch of idiots! When would the big boss ever talk to them that warmly? Perhaps it was only in their dreams.?Sigh~ [Speaking of which, do you really not know, or are you just pretending? The diamond rings have already been taken out. Little Sister and this Luo Chuan, who is only a D-list celebrity, are clearly in a normal rtionship, alright? How many times do people have to tell you they¡¯re not in that sort of rtionship before you will believe it?] [Speaking of which, have you ever seen anyone be kept so openly? She even said that she would keep him for the rest of their lives, and that he would be the only one. Isn¡¯t this a tant marriage proposal to show off their love? Why are all of you so insistent that he¡¯s a sugar baby? Are you stupid?] Many of Lu An¡¯s fans couldn¡¯t take it anymore. In the end, no one listened at all, and there were even retorts ¡ª [That¡¯s why they¡¯re despicable. They dare admit it¡¯s that sort of rtionship. Do they think they¡¯re so amazing and that no one cares?] [Also, don¡¯t talk about the rings. I don¡¯t believe that lousy designer really won¡¯t sell the rings just because some couple don¡¯t love each other. He¡¯s just deliberately elevating his status. His so-called philosophy is just to fool you people who believe in so-called true love. What true love can exist in this world? It just depends on how much money you have. Stupid idiots.] Everyone refused to give up. Lu An¡¯s fans chuckled and really couldn¡¯t be bothered with them. Sure enough, Little Sister was right. Rather than spend time rifying things with people like these, it was better to live your own life well. Let them continue living in their dreams, since they felt happier that way. These people thought that they had dissuaded Lu An¡¯s fans, and were even smug that their efforts had finally paid off. In the end, one day ¡ª ¡°Ling, Ling Chuan?¡± ¡°He¡¯s actually Ling Chuan??¡± It was as if their hearts had turned to dust¡­ ¡­ Shen Liang nned Lu An and Ling Chuan¡¯s wedding. It was his fault for doing them dirty before. In arge suburban garden with beautiful scenery, a certain young couple sat on a wooden swing, while a certain CEO Shen was bitterly giving instructions. How pitiful! What did it mean to be fed dog food? He was too pitiful! He hadn¡¯t even won over the girl he loved! Shen Liang nced weakly at the photo he was holding, and then at the two of them swinging on the side.?Sob~ If he looked at them any more, he would cry! ¡­ At night. It was an antique wooden bed with a red canopy. After two days of hard work, he finally got his wife. Who knew what tricks those twisted brothers, father, and grandfather had made him do. The feeling of being able to hug his wife was indeed different. ¡°An~ ¡°Little An¡¯an~ ¡°An¡¯an~ ¡°Wife~ ¡°Baby~¡± Ling Chuan called out all sorts of things in a low and cute voice. A certain little girl blushed. ¡°What are you doing? Are you crazy?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m hungry.¡± With a pitiful face, a certain person snuggled into her arms and acted spoiled. Seriously¡­ ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go get something for you.¡± A certain little girl was really speechless. She got up and was about to get him something to eat, but was hugged by a certain person. That wicked gaze had already changed. Lu An: ¡°¡­¡± Now that the two of them were officially together, the little girl gripped the bedsheet nervously. The man¡¯s lowered eyes suddenly shed as memories threatened to rip him apart ¡ª She worked hard to survive on a deserted ind. Every day, she went to the sea to fish, and almost drowned several times. No ships passed by to help her. She was imprisoned on a barren mountain surrounded by weeds. The world outside was beautiful and boundless, but she was alone and had no one to apany her. She had been hoodwinked and threatened by countless people in the dog-eat-dog world of business. Every time she escaped death, she hung on bitterly, and there was no one to understand her struggles. She, she was¡­ There were all sorts of things. Ling Chuan saw the girl spend each and every life alone, while he was like a block of wood. He only knew how to watch, and couldn¡¯t do anything! Tears welled up in the corners of his eyes. They seemed to sting, but they also contained joy and pride! The man¡¯s lips curved up slightly as he smiled and stared at the girl beneath him. ¡°What are you doing? Why are you crying?¡± Lu An was very puzzled. She had been a little shy at first, but now that she saw him cry, she found it unbelievable. She raised her hand to wipe his tears. What the heck? She should be the one crying, right? ¡°No, I was wondering why our little An¡¯an is so awesome.¡± The man¡¯s deep voice wasforting as he stroked her little face with slender fingers. ¡°Then, have you thought of it? ¡°Why I¡¯m so awesome?¡± The little girl¡¯s bright eyes were very innocent and cute, and she even looked at him a little smugly. Lu An couldn¡¯t help but blush. The man lowered his head and kissed her lips again¡­ It was a quiet and boundless night. There were only the sounds of the girl¡¯s soft cries and seductive gasps. ¡­ The next day, when Ling Chuan woke up at noon, he realized that his wife was no longer around. He hadn¡¯t been able to fall asleep after a certain little girl fell asleepst night. For one thing, there were all sorts of memories already in his mind. For another, he really hadn¡¯t had enough! However, he also knew that he couldn¡¯t torment the little girl too much. He enjoyed himself for a while, and that was it. Up until dawn, when the little girl woke up. He couldn¡¯t help himself, and¡­ It was close to nine o¡¯clock after that when he finally closed his eyes reluctantly and went to sleep. [I¡¯m going to the production team. Remember to eat breakfast when you get up. (???)] The little girl stuck a note on the counter and even drew an extremely cute starry-eyed emoji at the bottom. It was signed:?Your An¡¯an. A certain person couldn¡¯t help but smile, but he then quickly became furious! Didn¡¯t she say that she would rest for at least a week and have a short honeymoon with him? She went to the production team right after? Can you not be such a workaholic, you d*mn girl?! Ling Chuan naturally got up and washed up immediately. Taking the breakfast his wife had made with him, he immediately went to the production team. ¡­ On the other side, Lu An was actually still feeling bashful. They had suddenly done everything. She felt a little embarrassed to face him, so she simply ran away. Because no work had been arranged for today, only a few staff members were around as they chatted. The little girl casually found a quiet spot to revise the script. Suddenly¡­ Big Brother, Second Brother, Third Brother, Fourth Brother, Fifth Brother, Dad, and Grandpa brought little Ergou, little Anzi, and Xiao Bai over. Big Brother: ¡°Are you short of actors? A supporting role is fine too.¡± Second Brother: ¡°Is it a civil dispute? It¡¯s important to avoid it in advance.¡± Third Brother: ¡°If someone is injured on-site, it¡¯s better for me to handle it since you¡¯ll be busy.¡± Fourth Brother: ¡°To be honest, I really can¡¯t stand these styles. I¡¯ll take over.¡± Fifth Brother: ¡°Also, what the heck is with that video editing of yours? Call me master when I fix it.¡± Ergou hissed. Xiao Bai barked. Little Anzi: ¡°Hehe~¡± There was also Grandpa and Dad. ¡°We¡¯ll take care of the set. Grandpa will be in charge of keeping an eye on people. I¡¯ll find you people.¡± Lu An: ¡°¡­¡± Actually, after that guy passed all the hurdles and finally married little An¡¯an, the more Dad and the others thought about itst night, the more regretful they felt. That d*mn brat, what right did he have? He ruined our cute little An¡¯an. No, they had to show him their might! Thus, when they learned that little An¡¯an hade here early in the morning, all the brothers rushed over. When Ling Chuan came over: ¡°¡­¡± ¡­ On one side, a certain well-known A-list celebrity said, ¡°Who is this Lu An? She¡¯s a director, but she actually took my spot in the variety show?¡± On another side, a certain famous movie queen said, ¡°Does she know who I am? She was actually eliminated during the audition. Does she really think she¡¯s that amazing?¡± On yet another side, a certain rich second-generation heir said, ¡°This appearance, 19 years old? Already married? Interesting.¡± She was much more interesting than those delicate and naive youngdies. Heh! ¡­ The days passed in a battle of wits and scheming; every day was ¡°exciting.¡± While you are busy dealing with things, don¡¯t forget ¡ª Face it with a smile~ (?¨Œ?) ¡ª End of story ¡ª Chapter 456End - Extra – Yan (Real Ending?)

Chapter 456: Extra ¨C Yan (Real Ending?)

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The morning sun shone brightly. When Lu Yan woke up again, she nced dazedly at the curtains fluttering at the window. They were light purple and thin enough for the light to pass through. She had chosen them herself. Lu Yan suddenly sat up in shock. She looked at her hands and then touched her face. She couldn¡¯t help but feel excited. She noticed the calendar on the counter ¡ª She was 16 years old. She was only 16 years old today! Hot tears welled up in Lu Yan¡¯s eyes. She pinched herself hard, and the pain was real. She saw her face in the mirror, which was still intact. There were no scars, no scratches, no viciousness¡­ ¡°Sob¡­¡± Lu Yan covered her face and cried hysterically. After that, she went to see her father, Big Brother, Second Brother, Third Brother, Fourth Brother, and Fifth Brother. Her brothers doted on her as much as before, and didn¡¯t mind her nonsense. ¡°Dad, Big Brother, Second Brother, Third Brother, Fourth Brother, Fifth Brother, I won¡¯t do it again. I won¡¯t be a fool anymore¡­¡± Lu Yan leaned into her brothers¡¯ arms and wept. The brothers were all silent. They were expressionless but their eyes were clearly red. Her father smiled and said, ¡°Silly girl.¡± Then, she went to see Madam Zhang Xinhui, whom she had met by chance. She and a woman of simr age and background were sitting in a fancy coffee house and chatting. She said that she had a special blood type. If she was injured, she didn¡¯t know if there would be enough blood for her. So, when she had time, she would go to the hospital to donate blood, which could also be considered a way of ensuring her own health. The corners of Lu Yan¡¯s lips curved up slightly. This time, she had no delusions; she just wished her well. Evening had fallen by the time Lu Yan arrived at a small farmhouse. The decor inside the small wooden house was old, but the ce was clean. There were a few green potted nts in front of the door. The melon vines went around and even up the roof, giving off a refreshing sense of nature. Lu Yan knocked nervously. There was no cute robot that she hated outside the door. Instead, there was a small ck cat with bright eyes. ¡°Meow~ ¡°Meow~¡± This soft but soul-stirring sound made the night feel a little lonely. After a long while, the old wooden door creaked open. There was an old man leaning on a walking stick. His thin body trembled, and he looked like he would copse at any moment. Lu Yan was dumbfounded. ¡°You, are you Master Qi Xiuyuan? ¡°I, I¡¯m a good friend of your granddaughter, Qi An. I, I want to see her.¡± ¡°Oh, An¡¯an!¡± It took the old man a long time to react. Holding his walking stick, he turned around and went back into the house. Lu Yan followed cautiously. It was quiet all around. After the old man put down his walking stick, he bent down and poured her a cup of tea. There were a few tea leaves floating in the slightly hot water, and he handed the cup to her with shaky hands. Lu Yan hurriedly took it and ced it on the table. She helped the old man sit down in a bamboo chair. The old man stared nkly at the ceiling. After a long while, he finally said, ¡°Oh, you were asking about our An¡¯an! ¡°An¡¯an passed away when she was 14 years old; she was unable to take the pain.¡± ¡°W- what?¡± Lu Yan¡¯s heart sank, and she swallowed hard. She couldn¡¯t describe what she was feeling. She clenched her fists, and tears unconsciously welled up in her eyes. She suppressed them with all her might and asked, ¡°Then, what about Ling Chuan, Mr. Ling, who lived next door and grew up with her?¡± ¡°Mr. Ling? ¡°Do you also know Ling Chuan?¡± The old man¡¯s eyes were curious, and he paused for a long while before he said, ¡°He went with her. ¡°He said he couldn¡¯t let her be alone, and he had to apany her.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Lu Yan nodded silently. She was expressionless, but she suddenly felt bleak. ¡°Oh, right, you, you haven¡¯t said who you are. How do you know our An¡¯an?¡± ¡°Oh, I¡­¡± Lu Yan paused and suddenly noticed the photo of the girl on the wall. In the photo, she was so fair and radiant. Tears welled up in her eyes. Lu Yan tried her best to smile as she introduced herself. ¡°My, my name is Lu An! ¡°That¡¯s right, my name is Lu An!¡± She pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°Oh, your name is An¡¯an too? That¡¯s the same name as my granddaughter!¡± The old man suddenly brightened up and said, ¡°Then, can you tell me how you two know each other?¡± ¡°Oh, alright!¡± The girl agreed readily. She sat on a small stool on the side, looked at Grandpa with bright eyes, and started talking¡­ The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!